Powerless

by isthatmyjacket_covenofchaossq

Summary:

By sacrificing her soul to save Regina from darkness, Emma Swan accidentally travels back in time, ending up in the Enchanted Forest long before Regina became the dreaded Evil Queen.
Emma will witness all the horrors that happened in the life of the woman for whom she has great affection and for the one who just gave her soul for her to have a happy ending, but in addition to the horrors that led Regina to become the Evil Queen, the newly Dark One will also meet a sweet and innocent Regina who believed in true love and everything that surrounds the story of her own existence.
During her journey through the past, Emma will discover the secrets (some of them dark) that connect her family, Regina's and also Rumple's and that will bring certainty that her parents aren't the perfect heroes they claim to be.
In the meantime Emma will have to deal with the understanding extent of her feelings for Regina and what really led her to sacrifice herself for the brunette.

Notes:

• For Cahbueno, bluedolins.

Cah, thank you for all your support in all the fics I write and thank you for not giving up on this particular fic and always asking me about it. I wouldn't be rewriting this fic if it weren't for you. Thanks for your patience.
Tarsi, thank you for asking for this story a few years ago. I'm sorry for the long time it took me to write something that really satisfies me. I am very grateful for your support and kind words in my stories and for always listening to me with each new plot that appears.

For all swens around the world: I hope, from the bottom of my heart, that you like this story.

I know it might not be a good idea to post now, with SQSN right there, but if I don't do it now, I'll keep procastinating and I won't post. I hope that in the midst of the avalanche of fics from SQSN you will find time to read this story.

There's no Camelot (at least not THAT Camelot with that excuse of a plot lol) or Dark Hook in this fic.

I still don't know how often I will update this fic, but I intend not to delay.

Chapter 1: Chapter 1

Prologue

 

Regina sat on her bed, clutching the dagger as if her life depended on it, while the memories of that night haunted her. What the hell had happened? One moment she was on a date with Robin and the next she was being swallowed by the darkness, but not just any darkness. The Dark One's darkness. She’d never felt anything like that. Something so intense, so pure evil and yet so freeing. If she hadn't redeemed herself, she would probably have surrendered to the darkness and all that power but instead, Emma did. Emma saved her. That stupid savior. 

Savior...the word felt like poison in her mouth. Emma was so much more than that. She was light, she was her friend, someone who believed in her from the beginning, someone who always fought for her, who always saved her. And now she was gone and it was all her fault. 

Once again Emma was separated from her family and it was all Regina's fault. 

She clung harder to the dagger, her mind too preoccupied to feel the sharp blade almost cut into her skin. 

Regina bit her lip trying to think what to do next. Emma wasn't in this world anymore, or at least not in this realm and she had no idea where Emma could be now. 

They talked to the author before he died, but that hasn't helped much. 

What the hell did he mean when he said, "She is now where all darkness is born."

The only thing that he said that made any sense was the fact that there wasn't a way to reach her through any portal and all they could do was try to summon her with her dagger. 

Before Hook could take the dagger with him, Snow took it from his hand and handed it to Regina. She didn't think she'd ever seen Hook so pissed before. 

"Why are you giving me this?" Regina asked with a raised eyebrow. Her eyes filled with fear and concern for Emma. 

"Because I trust you to do the right thing." Snow smiled weakly. "I know if there's anyone who can find a way to bring our Emma back, is you." She turned her attention to Henry, her eyes watering again. "And our Henry." 

"But I'm her true love," Hook snapped. 

"You are?" Regina had to bite the inside of her cheek to prevent a laugh from escaping her throat. The audacity of that handless pirate. To think that he would be good enough for Emma, to the point of being her true love. No one in this world would be good enough for Emma. Even less her, or Hook.

Killian stared at her with a fury she hadn't seen in a while but Regina didn't even flinch. 

She stared back, daring him to defy her, to say it again that he was Emma's true love. But just like she expected, he didn't say anything. Instead, he left Gold's shop stomping like a teenager.  

Regina shook her head, freeing herself from those thoughts and tried to think in a way to bring Emma back. They couldn't count with Rumple anymore so her only option was the fairies (and Regina would rather go back to being the Evil Queen than asking for help from those disgusting beings) or Maleficent. 

Of course, she could ask for Zelena's help but given their current situation, she didn't think this was a good idea. Her sister still hated her and Regina didn't see how it would be possible to make peace with Zelena in the near future after everything she had done. Perhaps over time they would at least reach an agreement or tolerable coexistence, for the sake of the child she was carrying, since Robin was the father and Regina had no intention of separating him from the child, even if the mother was Zelena.

"Henry," Regina called from her bedroom. 

"Yes, mom?" He appeared at her door the next moment. 

"I'm going to visit an old friend and see if she can help me find Emma, and figure out a way to bring her back." She stood up and smiled at him, trying to look confident. "Please, don't leave the house. And if anything happens or-"

"Let me come with you." His eyes shone with unshed tears. "You know I can help." 

"I don't know if it's safe, Henry." 

"Then you shouldn't go either," he said firmly. "I already lost one mother today, I don't want to risk losing another."

Regina looked at him for a long moment, then sighed. She didn't want to tell Henry who she was going to see, but lying to him now wouldn't do them any good. "Okay, you can come. But please, follow all my orders." 

"Yes, Mom." Henry smiled relieved. 

Regina offered her hand to him and in the next moment they disappeared in her purple smoke. 

When Henry opened his eyes he couldn't hide the excitement in his gaze. "That was awesome!" 

Regina arched an eyebrow at him, but said nothing. She smiled and took a deep breath, readying herself to knock on the door; but before she could do so, the door flung open and a tall, elegant figure was on the other side. "I’ve been waiting for you."

"Maleficent." Regina breathed. 

 

Chapter 2: Chapter 2

Notes:

Thank you very much for the reception with this fic!!! You guys are amazing!
I had these first two chapters ready for some time so I decided to post the second one.
I plan to post the next one soon. Know that I am working hard to bring you an incredible story.

Somewhere in the past, in the Enchanted Forest.  

 

Emma felt dizzy; all of that magic was overwhelming. It was too much power for her to handle. She looked around, confused. She didn't know where she was. She closed her eyes in an attempt to keep herself calm. She could feel her heart racing against her chest, her eyes snapped open and she threw the hood of her head, feeling someone else's presence near to her. 

"Who’s there?" she demanded. 

A soft laugh could be heard in the distance, and Emma searched for the source. 

"Who are you?" Emma wrinkled her nose. She had never seen this...creature…before. 

"I am many things." The woman smiled. "I am the voice in your head. The Dark One's powers inside you...I'm here to help you, Emma." 

"How do you know my name?" Her thoughts raced. How would she get back to her family? To her son? To the man she said she loved seconds before she sacrificed herself for Regina? Regina. The brunette's name echoed in her head and she closed her eyes once more. If she wasn’t here - wherever "here" was - she had succeeded. She had stopped the darkness from taking Regina.

"Imagine how powerful you could become with my help!" Emma was taken from her thoughts when the woman spoke again. Her eyes shining with something Emma couldn't register. Not yet. 

"I will never..."

"Then why did you become the Dark One, Emma?" the woman interrupted her. A victorious smirk on her face. 

"I became this to save someone!" 

"Everyone has a noble reason to become the Dark One. It's what every one of us says when we become the Dark One. Let me put it this way; your noble reason won't last much longer."

"I will never embrace the darkness. I am the product of true love, I am light."

"A light that is now filled with darkness." 

Emma stared at the creature before her for a few seconds before stomping out of the forest. Her jaw was tight and her eyes were shining with a determination that Emma had never felt before. Whatever it meant to become the Dark One to save Regina, she would not let the darkness consume her. She wouldn't surrender to the overwhelming power she felt coursing through her veins.

When she felt she was far enough away, Emma let out a breath she hadn't realized she was holding and looked around. She had no idea where she was, and she knew she needed to find a way to get back to her family as soon as possible.

Of all the places that Emma could possibly have ended up, she had to end up in the middle of a forest. Just her luck. The only thing Emma was sure of was that she wasn't at Storybrooke. She couldn't feel Regina's magic or recognize her surroundings. Great.

Emma just prayed that she hadn't ended up in the Enchanted Forest again, because the only thing worse than taking a tour of that place with her mother or Hook, was to be stuck there with no one to help her get home.

Emma continued walking through the forest without direction and as the hours passed she started to feel more restless. She had no money, she had no food and she had no idea where she was going. If she didn't find shelter soon, she could end up in trouble. Once again, Emma prayed to whatever God that was listening that she hadn’t gone into the past again, as getting caught by the Evil Queen again was definitely not in her plans.

When night started to fall, Emma finally found a property. She looked at her clothes and sighed. That rag she was wearing wouldn't be well regarded if she were in the lands of some wealthy family, but Emma didn't know how to use her magic to change that. 

She had barely started her lessons with Regina when she fell into Zelena’s goddamn portal and almost destroyed their delicate relationship. Then there was Elsa and Ingrid and all that mess and just when things were starting to calm down, the darkness decided it had already sucked everything it could from Gold and now it needed a new host and here was Emma. Stuck in a place she didn't know and didn’t even know what year it was. 

Emma saw a small hill and beyond it the gates of a vast property. 

There was no one around, just a light in the main house, likely in the dining room. Emma felt her stomach growl at the thought of food, but she couldn't just knock on someone's door and invite herself to dinner. It wouldn't be the first time Emma had gone to sleep on an empty stomach, but it had been so long since the last time that she forgot what it felt like, and it hurt. She would have to find shelter for the night, at least. 

Emma sat on the top of the small hill and studied the main house. When the residents finally went to sleep, Emma used the darkness of night to her advantage and sneaked across the field to what appeared to be the stable. At least she could spend the night in a place protected from the elements.

When the small gate of the stable opened, the horses began to neigh and hoof the ground, agitated by her presence.

"Oh, come on," Emma whined. "I'm not going to hurt you, I just need a place to spend the night."

The horses seemed even more restless as Emma approached them and she no longer knew what to do. The last thing she needed was for the horses to attract the attention of the owners of the house with their agitated behavior and blow her cover. She didn't know the extent of her new powers or what she was capable of and she didn't want to hurt anyone by accident. "Please, just stop," she whined again. 

"Who are you?"

Emma turned on her heels at the sound of the voice. A man, probably in his early twenties, was standing in a corner of the stable. He looked at her with raised eyebrows, and despite the firmness in his voice, his look was curious and kind.

"What are you doing here?"

"I just need a place to spend the night." Emma bit her lip. "I didn't come to steal or-"

"I don't care, but if Mrs. Mills catches you here, you're in big trouble."

"Mrs. Mills?" Emma felt her blood run cold.

"Yes, Cora Mills." He looked around as if he expected the woman to appear at any moment with the mere mention of her name.

"Oh, you have GOT to be kidding me," Emma grunted. ''Fuck.''

"Uh, do you know Mrs. Mills?" The young man tilted his head and his gaze became even more curious.

"Long story." Emma sighed. "Look, I just need a place to spend the night. I’ll leave before the sun comes up, but I don't think I can keep these horses quiet. Can you help me?"

"I honestly don't know why they are so restless." He approached the horses and petted one of them gently. "I mean, Mrs. Mills has a strong energy and magic, they are used to just about everything. Don't get me wrong, but something about you is making the horses restless." 

"Forget it, I'll look elsewhere for the night," Emma sighed in defeat.

"I would offer the employees' wings to you, but I don't trust them not to call Mrs. Mills the moment they see you. But, if you really have no intention of hurting anyone and just need a place to spend the night, maybe you can sleep in my cabin."

Emma studied him for a long time. She wasn’t used to people being kind to her, especially those who barely knew her. At least not without wanting something in return. Especially not men.

"Why are you helping me?"

"I don't know." He shrugged. "Despite the horse's reaction to your presence, there is something about you...you're good." He smiled softly. "I can feel it."

Emma snorted, but said nothing. What could she say anyway?

"So," the young man looked at her expectantly.

"I think it's my only option if I don't want to sleep in the middle of the forest."

"Come with me then." He smiled and started walking out of the stable.

Emma looked around, not believing what she was doing. She shook her head and followed the boy across the field.

Within minutes they stopped in front of a simple cabin, but when he opened the door, Emma realized it was quite cozy.

"Welcome, Miss?"

"Emma."

"I'm Daniel, by the way."

"Daniel..." Emma felt her heart pounding. Her luck was really out of this world, wasn't it? She was afraid to ask for confirmation, but apparently she was in the past again, this time earlier, before Regina became the Evil Queen and she would have to be even more careful. "Oh, fuck."

Daniel looked startled at Emma when he heard her curse. Despite being a simple guy, he had never in his life heard a woman curse before. 

"What?" Emma looked at him confused.

"You are peculiar, but in a good way," he said honestly. "I’ve never met anyone like you before."

Emma looked at him closely. There was no malice in Daniel's words, or any kind of cruel amusement. Just pure curiosity and a certain innocence. Emma could understand why Regina had fallen in love with him all those years ago. Regina . The name made her think of the brunette and whether Emma would see her here. Questions began to storm her mind: What year was it? How old was Regina? But the most important question was hammering in her mind: why the hell had she ended up in the past. 

"I have bread and a bit of potato soup, not much, but I think it helps with hunger, if you want," Daniel said, oblivious to Emma's internal battle.

"Uh, yes." The blonde smiled weakly. "I'm starving. Thank you." She accepted the bowl of soup and bread and sat down at the small table to eat.

Daniel busied himself with preparing Emma a place to sleep while the blonde ate. A thousand questions ran through his mind, but he didn't want to put pressure on Emma.

While eating, Emma looked around, finding the place quite cozy by the standards of the Enchanted Forest. It was a small cottage with a fireplace, a small living room, a kitchen, and a bedroom, practically all in the same room. There was a double bed that seemed far from comfortable, but it was definitely better than sleeping on the floor, especially in winter. There was also a worn out couch, but it looked comfortable in a way. 

Emma noticed that the young man was thinking about what to do next, and saving him from embarrassment, she wiped her mouth with a napkin and cleared her throat to get his attention. "Daniel, I'll take the couch, you don't have to worry."

"No." His eyes widened. "It wouldn't be right."

"Daniel," Emma said softly. "You don't have to worry, really. I am very grateful to be able to spend the night inside instead of sleeping in the stables or outdoors in the middle of the forest."

Emma finished eating and accepted the blanket that Daniel handed her, snuggling on the couch while he, upset, retreated to the bed.

(...)

Emma snorted and rolled over on the couch for what seemed like the millionth time, her mood draining from the fact that she couldn't sleep, no matter how hard she tried. Emma was almost sure that the reason for not being able to sleep was the multitude of voices in her head, many that she didn’t know, but all urging her to do the same thing: kill the boy, kill Cora, kill Regina’s father, save her from her future.

Without wanting to wake Daniel, she got up and carefully folded the blanket, leaving it on the couch. She took an apple from the fruit basket and quietly left the cottage. The sun was still rising and that meant that Regina and her parents would still be sleeping, Emma thought.

"Who are you? What are you doing here?"

Emma froze in place. She would recognize that voice, no matter what. Slowly Emma turned to look at the girl she was sure would have a murderous look in her eyes.

"I-" Emma stammered. She wasn't ready for the sight that greeted her eyes. This version of Regina didn't seem to be more than 18, and she certainly had nothing from Regina that Emma knew so well.

Despite the anger in her eyes, there was a feeling that Emma knew very well: The feeling that she wasn’t enough. She licked her lips and looked around in mild panic. "This may seem like a cliché, but it's not what you're thinking."

"What are you doing sneaking out of my boyfriend's house?"

"Look at you, about to apologize and make excuses for a spoiled girl like her." The creature's voice made Emma's head jerk abruptly. "You don't owe her an explanation."

The creature with a crocodile-like skin was standing behind Regina, her hands hovering over the brunette's shoulders, too close to her neck for Emma's taste. "It would be so easy to end her life. A simple and effective way to end the suffering that is to come in her life, don't you think? We would be doing her a favor."

Regina looked at the woman in front of her with curiosity, anger and an overwhelming feeling in her chest that she couldn't name. It was as if she had known this woman her entire life, and at the same time Regina felt her world collapse, because if this woman was sneaking out of Daniel's house before dawn could only mean one thing: she wasn’t enough for him too.

"Stay away from her!" Emma raised her hands and a burst of light exploded from her palms sending the creature away and making Regina jerk away from her. "I'm sorry." Emma looked worriedly at Regina. "I'm so sorry. Did I hurt you?" Emma took a step towards the brunette and she took a step back. "I'm sorry, I still don't know how to control my magic very well."

"Regina?" Daniel's voice interrupted them and Emma didn't know if she was relieved or even more panicked.

"Who is she, Daniel? What was she doing sneaking out of your house?"

"She's a friend, Regina," he said softly, offering her a comforting, soft smile. "I met her in the stables last night and she was starving and had nowhere to stay. The horses were restless and I knew that if your mother or one of the other employees found her, things would not end well."

"She is just like my mother, she has magic," Regina said, looking quickly at the woman standing next to Daniel. "She is dangerous."

"I don't-" Emma stammered again. "Look, I wasn't trying to hurt you, I swear." Emma sighed heavily. "It's complicated."

"You attacked me!"

"I didn't attack you." Emma pinched the bridge of her nose. "I can't tell you. I don't know what disasters that would entail. I shouldn't even be here."

"You really shouldn't." Regina crossed her arms over her chest in a gesture that was more adorable than intimidating.

"Maybe one day you will understand." Emma shook her head. "I need to find a way to get home before I screw everything up."

Emma turned to Daniel with a painful smile. "Thank you for helping me last night, I wish I could do the same for you." Emma looked quickly at Regina and before one of them asked anything, Emma moved her hands, as she had seen Regina do many times, and prayed it would work. In the next moment she was gone, leaving only Daniel and Regina behind.

(...)

"Where are you going?" The creature reappeared the moment Emma left the property. "Go back there and kill everyone."

"No!" Emma screamed. "Leave me alone!"

"So much potential wasted." The creature shook its head. "You are still going to beg for my help, savior."

Emma found a place isolated enough in the forest and sat under the shade of a tree to think about what she would do next. She needed to find a way to get home and apparently her only two options were Rumple or Cora, and Emma didn't know which one was worse.

If she went to Cora, God knows what that woman could do, and Rumple...well, he was worse because he could trick Emma into a deal to help her, but Emma knew that in the end the biggest beneficiary would be him. 'No,' she shook her head. 'I'm going to have to think of another way to get home. Going to one of them will be my last option.'

The only problem was that Emma had no idea where to start. She didn't know the lands and kingdoms of the Enchanted Forest and had no idea of the dangers of that land, or the beings that inhabited that place at that time. If only she had bothered to read Henry's storybook.

Emma's mind wandered to the brief encounter she had with Regina. She was so different from the Regina that Emma knew, but at the same time it wasn't that different. She was younger, her eyes didn't carry so many pains or ghosts, but she could see more clearly the fears, the insecurities, the feeling of not being enough. Emma always understood Regina in a way that no one else seemed to, and maybe that's why she never saw her as the Evil Queen, or why she identified with her from the beginning, because Emma always saw beyond the mask that most people chose to ignore. 

This Regina was vulnerable and soft and despite her fears and insecurities, she had an innocence in her eyes that Emma never thought she would see in the brunette. It was almost disturbing to see Regina this way, but at the same time it was liberating. Emma felt even closer, more connected and even though she had seen her for such a short time, Emma was even more sure that she had done the right thing by preventing the darkness from taking Regina.

Thinking of Regina made Emma's mind wander to memories of when they first met, the fights over Henry, the sexual tension - which Emma was sure wasn't just her imagination - it was almost palpable. Saving Henry from the mines, Regina from the fire, and so many other things they've been through since then. It was amazing how their relationship had changed over the years. It had developed into something beautiful and healthy, and Regina was the closest she had to a best friend. 

Of course, they rarely talked about Robin or Hook or romantic relationships in general, but Regina understood her in a way that no one else would. They knew what it was like to be rejected, to be made to feel like they were not enough and think they were unlovable. 

Neverland was the most crucial moment in their relationship. After Emma returned to help Regina with the trigger that could destroy them all, they had to immediately board a ship with Rumple, and were at the mercy of Hook in order to rescue their son. Many things could have gone wrong, and they almost did, some did, but even so they managed to overcome all that and became a family.

They managed to overcome even Zelena’s mess of her posing as Marian to separate Robin and Regina. Emma shook her head at the thought. How could he be so selfish? That honor code bullshit was one of the worst things Emma had ever heard in her life. He had overcome his wife's death years ago, but the moment she reappeared in his life, he dismissed Regina - his supposed soul mate (Emma didn't believe in that shit) - in the blink of an eye, without even caring or considering her feelings. Emma hated him for that. Regina definitely deserved better than that. 

Emma found herself wondering if Regina would be okay, if her sacrifice had been worthy. She knew that time passed differently in the Enchanted Forest, so Emma had no idea how long it had been since she disappeared. She hoped, with all her heart, that Regina would be happy. That she could finally be happy, even if it was with that useless Robin Hood. 

The sun shone brightly in the sky and birds sang in the branches and tops of the trees. Emma closed her eyes and let her mind fill with thoughts of Regina, Henry and her parents. The longing was already unbearable. Gradually, Emma allowed herself to let the tension leave her body and began to feel her muscles relax. The sounds of the forest were surprisingly calming and she felt a peace she had never felt before. Emma could feel the power running and vibrating through her veins, begging to be released. The power that flowed within her was now overwhelming, and Emma could feel her light magic fighting all the darkness she absorbed, so when her body started to relax in the sun, Emma allowed herself to rest for a moment.

When Emma woke up again, it was the sound of horse hooves hitting the ground. She looked around in fear, for a moment having forgotten where she was. Emma brought her hand before her eyes to block out the sun, her eyes narrowing with clarity. She got up and walked over to the small lake nearby and quickly washed her face. God, what she wouldn't give for a hot shower. Or any bath, to be honest. That rag she was wearing was already starting to bother her. It was heavy and difficult to walk around in. Emma needed to find something more practical and soon. Maybe she should go back to Mills' land and ask Daniel if he could get her some clothes. 

As she washed as best as she could, Emma noticed that her senses were heightened and she smiled with satisfaction at that. She listened carefully and noticed that the horse's sound was moving away from where she was. Emma weighed her options and carefully returned to the boundaries of the Mills' lands. She looked out over the vast green field before her and saw the small hut where Daniel lived farther away. For a moment Emma considered poofing there, but before she could do it, the thought of catching Regina and Daniel in an intimate moment made her stop. Emma felt her stomach drop at the thought, but did not delve into the meaning of it. She sighed and returned to the forest, determined to wait until sunset to walk back to Daniel's hut.

(...)

Emma found another place to rest and try to think of what to do from then on. She couldn't exactly stay on the Mills' property, but she had nowhere to go. She sighed and leaned against a tree, watching the surroundings of the forest, the diversity of animals and plants and flowers. 

The Enchanted Forest was stunning and Emma found herself wondering what it would have been like if she had grown up here instead of growing up in the normal world. She would probably still get in trouble, but nothing compared to the trouble that found her while she was growing up. And she probably wouldn't have gotten pregnant as a teenager. Although, given the traditions of this archaic world, it would have still been possible.

Oh, what she wouldn't have given to learn a little more about her magic and how to use her powers while she had Regina as her tutor. If she had endeavored to learn the language of all those books that Regina had in her vault, she might have known how to get out of this mess and get home. Regina must have been furious with her. "That's it!" Emma snapped her fingers. "Maybe the magic books can help me."

Emma knew what she had to do now. After everyone was asleep, she would go to the main house and try to find Cora's library, maybe she had something there that could help her. Otherwise, Emma would have to go seek out someone else who could. Rumple remained her absolute last option.

If all the films Emma had ever seen and all the fantasy books she had read were any indication, she could learn a lot while trying to find a way to get home.

Emma was lost in thought when the sounds of hooves against the ground snapped her back into the present. She straightened up and stood still, trying to hear what was coming next. What could only be knights, taking into account Emma’s little knowledge, passed across the lake and didn't even notice her there. A little further ahead was a girl with her horse and they were standing by the lake where the animal was drinking water. 

The knights stopped and began to talk to the girl, gradually surrounding her, cornering her. By the time the girl realized what they were doing, they had already completely encased her within their circle. Emma froze for a moment when she recognized the girl. It was Regina. Despite the fear emanating from her, Regina didn't ask for help. She kept her head up and her responses were short and sassy.

One of the knights smiled almost devilishly when he saw the panic in the girl's expression when her back hit the tree behind her, and the other three surrounded her on the sides. The knight was young, but strong, and his face lit up with pleasure at what he had captured. He laughed in a way that made Emma's stomach drop. Her magic was begging to be released and Emma could feel the darkness and the light fighting inside her, running through her veins. 

When the man put his hands on Regina's shoulders, Emma finally broke free and let her magic guide her. She closed her eyes and let her powers take over. When she opened them again Emma was standing behind the larger knight, her hand in the air, just like the knight, who was smiling moments ago. Now he struggled for air and his hands scratched his throat as his feet kicked the air.

Regina looked at the woman in front of her with her mouth open. She remembered seeing her leaving Daniel's hut that morning and she looked scared to use her power, but now... now she seemed to know what she was doing. 

She was beautiful, terrible and imposing. Her wild smile made Regina's legs go weak, but what took her breath away were the woman's eyes. Regina remembered the green, troubled, but serene eyes she had seen that morning. Now they were gray and stormy. The color of clouds laden with rain and lightning.

The other knight drew his sword and made a move to attack Emma. Without thinking she just moved her hand towards him and he went flying, slamming his back against a tree, falling to the ground with a scream. The other two knights were in shock, but they knew that they must do something, and with the little courage they had left, one of them drew his sword and ran towards Emma. 

She looked at Regina, winked and smiled. A devilish and scary smile, and then the man was rolling on the ground with his hands over his eyes and blood dripping from his nose. The other knight fled the scene without looking back. Emma looked at the knight still in the air and with a flick of her hand, he was dead.

"You killed him," Regina said slowly. Her eyes took in everything around her until they landed on the dead knight at her feet.

"Well, yes." Emma shrugged. Her eyes were still gray, but not so stormy. "What he wanted to do to you... what they all wanted to do to you is far worse than death, believe me." Emma looked at the dead knight and then at the other, who was still on the grass. 

She walked slowly over to him and caught him by the armor. "If you or any other man in your kingdom or castle or wherever you are from, think about touching this girl again, your destiny will be the same as his." Emma pointed to the dead knight. "On second thought, if you think about touching any woman without her consent, I will make it a point to kill each of you and it won't be as fast as it was with him." Emma smiled in a way that made the knight shiver. "Are we clear?"

"Y-yes."

"Now go and take his body with you." Emma released him and he fell to the ground with a loud thump.

The knight stood awkwardly and took the body of his companion. With some difficulty he disappeared into the forest.

"Who are you?" Regina asked when they were alone.

"My name is Emma."

"I'm not asking your name, I'm asking who you are. Really." Regina narrowed her eyes. "You are powerful, probably more powerful than my mother, yet you still have these rags-" Regina gestured to what Emma was wearing.

"Yeah, well, it wasn't exactly my idea to wear this." Emma let out a humorless laugh. "If I were to choose, I would certainly be wearing jeans, a tank top and my red leather jacket, that you hate by the way."

"What are jeans?" Regina wrinkled her nose. Suddenly, the last thing the woman, Emma, said caught her attention. "What do you mean by 'I hate you red leather jacket' ?"

Emma's eyes widened a bit when she realized her slip, but she chose to ignore it. " Jeans are an outfit." Emma shrugged. "One day you will see," she answered instead. 

"You're not from here, are you?"

"It's complicated."

Regina crossed her arms over her chest and raised her eyebrow in a defiant gesture.

Emma smiled, finding the pose adorable, but she knew better than to let Regina know she found her attempt at a threatening posture adorable. Instead, she just took a deep breath. "Look, I can't tell you. I-" Emma licked her lips. "I shouldn't be here. This is all a big mess and I just want to go home to my family, but I don't know how to do That."

"What do you mean?" Regina studied the woman in front of her for a moment and seemed to relax a little.

"I ended up here by accident." Emma shook her head. "I don't know how to explain it without putting too much at risk, but I really just want to go home to my family. And the only way to do that is through magic, but I don't know how to. I don't know how to control my powers and I definitely don't know how to create portals."

"But you are powerful and you seemed to know exactly what you were doing with those men just now."

"I just allowed my powers to run free, and let my magic guide my actions." Emma sighed. "You better get back. Daniel must be worried about you. Plus, your parents will soon realize that you aren't at home and it can get you into trouble. I don't want you to get in trouble because of me."

"Where are you going?" Regina found herself asking before she could stop. "You said you're not from here... do you have any place to stay?"

"I'll find one." Emma smiled sadly.

"Go to Daniel's cabin," Regina said on an impulse. She wasn't sure why she wanted the woman to stay, but something inside her begged to keep her close. "I will bring you some clothes and more food after everyone is asleep."

"It's not a good idea-"

"It is better than sleeping in the forest."

"Believe me when I say I would love to, but I can't-" Emma sighed. "I don't even know what I may have already changed in history when I stopped those knights just now." Emma shook her head.

"You said just now that you have nowhere to go and you don't know how to get home." Regina huffed. "Why do you have to be so stubborn?"

"Me, stubborn?" Emma scoffed, falsely outraged. "Look who's talking."

"Ugh!" Regina whined in frustration. "You're a moron!"

"I know." Emma couldn't help but smile. "How about this; I’ll stay at Daniel's hut tonight and you get me a change of clothes, and if possible a book or two of your mother's magic books, and I’ll leave tomorrow morning before the sun comes up."

Regina looked at Emma for a long moment. 

She was pretty, in an almost rustic way. Her hair was straight and dirty, her eyes, now green again, were intense and transparent like crystal water, allowing Regina to see beyond the surface. Despite not being much taller than her, Emma looked strong. Not overly muscular, but strong in a handsome way; with well-defined muscles, but still quite feminine. 

Something shifted inside Regina, and she didn’t know what it was, but it made her stomach flutter, causing her to move from one foot to the other restlessly.

Perhaps, after a shower and with the appropriate clothes, Emma would look like a Princess. Or maybe a Queen. Regina was almost certain that the woman was older than her, although she looked no more than thirty. There was something in her eyes, something that made her look haunted, and Regina didn't know why, but the look in that stranger's eyes made Regina's hands itch to touch her fair face. 

She had to concentrate not to reach out and caress the woman’s face, and when the weight of Emma's gaze and the moment they shared became too much, Regina averted her eyes and took a deep breath. "Fine." She sighed and looked at the blonde again. "I can't promise that I'll be able to get any of my mother's books, but I can get you clothes and food."

"That will be enough." Emma shifted restlessly. She couldn't stop thinking about the consequences of her actions, what she could have changed, not only in Regina's life, but in the lives of those knights. "When the sun goes down, I'll go to the cabin and meet you and Daniel there."

"Very well." Regina bit her lower lip. She didn't want to leave, she wanted to talk more with that intriguing stranger who, despite having magic as powerful as her mother, didn't seem like a bad person. Regina felt her heart beat faster and she wanted to know everything she could about that woman, but she couldn't stay there any longer. "See you later." With a brief nod, she mounted her horse and left, leaving Emma behind.

(...)

Emma made her way to Daniel's hut when the moon was already high and everything around it was quite dark, providing her with the discretion she needed to move through the open fields of the property, making her way to Daniel's hut.

As soon as she knocked, the door flew open and Regina rushed her inside. "I was beginning to think that you wouldn't come."

Emma opened and closed her mouth, unable to say that was really her plan. Or at least take long enough for Regina to give up and leave, but she couldn't bring herself to leave without seeing the brunette again. "Sorry, it's hard to keep track of time here," Emma said instead.

"It's good to see you again." Daniel smiled and pulled Emma in for an awkward hug. "Regina brought us food from the main house, better than potato soup and stale bread."

"Potato soup and stale bread looked like a banquet to me yesterday." Emma smiled.

Emma looked at Daniel's small table and her stomach roared. There was rice and minced chicken, pottage, horse bread and muscadine. There was also something that looked like oatmeal, and a meat that Emma didn't dare ask what it was, but judging from the look, it wasn't chimera, 'thank God' , she thought. They also had sweets; a cake and gelatin, or something that looked like gelatin.

Daniel guided Emma to the table and they sat and ate in silence for a moment. Regina sat on the worn out couch and looked relaxed.

"Are you sure you won't be in trouble for bringing all this?" Emma asked between mouthfuls.

"Mother won't even notice and the servants love me." Regina shrugged. "Aside from my father, I am the only one who treats them with dignity in that place."

Emma looked at her for a moment and smiled, then she refocused on the food.

After dinner, Emma joined Regina on the couch and the brunette took a leather bag that was beside her and placed it between them. From the bag she pulled out two changes of clothes, very similar to what Emma wore when she was trapped in Isacc's alternative world and she silently thankful for that. At least it wasn't those dresses that took the air out of her lungs.

"You are a bit taller than me, but I think this should do," Regina said, her cheeks taking on a lovely shade of red.

She removed a worn pair of leather boots and handed it to Emma as well. 

Emma looked at the pieces with adoration and felt her heart beat quickly. That Regina was different from any version of her best friend that she had ever met and Emma didn't know how to feel. She missed Regina, her best friend, the mother of her son, and something else that Emma didn't dare think about. "Thank you," the blonde said in a whisper. 

"I know it's not much, but I managed to bring some more food, if you're really leaving. It's not fair that you leave with nothing to eat along the way." Regina looked at Daniel and he smiled kindly at her. Her heart sped up and Regina smiled back at him. She then looked down at the bag on her lap and picked up something else.

Emma's eyes widened when she saw Regina take a thick book out of the bag. "You did it!"

"I honestly don't know if it can help you, since I don't know my mother's magic books, but judging by the amount of dust in it, she hasn't used it in a while and she probably won't miss it."

"I'll manage." Emma smiled gratefully.

"Are you sure you can't stay, Emma?" Daniel asked, seeing Regina's troubled look.

"I would love to, Daniel," she smiled weakly. "But I really shouldn't even be here."

"Are we going to see you again?" Regina asked, putting things back in the leather bag.

"I have no idea." Emma shifted her gaze between them. "I would like to say yes, but-" Emma shook her head. "Is there a place where I can change?"

"I'm going to leave you two alone, so Regina can help you." Daniel smiled and left the cabin before one of them could say anything.

They were silent for a few minutes, their cheeks turning a strong shade of red.

When the silence became too much, Emma cleared her throat and grabbed one set of clothes Regina had brought. "I think I can put this on myself-"

"Don't be silly." Regina swallowed. "I will help you. These clothes are harder to put on than they look."

Emma bit her lip and nodded, but before she could remove her clothes, Regina's face lit up in a way that Emma knew meant she had an idea.

"My parents are sleeping, maybe you can use my bathroom and take a bath." Regina bit her lower lip.

"Are you suggesting that I stink?"

"Well, a little." Regina shrugged. "But either way, I think you would feel better after a bath."

"If your mother catches me there, she will certainly punish you. I don't want you to get in trouble because of me."

"You have magic, can't you just appear in my room?"

"I already said, I'm not very good at using my magic yet."

"It is a good opportunity to train, then." Regina smirked.

"I don't think it's a good idea." Emma's heart was pounding. The idea of entering Regina's room in the middle of the night with Cora just a few feet away, the thought of being naked in front of Regina, although she was another Regina, totally different from her best friend and who didn't even know her, was something that took Emma's breath.

"Stop being a coward." Regina teased. "Come, I will show you my bedroom, then you can poof over there."

"Poof?" Emma laughed.

"Do you have a better word?" Regina crossed her arms.

"No." Emma shook her head. "Okay, show me where your bedroom is. But if something goes wrong, don't leave your bedroom under any circumstances."

"Alright." 

Regina opened the door and pulled Emma out of the cabin. "Second window on the right." She pointed to the main house. "I'll go over there first and light the candles. It will be the only lighted room on this side."

"Okay." Emma shook her head. "But you need to promise me that if anything goes wrong and your mother catches me, you won't show up. I can handle her, you know that."

Regina studied Emma for a few seconds and then nodded. She ran over to Daniel, who was looking at the scene a little confused, and kissed him softly. "I will see you tomorrow, my love."

"Be careful," he whispered against her lips.

Regina nodded and kissed him again, then she turned to Emma and smiled, leaving for the main house next.

"I never thought I would be able to see her so happy," Emma murmured, but Daniel ended up listening anyway.

"What do you mean?"

"I can't tell." Emma shook her head. "The only thing I can guarantee you, is that I care a lot about Regina's happiness."

"You didn't even have to say that. I can see it in your eyes." Daniel smiled. "I don't know who you are or what you are doing here, but I feel like you have a strong connection with Regina."

"You could say that." Emma turned to look at the main house again and saw the candlelit window. "It is my signal." Emma picked up the leather bag and concentrated, praying it would work again. She closed her eyes and thought about Regina, what her bedroom would be like and let her magic guide her to the point of light in the darkness. When she opened her eyes again, she was in the middle of Regina's bedroom.

"You did it!" The brunette threw herself at Emma, hugging her tightly.

Emma closed her eyes and inhaled Regina's scent. It was different from the perfume she was used to, but somehow it fit this version of Regina perfectly. "Thanks to you," Emma whispered against the brunette's shoulder. 

Reluctantly, she pulled away. Emma was starting to feel very hot and this wasn't the time. She didn't know how long it had been since the last time she had been with a woman and she missed it. But since arriving at Storybrooke, it seemed impossible to happen. Emma shook her head, trying to get rid of those thoughts, those memories and the images that insisted on invading her mind without permission.

Regina was looking at Emma in a way that made the blonde's heart race. The brown eyes shone brightly in the candlelight and Emma could see the dilated pupils, and she knew they had nothing to do with the lighting in the place.

"We better hurry up before someone shows up." Emma swallowed and looked away, suddenly feeling very hot.

Young Regina seemed to come out of a trance as well and hurried to fill the bathtub with hot water and bath salts. Within minutes everything was ready for Emma to bathe.

Emma put a change of clothes on a chair and got rid of the rags she was wearing, but when she turned to go into the bathtub, she felt her cheeks burn. Regina was standing a few steps away from her and her eyes traveled slowly over Emma's body.

"I- uh-" Emma stammered. "I'm going to get in the tub before the water gets cold." 

She grunted and took a deep breath, trying not to think of the look in Regina's eyes.

The brunette shook her head and left the bathroom, feeling her cheeks burn. It was the first time she had seen another woman naked and Emma was breathtaking. Just as she had imagined earlier. 

Regina closed her eyes tightly and counted to ten in an attempt to rid herself of those thoughts and images. She didn't know what was going on with her. A twinge of guilt came over her. She was with Daniel, she loved him. She shouldn't feel that way about anyone else, least of all another woman. She paced her room while Emma bathed just a few steps from where she was and Regina had to gather all her strength to keep from going in there.

Within minutes she heard the splash of water and knew that Emma was standing, probably drying herself. Regina swallowed and waited for the blonde to call her to help with the outfit. When she went into the bathroom again, Emma was practically all dressed and Regina was unable to avoid a twinge of disappointment. That feeling soon left when she looked at Emma intently and noticed that instead of straight and dirty hair, there were now beautiful blonde curls, almost angelic.

"I like your hair like that," Regina said, before she could stop herself.

"Thanks." Emma smiled sheepishly. "So, can you help me with this vest?" Emma bit her lip.

"Certainly." Regina approached and helped the blonde to finish dressing. Her fingers were shaking and she scolded herself for it, but the feeling didn't go away.

When Emma finished dressing, she looked at Regina for a moment. There was so much she wanted to say, so much she wanted to be able to do, but not even with all the power in the world, she couldn’t do it. She was stuck in the past and had already messed things up too much. Anything she said or did beyond that could destroy the present and then her sacrifice would have been in vain. 

She felt her heart sink when she realized there was nothing she could do to change Regina's destiny. Otherwise, she would lose everything. Her family, her friends, her life. Emma took the leather bag that Regina had set aside for her and noticed that it was a little heavier. The brunette had probably added some things while she was in the bathtub. Emma shook her head sadly and allowed herself to touch young Regina's face for a moment. 

"I would like things to be different, but they are not and as much as I want to, I cannot change them."

Regina leaned her face against Emma's warm palm and closed her eyes for a moment, hot tears wet Emma's hand and she looked alarmed.

"I don't know if we'll ever see each other again," Emma said honestly. "But I need you to know that you are enough." Without saying anything more, Emma closed her eyes and concentrated on her magic, praying it would work again, suddenly disappearing into gray smoke.

Regina felt tears burning in her eyes and Emma's words echoed in her head. She wondered what Emma meant by that, how could she know about her fears and insecurities like that? Regina threw herself on the bed and buried her face in her pillow, letting out a muffled cry as tears wet the fabric.

When Emma opened her eyes again, she was in the woods, and somehow she knew she was beyond the Mills' land. She sighed and looked for a tree to spend the night in.

Chapter 3: Chapter 3

Notes:

Thank you so much for the reviews and kudos!

Sorry for any possible mistakes. I hope you enjoy the chapter.

Emma spent the night reading the books Regina procured for her. For some reason, when she tried to take a nap, she failed each time. The voices in her head were many, and they demanded that she do horrible things, to hurt innocent people. In an attempt to silence the voices, Emma started to read. At first, she didn’t understand what any of the symbols in Cora’s books meant, and she remembered the first time Regina took her to her vault to teach her magic. 'We're not making tapas. We're making magic.' Emma snorted and tried to focus on the books, but her thoughts kept returning to Regina. She was so mad that afternoon. And at the same time, she looked hurt and Emma didn't know exactly why. Of course, there was the fact that Henry didn't remember who she was, but Emma knew there was something else behind Regina's hurt look. Especially when she mentioned that Hook was looking after Henry that afternoon so they could practice magic.

'Oh. Of course he brought you back.' Regina had said. There was something in her voice, and in the way she turned to look at Emma turned her insides into knots. Emma frowned at that. 'What's that supposed to mean?' She asked, and for a moment she thought Regina might lash out about having just enough potion to recover only Emma's memories and how convenient it was for Hook, but instead she said something that got Emma thinking. There was so much disdain and hurt and anger when Regina said: 'You're going to pretend everyone doesn't see the yearning looks and doe-y eyes?' 

And she had answered; 'I don't yearn.' At that a flash of something passed through Regina's eyes. Something that Emma couldn't pinpoint exactly, and if she was being honest, she didn't want to think too much into that because thinking could be dangerous. 'Well, maybe. But he does.'

Emma knew Regina well enough to know that something, other than the fact that Henry had been spending a lot of time with Hook recently, was bothering her, but she didn't know how to get Regina to speak. Not that they had much time. Regina's sister was in town causing several problems and they had to figure out how to defeat her and figure out why she seemed to hate Regina so much. Of course, between saving the town and stopping Zelena, she and Regina found time for Hook and that useless Robin Hood.
Emma just couldn't get herself to like the guy. She tried, for the sake of her friendship with Regina, but that was asking too much of her. The guy had a code of honor, apparently a facade, because he didn't respect it himself. What kind of guy has sex with a woman while his supposed beloved wife, who has just returned from the dead, is dying again? And then, after fucking Regina, he chose his half-dead wife over his supposed soulmate because of a fucking code he didn't respect. Ugh, how Emma hated that asshole. He didn't deserve Regina.

Not to mention that Regina had literally given him her heart, and that moron handed it to Rumple without a second thought. Sure, Rumple had threatened Roland and Emma would never allow an innocent child to get hurt, but seriously, what was Regina thinking, giving her heart to a guy like Robin Hood to keep it safe? He had no magic, he had no means of defending himself even against Emma, who barely knew how to use her powers. Imagine thinking that he could keep Regina's heart safe if he happened to come up against Rumple or Zelena? Regina should have given Emma her heart to keep. It would have been safer. Even if Rumple threatened Henry or her parents, she would find a way to keep Regina's heart safe, no matter what. Emma snorted again, louder this time, and shook her head to get rid of those memories and those thoughts. Instead, she tried to focus on the books to see if she could find a way to get back to Storybrooke. Regina, Henry and her parents must be concerned. Not to mention Hook. She had just told him that she loved him moments before she did the unthinkable: she sacrificed herself to save Regina and disappeared in a vortex of magic.

"Go back and kill Cora." Voices echoed in Emma's head. "Kill her before she destroys Regina. You can change her destiny."

"No!" Emma shook her head. "I can't."

"But then what good is all that power if you're not going to use it?" The woman, the same creature that was in the forest when Emma arrived, teased her. "What's the point of making that sacrifice if you can't save those you love?"

"Because if I interfere with the past, I have a lot to lose in the present," Emma whispered. Her thoughts wandered to Regina and Henry and her parents.

"Weak. That's what you are," the creature teased her again.

"Leave me alone!" Emma's jaw clenched and she could feel her magic coursing through her veins. The tingling at her fingertips indicated that if she didn't control herself, she would end up unleashing a great deal of magic that she still didn't quite know how to control.

With an irritated sigh Emma closed the book and returned it to the leather bag Regina had given her and started walking.

"Where are you going?" the voices echoed again in Emma's mind. "You can't run from us."

Emma did her best to ignore them and continued walking aimlessly through the night. Despite the dark blue sky decorated by the full moon and more stars than Emma had ever seen in her life, the forest was not as dark as she expected.
There were large trees on either side, with thick trunks and branches full of leaves, but the moonlight still managed to penetrate them and illuminate the path a little. Emma narrowed her eyes, imagining she saw movement among the trees and bushes, but the moonlight wasn't enough for her to see clearly and not for the first time Emma wished she had had a chance to have more classes with Regina.
At least she would know how to conjure a fireball to help light her path. In the distance she could hear the hooting of owls and other unfamiliar noises from nocturnal animals and Emma found herself wondering what kind of animals would inhabit this forest. Were there snakes? Frogs? Spiders and other poisonous animals? She made a face and silently prayed that if they were there, they would stay away from her.

Emma walked without knowing for how long, until the voices in her head finally stopped and she decided she should try to get some rest. She smiled when she saw a tree with a broad trunk with branches low enough that she could climb without problems. She put the bag on her back and launched herself upward, climbing the tree and its branches with a grace and speed that Emma hadn't known she had until then. The blonde settled down as best she could and picked up the books that Regina had given her. She just hoped that Cora wouldn't want to use these books anytime soon.

(...)

Emma couldn't say when it happened, but at some point during the night she fell asleep, the books open on her stomach and legs. The rays of sunlight hitting her face directly was what woke Emma from her sleep and she let out a groan of pain as she tried to stretch. Her body was stiff from the bad position in which she had slept. Her neck, back, joints...everything hurt. "Oh, shit," Emma grunted as she sat up with a grimace of pain. "I need to find a place to stay until I figure out how to get home," she murmured as she put the books back in the bag. With some effort, Emma stood on the branch and stretched. She heard her spine and neck crack and smiled contentedly, then climbed down from the tree with the same grace and agility that she had climbed it the night before.

Once again Emma found herself walking aimlessly. She was screwed. She didn't know those lands, she had no money and she didn't know how to control her powers very well. Returning to the Mills' estate was out of the question. She couldn't risk Regina and Daniel's life more than she already had, much less risk falling into Cora's hands.
If the woman got her hands on her dagger- "Wait!" Emma's eyes widened. "Where is it?" She spun on her heels, frantically searching for the dagger in her clothes or in the bag that Regina had given her, but found nowhere. "What the fuck?" Emma closed her eyes and took a deep breath, trying to remember the last few hours, starting from the moment she arrived in the Enchanted Forest and only then realized that she hadn't been with her dagger since using it to save Regina in Storybrooke. "It must still be in Storybrooke," Emma murmured to herself. 'The dagger must be with my parents or Regina,' Emma thought.
Although she said she loved Hook just before sacrificing herself for Regina, she didn't trust him to keep her dagger. And if she was being honest, Emma didn't trust her parents much either. A sense of relief and fear washed over her at the same time. Relief, because without the dagger, no one in this place could control her, and fear for not knowing what could happen in Storybrooke if the dagger fell into the wrong hands.

Emma's stomach rumbled and she decided she needed to find food soon. Otherwise, she would be given a beautiful migraine. "If only I knew what it is safe to eat in the forest," she mumbled to herself.

"Are you lost?" 

A man's voice sounded behind her, a few steps away and Emma turned her head to look at him. His eyes are kind and curious and they shone in a way that made Emma's heart race, because they remind her of a certain brunette.

"I- I don't…" she stuttered. Emma cleared her throat and tried again. "I don't know exactly."

The man is looking at her puzzled. His eyes roamed over her outfit, unusual for women - in that outdated realm, at least- for the leather bag on her shoulder, the worn boots and the almost angelic hair. His expression did not change when he looked at Emma's face and saw her staring with a raised eyebrow. He was almost mesmerized by the intense green eyes before him. Two shiny emeralds, but they carry knowledge and pain. He looked around, as if waiting for someone to appear to scold him and let out a sigh of relief when he saw that they were still alone in the middle of the forest. "You are hungry?" he tried.

"I-" Emma thought about lying, but the rumble in her stomach sounded even louder and she felt her cheeks flush. "Yeah, I haven't eaten since yesterday," she said instead.

"You're not from here, are you?" He tilts his head, but there is a shy smile on his lips.

"No sir." Emma shook her head, still intrigued by the man.

"I imagined." He laughed. "Come on, I'll get you something to eat."

"Why?" Emma frowned.

"Why?"

"Yes." Emma shrugged. "In my experience, people don't just help you without wanting something in return."

"So you haven't met many good people in your life, have you?"

"I think not." Emma looked away, suddenly feeling very vulnerable. "Still, it is strange that in less than two days I have met so many people willing to help me without expecting anything in return." Emma felt her chest tighten at the memory of Regina and Daniel.

"There are a lot of bad people in this world, you are right," the man said thoughtfully. "Sometimes I think my wife is one of those bad people, but deep down I think she just wants the best for our daughter, which is why she ends up being so hard on her."

His comment caused thousands of alarms to go off in Emma's head. Everything inside her told her to end this conversation and leave. That she didn't walk far enough last night, but before she could disappear into thin air the man was speaking again.

"I know a place where you can eat and my wife won't find you anytime soon." He didn't wait for an answer, instead he started walking leaving Emma only a few seconds to decide what to do and when her stomach growled again, she knew it was a losing battle. "We're here," the man announced when they had stopped in front of a barn filled with a variety of fruits and vegetables. "Cora never comes here." The man shrugged. "You can eat what you want. Unfortunately, there is no way to cook anything here, so I think you will have to make do with mostly fruit."

"It's better than spending the whole day without eating anything." Emma smiled. "But I can't afford it, sir?"

"Henry." He reached out to her and smiled. "Henry Mills."

"Oh." Emma felt as if she had been punched. So this was Regina's father, the man their son was named after. "I-are you sure there is no problem?" Emma licked her lips nervously. She definitely had not gone far enough from the Mills' land last night. She would need to travel during the day to make sure she was away from that place.

"As long as Cora doesn't see you here, you're safe."

Emma wanted to laugh. If only he knew that Cora was no match for her. "Thanks," Emma said instead.

Henry nodded and left, leaving Emma alone to eat.

She watched as he walked away and let out a breath that she didn't realize she was holding. When he disappeared from her sight, Emma turned to the variety of fruits and vegetables thinking about what she could eat. Emma picked up some oranges, papayas, apples and bananas and ate right there. After she was relatively satisfied, she took a few more and put them in her bag. For a moment, Emma considered taking some vegetables, but she would have no way of cooking them so she thought it best to let it go.

When she was about to leave, Henry Mills appeared again. "Did you manage to get something to eat?"

"Yes." Emma smiled. "Thanks."

"You're welcome." He nodded.

They stood there, looking at each other without knowing what to do next.

Suddenly, Emma had an idea. Not that she would be able to guide herself with a map of that realm, at least not in the beginning, but she could get used to it. Besides, she needed to go somewhere. Even though she was The Dark One, she couldn't wander aimlessly through the forest. Emma licked her lips as she considered her options. She could ask Henry for help, or she could try to walk to the nearest village. The few times she was in the Enchanted Forest, Emma wasn't alone and Hook and her mother knew the place very well so she didn't have to worry too much about navigating anywhere. This time it was different, this time Emma was on her own. "Mr. Mills," Emma took a deep breath. "Would you have a map that I can borrow or perhaps could you tell me how to get to the nearest village?"

"Do you even know where you're going, child?" He inclined his head and despite the question, there was no malice in his voice. Just what seemed like concern.

"No, actually." Emma sighed. "But I need to find a way to get home."

"And where would 'home' be?"

"In another realm." Emma's shoulders slumped. "It's a long story, but the less you know, the better for you."

"And how are you going to get home?"

"I suppose I just need to find someone who can get me a portal back home or something." Emma shrugged.

"Not many people have these means in this realm." Henry pursed his lips in a thin line. "I think only great wizards like Rumple-" He broke off before completing the name. His eyes wide and frightened, as if the creature could appear simply with the mention of its name.

"Yeah, I think so." Emma pursed her lips. "But he's my absolute final option. I know what kind of creature Rumple is and I know his deals never end the way we want them to. He always has a card up his sleeve and deceives people into doing what he wants."

"You seem to know him well." Henry raised an eyebrow.

"Sadly, yes."

"Unfortunately, I don't know any other users of magic besides Cora or this creature who taught her everything she knows, and I believe that asking Cora for help isn't something you want to do either?"

"Not if I can help it."

"Then I'll get you a map. I hope it helps you."

"Me too." Emma whispered.

"Wait here. I'll be right back."

Emma nodded and watched as Henry Mills walked away. She felt her heart beat desperately in her chest at the thought of maybe seeing Regina again, even if only a glance, just to make sure she was okay. But Emma knew she couldn't just ask Henry.

A few minutes later, Henry Mills returned with a folded map in one hand and a small leather bag in the other. He handed the two over to Emma. "I can't do much to help you, but I hope it will lead you to where you need to go."

Emma opened the leather bag and looked inside: there were gold, silver and what could be bronze coins. Her eyes widened almost comically. "I can't accept-"

"It is not open to discussion." Henry raised his hand to interrupt her. "If you wanted to hurt me, you would have done it already. I feel like there's something about you..." He narrowed his eyes. "I don't know what it is, but I feel like we will see each other again and the positions will be reversed."

"What do you mean?"

"I dont know." He shrugged. "I've never felt that before." He closed his hands around Emma's. "Now go. Take these coins, the map and the supplies and go before Cora returns and sees you here. I wish I could get you a horse, but that's out of my reach."

Emma was speechless. Her heart ached and she wanted to be able to hug the man, thank him for the help, but she knew better than to do that. So she nodded, and put the things in the bigger bag and went back the way they had come.

(...)

Once again, Emma plunged into the forest and walked until she found a place quiet enough that she could sit and study the map. In the sunlight, the forest was stunning. Oaks, pines, different types and colors of flowers, animals, and other plants that Emma didn't recognize.

Emma did her best to remember the enchantments she had learned over the years in the hope that she could use one of them with that map in some way that would lead her to the nearest village. The voices in her head had returned louder and Emma was having trouble concentrating. All the previous Dark Ones seemed to want to control her in some way, but strangely the only voice Emma didn't hear often was Rumplestiltskin, the one that, ironically, Emma felt she could handle.

She closed her eyes and struggled to keep all the voices out of her head, a simple meditation exercise she hadn't tried in years. In a few minutes, and with a lot of effort, Emma finally managed to push the voices away. She smiled, pleased with herself, and turned her attention to the map in front of her: there was a small village to the south, a kind of convent - which made Emma laugh at the thought of Deloris Van Cartier, some taverns, more forests and mountains. To the north (at least Emma was able to locate geographic coordinates on a map) had a castle (White's Castle) and Emma felt the blood drain from her body. No, she wouldn't go there. At least not as long as she could avoid it. Emma felt like she was trying to interpret a map straight out of a story like The Lord of the Rings while trying to decide where she was going. After a few minutes of weighing her options, Emma decided she didn't want to go too far from the Mills' property, though. 

So she chose to go south, where there were taverns and - Emma hoped they were at least slightly like what she was used to seeing in movies - she could stay there until she learned to control her powers enough to perhaps open a portal alone, or, seek the help of some witch or other magical being to send her back home.

If Emma was being honest with herself, the reasons for staying close to the Mills' property were far more selfish. She wanted to stay and make sure Regina and Daniel were fine. Emma wanted to be around, even though she couldn't change what was going to happen. Trying to ignore these thoughts and all the voices in her head, Emma started walking south.

(...)

Emma walked for most of the afternoon, and not for the first time, wished she had a horse to get around faster. If only she knew exactly where she was going, she could try to teleport, but that was out of the question at the moment. A stupid idea crossed her mind, quick as a flash and Emma found herself really considering doing it: teleporting to Regina's room in the middle of the night to see if the young woman was okay. Of course, doing so would involve many things, such as invasion of privacy - especially - not to mention that Emma was at risk of bumping into Cora and then it would get ugly. She shook her head to get rid of those thoughts and did her best to focus on the path ahead.

Darkness came down quickly, as she plodded slowly downhill and up again, until at last Emma saw lights twinkling some distance ahead. Before her rose a hill barring the way, a dark mass against misty stars; and under its flank nestled a large village. She shrugged, desiring only to find a fire, and a bed for the night.

It was dark, and white stars were shining, when Emma drew near the village. A dirt road led to the door. There was a sign hanging over the big wooden gate that said 'Silverfalls' . Emma looked up, seeing that the gate was quite high and in the corners were what looked like watchtowers. She raised her eyebrow at that. The gate was shut; but at the door of the lodge beyond it, there was a man sitting. He jumped up and fetched a lantern and looked over the gate at her, his brows furrowed. The man looked her up and down and pursed his lips. "How can I help you?"

"Good evening." Emma offered her best smile and hoped it would work. She was definitely not in the mood to sleep in a tree again. "I'm just passing through and would like a room and something to eat. I'm starving."

The man watched her for a moment, as if he wanted to ask more questions, but a look from Emma made him change his mind and he sighed as he approached to open the door. 

The blonde nodded to the man as she passed and walked slowly into the village. Emma rode on up a gentle slope, passing a few detached houses, and drew up outside the inn. The houses looked large and strange to her. Emma stared up at the inn with its three storeys and many windows, and felt her heart pound.
Even from the outside the inn looked like a pleasant place. It had a front on the road, and two wings running back on land partly cut out of the lower slopes of the hill, so that at the rear the second-floor windows were level with the ground. There was a wide arch leading to a courtyard between the two wings, and on the left under the arch there was a large doorway reached by a few broad steps. The door was open and light streamed out of it. Above the arch there was a lamp, and beneath it swung a large signboard. Over the door was painted in white and red letters: The Reflecting Peanut. Many of the lower windows showed lights behind thick curtains.

As Emma eyed the place, someone had begun singing a merry song inside, and many cheerful voices joined loudly in the chorus. She heard the song with a strange feeling. Although it seemed like a warm and friendly place, Emma wasn’t sure it was a good idea to be in the middle of so many people - and she was sure it was mostly men. Emma really wasn’t in the mood to deal with the kind of men she was sure was behind that door, but then again, she had nowhere to go. She listened to this sound for a moment and then decided to enter. 

She remembered when she fell into Zelena's time portal with Hook and they had to go to a tavern where she would seduce Hook from the past so they could fix her mistake.
It had been cool; seeing her parents and the way they almost met - if it weren't for her spoiling the moment - then the ball at King Midas' castle and the way she and Hook were in sync until Regina's arrival. Twice that day she had seen Regina in all her Evil Queen glory. All leather pants, boots that went up to the thighs, the hair longer than Emma had ever thought she would see Regina and the makeup. Despite being a little scary, Regina was even more mesmerizing in all her glory and evilness - and maybe even a little insane, Emma thought as she remembered how Regina terrified that village in her hunt for Snow White and the way she simply had Marian killed to teach others a lesson - in her Evil Queen days. Not to mention their meeting at the ball at King Midas' castle and the complete disaster that was. Emma ended up in the dungeons in Regina's castle, but managed to escape.
Emma sighed and shook her head to get rid of the memories. She looked around to see if anyone was watching her suspiciously, as Emma had the impression that she had been standing too long at the inn door. As she entered, Emma nearly bumped into a short man with a bald head and a red face. He had a white apron on, and was bustling out of one door and in through another, carrying a tray laden with full mugs. 

"Sorry." Emma felt her cheeks flush. She may be the Dark One, the most powerful being of all, but that didn't stop her from being embarrassed by being a complete disaster at times.

"Wait a minute, if you please?" the short man shouted over his shoulder, and vanished into a babel of voices and a cloud of smoke. In a moment he was out again, wiping his hands on his apron. "Good evening, Miss?" he said, looking at her with a raised eyebrow. "What may you be wanting?"

Emma pursed her lips and sighed. She had already offered her real name to Daniel, Regina and even Henry Mills; she didn't have to come up with a false name right now. And it wasn't like any of these people really knew her. "Emma Swan." She lifted her chin and offered the man a steady look. 

"And I'm Winston Mortimer." The man held out his sweaty, dirty hand to Emma and she squeezed it, managing to hide her disgust.

"I need a room for a few nights," Emma said. She felt her stomach growl and bit her lip. She was starving.

He smiled and led her a short way down a passage, and opened a door. "Here is a nice little parlour!" he grinned. "If you want anything, ring the hand-bell, and Delilah will come. If she doesn't come, ring and shout!" he nodded, then left. 

Emma found herself in a small and cosy room. There was a bit of bright fire burning in the hearth, and in front of it were some low and comfortable chairs. There was a round table, already spread with a white cloth, and on it was a large hand-bell. But Delilah, the servant, came bustling in long before she thought of ringing. She brought candles and a tray full of plates. 

"Will you be wanting anything to drink, miss?" she asked. The girl, who appeared to be in her early twenties, looked Emma from head to toe with a predatory look and she felt a chill spread down her spine. "And shall I show you the bedroom while you wait for your food?" 

There was something about the way she said 'bedroom' that made Emma frown. What was this girl taking her for? Not that Emma was exactly offended by the way Delilah looked at her or the suggestive tone of her voice, but Emma found herself thinking about the things that this girl might be subjected to. Of course, knowing almost nothing about the culture of those kingdoms, Emma couldn't say for sure. Her entire experience with places like this was based on the films she had seen, the books she had read and the very few times she had been to the Enchanted Forest before.

"In fact, I would just like something to eat." Emma offered a gentle smile.

"Sure." The girl offered Emma a wolfish grin in return. 

In a second the table was set. There was hot soup, cold meats, a blackberry tart, new loaves, slabs of butter, and half a ripe cheese.

There was a blazing log-fire, for the three lamps hanging from the beams were dim, and half veiled in smoke. Winston Mortimer was standing near the fire, talking to a couple of dwarves and one or two strange-looking men. 

Scattered around the room were several people: knights, pirates, sailors, women - judging by the clothes and the way they behaved; sitting on the laps of pirates, horsemen and sailors and insinuating themselves with loud laughter and a lot of fluttering eyelashes, Emma suspected they were working girls. Of course, for them the term used to define them would be quite different, but Emma found it simply rude to use it.

Emma shook her head and turned her attention to the food in front of her and, without thinking about anything else, started to devour everything.

After eating until she was satisfied, Emma leaned back in her chair and looked at the place again. No one seemed to really care about her presence. There were some curious looks in her direction when she arrived, but soon everyone went back to running their business. Emma was grateful for that and with a shrug, she called Delilah again. "I would like a pint of beer, please."

The girl nodded, a lascivious smile playing on her lips as she left to pick up Emma's beer.

The mug was bigger than Emma expected and she immediately remembered The Lord of the Rings and the huge beer mugs that the four hobbits, especially Merry and Pippin, consumed. She laughed and took a long drink of beer, which was unlike anything she had ever tasted in her life.

After three mugs of beer Emma thought it best to retire to the bedroom. Delilah came, a smile on her face as she took Emma's hand and guided her up the stairs. When they reached the top floor, they stopped in front of a door at the end of the hall and the girl handed Emma a key. "This is your bedroom. If you need anything, you can call me or Mr. Mortimer. There is a hand bell on the door and one next to the bed."

Emma nodded and turned to open the door. She could feel Delilah's gaze on her back, but she knew that if she turned to look at the girl, she would misinterpret the look.

Emma opened the door and entered, locking it and leaning against the wooden door. She blew out a long, tired breath and walked over to the bed. The room was very simple and bare: a double bed that looked comfortable enough for a place like that, a small wardrobe, a chair and a nightstand. The window was large and lit up the room well, Emma noticed, which allowed the moonlight to shine brightly through the window. She put the leather bag on the chair, took off her worn boots and threw herself on the bed. It didn't take long for her to fall asleep.

Chapter 4: Chapter 4

Notes:

Hey everyone!

I want to thank you for the incredible support. Your guys are the best!
I will answer your amazing reviews when I get up in a few hours. I just wanted to update this story for you before I sleep.

Sorry for any possible mistakes. I hope you enjoy it!

Emma rolled over and stretched. It was nice to be able to get a good night's sleep without the voices of the other Dark Ones in her head all the time, telling her to do horrible things. And the bed, while not the most comfortable she'd ever slept in, was much better than a tree branch. Emma sat and looked around. Her eyes adjusted to the little light that filtered in through the window curtains. She saw that the sun was already shining outside and once again wished she had her cell phone nearby, at least so she could keep track of the hours.
With a sigh she got up and walked to the small bathroom in the room. It had only a sink, a bathtub and a mirror, and to her complete relief, a toilet. It wasn't exactly like the ones Emma was used to in the modern world, but at least she wouldn't have to do her business directly in a hole in the ground. This was certainly one of the parts Emma hated most about being stuck in the old world. How people managed to live without plumbing was beyond her understanding.

After using the bathroom as best as she could, Emma rummaged inside the leather bag that Regina had given her the other night and picked up one in clean clothes.
How Regina had achieved that, Emma still wasn't sure, but she really hoped the brunette wouldn't get in trouble for it. She smiled when she found some cereal bread, something that looked like a pie and the fruit she had picked before she left. She sat on the bed and opened one of Cora's books to try to understand that strange language while she absently bit and chewed bread. Some of the drawings she could distinguish and gave her an idea of what certain spells were for, but in general everything was too vague for Emma and she couldn't risk it.

"Let us help," the voice of one of the Dark Ones appeared in the back of Emma's mind. "We have the knowledge of all spells, for everything you can imagine. You know you can't do it without us."

"Leave me alone." Emma snarled.

"You're going to need us. Sooner or later," the voice of another Dark One sounded in her mind. "If you want to go home and see your family again, you better let us guide you. It will be much faster if you just surrender to all that power within you."

"And let black magic consume me?" She wasn’t surprised at all that she saw one of the Dark Ones perched on the chair near the bed when she lifted her head from the book she was reading.

"Oh, dear, you are already consumed. When you surrendered to the darkness to save your dear Regina that black magic consumed you. You trying to fight it is useless."

"I prefer to try." Emma stared at the creature for a moment. She had no idea who that Dark One was or how long he had been one, but she honestly didn't care to know now.

"So much wasted potential." The creature shook its head. His voice was not shrill like Rumple's, Emma thought. "You could do so much if you just let us help. You can't even interpret a simple beginner's spell book." He pointed to the open book on the bed. "How do you intend to get out of here? And when the money the old, cowardly Mills gave you runs out, how will you do it?"

"I can manage." Emma shrugged. "I’ve always managed to get by on my own, this is no exception."

"Don't you wonder how your loved ones are doing or how they've been feeling since you disappeared through that vortex of magic? Don't you care about them?"

"Of course I care about them!" Emma snarled. Her jaw tightened and she felt anger in her chest.

"Oh yeah," another Dark One appeared, this time behind Emma. "All this anger inside you, begging to be released. So much potential." the creature said in a tone that sent chills down Emma's spine.

"Leave me alone!" Emma closed her eyes tightly and tried to focus her thoughts on something else. Something light and happy that would make those creatures and all those voices disappear for a moment. The temptation to simply give in to the impulses that so much power brought within her was almost unbearable, but she couldn't. If she lost herself to that power, how would she be better than the other Dark Ones before her? How would she be worthy to come home to her family?
Emma found herself wondering if that was the temptation that Isildur had felt when he had The Ring in his hand and yet he couldn't destroy it. Emma thought how much the Dark One's power, though greater, was similar to that of the ring told in Tolkien's stories. The ring, like the dagger, brought practically infinite power and longevity to those who have it and both were slaves to the little accessories.

Emma thought about Boromir and how, just being close to the ring affected him, to the point that he almost betrayed his friends. She also thought about Frodo and how he stood before the ring, but she knew that if it weren't for Sam, he wouldn't have made it that far. Emma has always loved these stories, but she never imagined that one day she would live something like that.
Oh, how she wanted to have a Sam, Merry or Pippin in her life. And she wouldn't complain about having a wizard like Gandalf or a faithful friend like Strider to guide her, instead of that bunch of creatures that just wanted to take her into the darkness even more. And she definitely wouldn't mind having someone like Arwen Undómiel in her life. Emma let out a long breath and shook her head. Maybe she should get out of that room and walk around the inn, or explore the village that housed the inn and try to get to know people. Maybe someone could help her in some way.

Emma came down the stairs to the tavern on the floor below the inn and was greeted with Delilah's warm smile.

"Good morning, stranger." The girl smiled as she passed Emma, balancing a tray with two mugs and a pot of porridge. "What can I do for you?"

"Good Morning." Emma returned the warm smile. It was nice to be in a place where people didn't know who she was. "Uh, I don't know. What do you have for breakfast?"

"Oatmeal, milk, cornmeal cake, fruit." Delilah shrugged, but her smile never wavered. "What you prefer."

Emma thought about the piece of cereal bread she had eaten a few minutes ago and knew she would need more to get there by lunchtime, or the next meal she could make. "So I think I want oatmeal, cornmeal cake and a glass of milk."

"Choose a table and I'll bring it over as soon as I can." The girl smiled and continued on her way to the customer waiting for her order.

Minutes later Delilah was putting breakfast in front of Emma and the blonde inhaled deeply, the aroma of the cornmeal cake with herbs and the porridge making her stomach growl. "Thank you." Emma smiled at the girl and started to eat the food in front of her.

After eating Emma decided to take advantage of the high sun to take a walk around and see if she could find something that would help her. When she arrived the night before, she was unable to see much of the place, as most houses and businesses already had their lamps out. Emma walked the stone streets and looked around curiously. The place reminded her of one of those video game villages that she and Henry liked to play at times, but at the same time different. Apparently there was no library or anything in that place, which meant that Emma wouldn't be able to get help in deciphering Cora's books.

There wasn't much to do in that place and Emma was starting to feel restless. In just over an hour she had already walked through every street, and every corner in that place. She would need to leave and find another village or even go to another kingdom to find someone who could teach her or who would be able to open a portal for her to return home. With an irritated sigh she went back to the inn and went upstairs.
Emma threw herself on the bed, arms and legs spread, looking like a starfish while she thought about what she should do next. It would be nice to learn something useful since she didn't know how to use her magic very well yet. She should definitely need to learn to ride a horse, as that seemed to be the only means of transportation in that old world.

Of course, she could use her powers and just teleport, but Emma didn't want to risk ending up teleporting into someone's house or in the castle of some powerful creature that could get her into trouble. The less she had to resort to her powers until she learned to control them, the better. For a moment, Emma's thoughts turned to young Regina and she wondered if she could teach her to ride, but that was just a distant and dreamy thought since Emma couldn't just show up there and say "hey, can you teach me how to ride a horse?" Cora would never allow it and besides, the old witch could end up sensing the extent of Emma's powers and that would cause problems for everyone.

Emma got up and made her way back down to the floor below. Delilah didn't seem to be anywhere and Emma felt a twinge of disappointment at that. The girl was nice and easy to talk to. She would have to go to Winston then. With a sigh, Emma approached the counter where the man was.

"Hello, what can I do for you?"

"I was thinking," Emma did her best to offer the man a carefree smile. Her eyes scanned every inch of the tavern. "Is there any place I can borrow a horse? Or rent one?"

"Are you leaving already?" Winston raised his eyebrows.

"No." Emma chuckled. "But I really need to improve my skills on one."

"Ah yes." Winston took the piece of cloth from his shoulder and used it to clean part of the counter. "In that case, you can take one of Old Earl's horses. His son Billy can help you, although I think his daughter Mirna is an excellent horsewoman."

(...)

Approximately two weeks had passed since Emma arrived in the past, and at this inn, but it was difficult to really keep track of the time when every day seemed the same.

Gradually she gave in to the voices of the other Dark Ones in her head and let them help her understand and learn what was written in the pages of the spell books that Regina had stolen for her. Being stuck in the past without knowing when or how she could get out was making Emma really restless and with each passing day she was terrified of never seeing her family again.

Within a few days the complicated drawings and symbols became familiar to Emma and soon she was able to read most of the spells without having to rely on any of the Dark Ones in her head. She was also getting better at blocking them out of her head and her thoughts and it made her much calmer.

Emma had learned a very useful spell, but she was using it sparingly because she didn't want to draw attention to herself. The spell in question multiplied her money, so Emma didn't have to worry about going back to sleep under a tree or running out of food.

Her horse skills had also improved considerably in just a few weeks and Emma was proud of herself for that. Billy ended up teaching her and Emma found it nice to be around the boy. He couldn’t be older than Henry, and he was funny and smart and kind like him. Spending time with this boy brought Emma a bittersweet feeling and the longing for her son was agonizing. She needed to find a way to get home. Emma needed to find out why she was in the past in the first place, because there had to be a reason, right? When she fell into Zelena's time portal, not long ago, she ended up in the past because she was thinking about her parents, but this time the only thought that occupied her mind while that vortex of black magic consumed her, was keeping Regina safe.

As the days went by and Emma learned more about the culture of the place and the manners, the more comfortable she became to risk new things. Every night, locked in her room, she tried to perform the simplest spells until she felt confident in her ability. In order to try the most complex spells she would need to find a safe place, where she wouldn't end up hurting anyone if something went wrong.

One afternoon during her classes with Billy, Emma asked the boy if there was a forest or a clearing where she could spend some time alone to clear her mind.

The boy looked at her with a raised eyebrow, but in the end he just shrugged and said that there was a clearing, not far from there, but far enough that she wouldn't be disturbed by anyone who didn't know the place. And hardly anyone knew about that place.

That night after dinner and saying goodbye to Winston and Delilah, Emma went up to her room and waited until the inn was absorbed in complete silence, indicating that everyone had finally gone to sleep so that she could leave without having to give any satisfaction.

Emma slipped through the deserted streets of the village until she found the passage that Billy had spoken about earlier and headed for the clearing.

Upon reaching the place the boy had mentioned, Emma sat on the edge of the lake and concentrated, conjuring a fireball in the palm of her hand and smiled. Ah, how she wanted Regina to see her now. The brunette would be satisfied with her. Perhaps even proud that Emma was finally learning to use and control her powers.

She concentrated a little more and in the next moment the fireball was floating near her. Emma opened one of the books in one of the most complicated spells she had seen in the past few days and closed her eyes, letting her magic flow through her body, almost as if it were part of her bloodstream. She could feel her fingertips tingling and sparks coming off them.
Emma began to chant the words she had memorized over the past few days: an attack spell, which also served as protection against danger: A flash of light streaks toward a creature of your choice within range. Make a ranged spell attack against the target. On a hit, the target takes extreme damage, and the next attack made against your target has advantage, thanks to the mystical dim light glittering on the target until then.

At first, the only thing that came out of Emma's fingertips were faint sparks that barely illuminated centimeters before her, but as the blonde concentrated, remembering the few lessons she had with Regina and her words, the sparks began to strengthen and reach longer distances. When Emma closed her eyes and let her powers flow completely through her body as Regina had once taught, she opened her eyes in time to see a lightning strike a tree that was meters away from where she was. The tree exploded, sending thick pieces of logs and branches flying in all directions. Emma laughed like a child, proud of herself as adrenaline rushed through her body. "Holy shit!"

"Fantastic," one of the Dark Ones drawled behind her. "All of that potential, trapped within a child."

"Go away." Emma straightened up on the grass. "You will not ruin my vibe."

"Half the time, we don't even know what you're talking about." Another Dark One grunted. "This strange language of yours is confusing and of little use."

"Good to know." Emma smiled smugly. "You're supposed to stay out of my mind."

"You'll beg for our help. What you have experienced in the past few days has been nothing compared to what we can really do if you just surrender to the darkness."

"I already said, I will never be like you."

"Oh, dearie, I don't think you understand." For the first time since becoming the Dark One, Emma heard Rumple's voice in her mind and it sent chills down her spine. It was like receiving bad news when you were high and it put an end to your whole vibe. "You will be the worst of us all."

After that night, Emma started to go out and venture further, covered by the cloak of the dark sky, where she could walk without being seen.

The days were filled with riding lessons and long conversations with Billy, Delilah, Winston and one resident or another, who unknowingly taught Emma about the culture and traditions of that world. One day, someone commented on the premature death of Queen Eva, wife of King Leopold and how it affected the entire kingdom, as Eva was kind and funny and smart and took care of the people.
She made Leopold keep taxes low so that there was no shortage of food on anyone's table and whenever there was any threat of war, she reassured families, ensuring that the elderly or very young boys would not go to war. And if, by chance, the father had died and only mother and son lived, he would not be sent to war. Now that she had died, almost two years ago, things had changed.
"Not at first," said Delilah. "But as the months passed, the king increased one tax here, another there." She shrugged. "It is nothing that we cannot deal with yet, but we know that it is a matter of time before the poorest begin to starve, or that families that have only one man, won't be spared if there's a war."

Emma felt a lump in her throat. She was heir to that and the thought made her want to throw up. Not just because she knew what was going to happen, but because she discovered that even for his people, Leopold wasn't as kind as Snow believed. How naive could her mother be? Emma shook her head and downed the rest of her beer in one long sip. "Do you think the king would do that?" Emma swallowed, curiosity getting the best of her. "I mean, leaving a mother alone when summoning her only child to war?"

"Yes. It's not as unusual as you think." Delilah looked around. "And it is rumored that the king has been traveling through the kingdoms in search of a new wife and mother for his daughter. It is likely that he will choose some young and beautiful girl for this task. I heard that he will be visiting this side of the kingdom within the week."

Emma nodded, her mind racing with thoughts of everything she wished she could change, but couldn't. What was the use of having all that power then? If Delilah was right, then one of the worst things in Regina's life was about to happen and Emma couldn't do anything to change that. Feeling a sudden need to check on Regina and Daniel, Emma got up, left some coins on the table and walked out, leaving a confused Delilah behind.

She went to old Earl's house and borrowed a horse from Billy, saying she had some personal business to attend to, but for him not to worry that she would be back. And without saying anything else, Emma sped through the main gate. For the first time since arriving in the village, Emma knew exactly where she was going. She rode to the Mills' land and stopped her horse on a hill, far enough away that no one could see it, but close enough that she could watch Regina and Daniel.

A smile formed on Emma's lips when she saw the two together and she assumed that Cora wasn't there, otherwise Regina wouldn't be talking so freely with the boy. Exchanging smiles and little touches. Relief spread over her chest for a moment. They were safe for now. 

Emma watched as they went to the stables and left a few minutes later, both flushed and with smiles that could light up the whole place. She felt her heart pound when she saw that Regina; so different from the one she knew. An innocent and happy Regina. One who liked to ride and exchange stolen kisses with her boyfriend in the stable. A girl who had her whole life ahead of her and was about to have everything taken from her by a heartless woman. Literally.

Emma smiled, when some time later, Regina went back to the stable and took a horse and went out towards a field and then towards the hill where she was. Emma's eyes widened, afraid of being discovered and she took her horse and left, looking for another place to stay. She wanted to see Regina a little more. Missing her Regina had been doing a number on her for the past few days and Emma couldn't take it anymore.

Within minutes Daniel joined Regina on the hill and the two sat under a tree, a sheet spread over the grass and a small picnic basket between them. They talked, exchanged kisses, caresses and promises under the tree, and although Emma felt she had no right to be there and witnessing that moment between them, she was unable to leave. Seeing Regina so happy, and so free, was intoxicating.

That night, when Emma returned to the village, her heart was both lighter and incredibly heavy. She knew what was coming and there was nothing she could do to stop it and it made a blind hatred grow inside her. She could feel her powers begging to be released and the voices of all the Dark Ones seemed to speak at the same time in her head.

"Hello, stranger." Delilah appeared out of nowhere, a mug of beer in one hand and the smile she always directed at Emma: a mixture of soft and provocative, along with the hints she usually threw at Emma. "I was starting to wonder if you were already sick of me and decided to leave me."

"I would never tire of you, Del." Emma smiled and felt her heart pound when the girl leaned toward her, Delilah's free hand sneaking up behind Emma's head and stroking the back of her neck. Emma closed her eyes with the caress and a low moan escaped her lips. Emma knew she could put everything to waste, but in that moment she just didn't care. She just needed to feel something. Something other than pain, uselessness, something other than powerless . Emma knew this was dangerous. 

Delilah handed Emma a large beer mug and the blonde took more than half in just one sip. The girl laughed and the two started drinking together. Mug after mug. Before long they were drinking other things besides beer and Emma knew that the best thing to do was to go up to her room and try to sleep, or go to the forest and practice more, but she needed something that would make her forget. To make her forget the pain of what was to come and the feeling of worthlessness. 

Delilah chuckled and Emma felt the girl shudder against her body when her arm hugged her waist and brought her closer. "If you don't want this, please, tell me." Emma said hoarsely. "I won't be mad at you. I will not change my behavior with you."

Delilah narrowed her eyes as she looked at Emma. The moonlight mixed with the lamps and lanterns hanging over the streets made Emma's green eyes even more beautiful and took the girl's breath away. "I would be crazy if I said I don't want this." Delilah whispered, her cheek brushing against Emma's and the blonde could feel the girl's breath on her ear, on her neck.

Emma shuddered and squeezed Delilah's waist, bringing the girl's body impossibly close to hers. Her eyes searched for any trace of doubt or regret in Delilah's eyes, but finding only desire and lust. Emma nodded almost imperceptibly before licking her lips and pressing them against the girl's.

Delilah let out a happy sigh and the hand on Emma's neck wrapped around the blonde's hair as she tilted her head to deepen the kiss.

Oh, how Emma had missed kissing a woman. The last time had been almost a year before Henry showed up at her door in Boston. She kissed Delilah harder to get rid of those thoughts and any others that might torment her at that moment. "Maybe we should go to my room." Emma panted against Delilah's lips when they broke the kiss.

"Yes." Delilah nodded and pulled Emma by the hand toward the inn and the stairs that led to her room.

Emma fumbled with the key for a moment, but soon they were inside. The door barely closed behind Delilah and Emma was pressing her against it, effectively pinning her against the door.

The mug of beer had long ago left Delilah's other hand, and now she was struggling to get rid of Emma's clothes while the blonde attacked her neck and struggled to get that damn dress out of her body, and that damn corset.

(...)

When Emma woke up the next morning, Delilah wasn't in the bedroom with her and the blonde didn't know whether to feel relieved or rejected. She didn't know what time the girl had left her room, but she suspected it had been sometime during the night. 

She took a long bath, using her magic to heat the water to the ideal temperature, her head dangling from the edge of the tub, her eyes closed as thousands of thoughts struggled to dwell in her mind. Emma realized that despite the amount of alcohol she had drunk the night before, she didn't have a hangover and wondered if this was due to her new powers or if the drinks in that world had any hangover-proof ingredients.

Emma gave a humorless laugh and when the water started to cool, she finally stood up and took the towel from the chair next to the bathtub to dry off. She changed and went down to breakfast and couldn't help feeling immense relief when Delilah smiled at her with no expectation in her eyes. "Good Morning." Emma greeted her and sat down at her usual table.

"I'll bring your breakfast in one moment." Delilah smiled as she passed her and went to the back table to serve breakfast to one of the villagers.

In a short time the woman brought Emma her usual breakfast; oatmeal, cornmeal cake and glass of milk, along with cereal bread, strawberries, honey, eggs and cheese. Emma looked at the variety and abundance of food before her with curiosity. In the weeks she was there, she had almost never eaten anything for breakfast other than the basics.

"I have the impression that you need a hearty breakfast." Delilah leaned over Emma's table and said quietly and despite the meaning of that, there were no expectations in the girl's voice.

"Thanks." Emma felt her cheeks burn, but her eyes met Delilah's and she smiled genuinely at the girl.

(...)

Emma was feeling restless and decided to take a risk and go to the Mills' land to see Daniel and Regina. It had been weeks since she had first appeared there, and although she knew it was best not to approach again, an uneasy feeling inside her urged her to go there.

Emma had already memorized the lovebirds' routine and knew where to find them without having to worry about Cora. She took her horse and rode up the hill to Daniel and Regina’s secret meeting place and pretended to be passing by on chance when she saw the two.

"You are a terrible liar." Regina crossed her arms when the blonde climbed off her horse and approached them.

"And I can almost believe that you are not happy to see me." Emma bit her lip nervously. What if Regina wasn't really happy to see her? What if she was angry with Emma for interrupting her date with Daniel?

"You disappeared," Regina said quietly.

"I said I needed to do this." Emma looked away from the brunette's. "Things haven't changed, I shouldn't be here, but I needed to see if you two were okay."

"Why do you care?" Regina asked defiantly. From the day she met Emma, she knew there was so much more that this mysterious woman wasn't telling them and having seen her use magic was a big sign for Regina, but she hadn't stopped thinking about Emma a day since the night the blonde disappeared from her bedchambers.

"It's complicated." Emma sighed.

Daniel watched them in silence. He was just happy to be in their company and observe the way the two interacted. Regina seemed more confident when she was close to Emma, she seemed to glow and that made him happy. He knew there was a lot that Emma wasn't telling them and he was pretty sure it was related to Emma's powers, but Daniel knew better than to press. He also knew that Emma was nothing like Cora and despite not knowing the blonde very well, he knew that she would never hurt them. He had seen in her eyes how important Regina was to Emma.

He clearly remembered Emma's words the day she met Regina and her haunted look when she said "I wish I could do the same for you." He knew that something bad was going to happen.

"So, have you been sleeping in the forest or have you found a place to stay?" Regina's amused tone drove him out of his thoughts.

"I found a village not far from here." Emma smiled. "I'm taking riding lessons and I was able to read your mother's books that you managed to procure for me."

"That's great." Regina beamed. "And have you found a way to get home?"

"Not yet." Emma sighed in defeat. She was sitting on the grass facing Daniel and Regina and the two were leaning against the tree. "Finding other magic users is harder than I thought."

"Although it is something that many people turn to, it is not something that people think is good." Regina said with a distant look. "It's probably best that people don't know that you have powers until you know you can trust them."

"I already realized that."

A few minutes of comfortable silence settled between them until the brunette spoke again. "My birthday is in two weeks." Regina said excitedly. "I'm turning seventeen."

Emma turned her head so quickly towards the girl that she swore she could have broken her neck. "Seventeen?" She felt her stomach drop and almost threw up right there. Emma knew that Regina was young when she married Leopold, but she had no idea that she was so young. And according to her mother's stories and Henry's book, Regina had married him for money, status and power, but Emma was starting to see that this wasn't true. That girl before her would never marry someone like Leopold on her own free will.

"I know I shouldn't be excited, especially because of Mother, but it would be nice if you could come. Maybe you could disguise yourself as a princess or something." Regina smiled in amusement. There was a gleam in her eyes that made Emma's heart ache immensely.

Seeing the change in Emma's mood and the turbulence in her eyes, Daniel said: "Can you tell us anything about the place where you come from? Don't get me wrong, but you seem to know a lot about us, but we don't know anything about you." He smiled sheepishly. 

Emma looked at them in silence for a moment, deciding whether or not to indulge their curiosity. She didn't know which stories were safe to tell.

When a few minutes passed and they were sure Emma wasn't going to say anything, Daniel said it was okay if she couldn't say anything.

Emma looked at them with a distant and wistful smile. "I have a son and he is the most amazing boy I have ever seen. He is smart, polite, funny, kind, and loyal."

"What's his name?" Regina asked before she could stop herself. The way Emma was talking about this boy, the sparkle in her eyes when talking about him made her heart swell. Cora would never speak of her that way. Not even to win over the so desired suitors.

"His name is Henry." Emma's gaze was far away and she seemed lost in memories. "He loves stories of Princes, Princesses, Kings and Queens and all those things. He's still too young to understand a lot of things, but he has a pure heart and always, always has a way out when things seem hopeless. I bet if he were here with me he would have already found a way to get us home." Tears streamed down Emma's face and she didn't seem to notice. "Or my best friend. She would have wanted to kill me for getting us here in the first place, but she sure would have already found a way to get us back home. She would definitely be cursing me with all the names she could think of for putting us in this mess, but at the end of the day she would give me that smile and I would know that everything was fine."

Regina didn't know why, but hearing Emma talk about this woman made her heart beat wildly and she felt an even stronger connection with her.

"She seems to be very important to you." It was Daniel who ended up speaking, when minutes passed and Emma remained silent.

"She is," Emma whispered, using the back of her hands to dry her tears. Since arriving there, that had been one of the moments when Emma missed Regina and Henry getting the best of her. Being so close to Regina and yet so distant was maddening. The girl in front of her had no idea of all the fights, adventures and good times they had spent together and how their relationship went from hate and fear to friendship and family.

"Emma," Daniel touched her arm gently. He could see the turbulence and pain in her eyes and it made his heart ache. "Is there really nothing we can do to help you get back to them?"

"No, Daniel." Emma slowly shook her head. The tears had returned to run silently down her face. "I still don't know why I'm stuck here, but I imagine there is a purpose." Emma licked her lips slowly. She wished she could say more. She wanted to be able to stay and make sure they would be okay. She wanted to be able to change the past, but she couldn't. Coming here had been a mistake. Emma stood up abruptly. "I better go." Emma mounted the horse and looked at them, her eyes shining and turning gray, and Regina knew that something had unleashed the blonde's powers and before she could say anything, Emma nudged the horse with her heels and he galloped off, both disappearing into the forest.

Chapter 5: Chapter 5

Notes:

Hey guys, hope you enjoy the chapter!

Sorry for any possible mistakes.

*Argo is inspired by Strider from The Lord of the Rings.

Emma knew she shouldn't be doing this, that she should just forget what Regina had said and focus on trying to get home, but since she couldn't change what was going to happen in Daniel and Regina's future, she would guarantee at least one more happy moment for them. One that Regina would remember forever, and hopefully, help her through all the hell that was to come in her way. With that in mind Emma sat on her bed at the inn and closed her eyes, letting the voices of the Dark Ones invade her mind and fill her with their dark knowledge. She could feel the power vibrating through her body, running through her veins and begging to be released. It was too much and she felt like the night she took the darkness to save Regina.

Emma opened her eyes and didn't need a mirror to know that at that moment they were gray, not green. She could feel the knowledge of all the Dark Ones invading her mind, but Emma wanted to put a limit on that. She didn't want it all at once. She was afraid she couldn't handle it. "Enough," she said quietly.

"Oh, dear, we're just getting started."

"I said enough," Emma hissed.

"Look at you. Pathetic even when you decide to surrender to us."

"I am not surrendering to you entirely. I will never let you control me."

"We don't want to control you, we just want to show you your potential."

"I don't care! My reasons are not the same as yours and never will be. I am not driven by revenge or cowardice." Emma could feel her body shaking on the bed from all that power; from all that darkness just begging to be used, to be released, and for a moment she regretted not going to the forest. Gathering all her strength, Emma got to her feet. She closed her eyes and concentrated on teleporting to the forest, to the point where she used to train the spells in Cora's books. When Emma opened her eyes again and realized she had been successful, she let the power within her run free. She felt her fingertips tingle and as she looked down she saw sparks coming out of them. Before long she was surrounded by a whirlwind of power, almost like the one that surrounded her the night she took the darkness, but this time she could feel all that power running through her body and joining her as the Dark One's knowledge flooded her mind. All that power was intoxicating and Emma knew it would be so much easier if she just succumbed to it, if she let it consume and guide her, but she wouldn't do that unless it was really necessary. She knew that once she surrendered completely to the darkness, no matter what the reason, it would be much harder to get back from that. "Emma, you have to fight this. I know it's tempting, but you need to fight." Emma opened her eyes, startled, as she tried to find the source of the voice in the midst of the whirlwind of power around her, but there was no one there. She shook her head slowly. She was probably losing her mind. There was no way she could actually be hearing Regina's voice in her head. What kind of twisted and much cooler version of Twilight was this? "Emma, you need to fight. We will find you, but please, don't surrender to the darkness. You shouldn't have done that, I wasn't worth that sacrifice."

A frustrated laugh choked on a sob and Emma could feel tears streaming down her face. She didn't know what it was, but there was no doubt about it, it was Regina's voice. Her Regina . Her best friend. 

"She is not yours." The voice of a single Dark Ones wove through her mind, mockingly. "All this sacrifice and she's not even yours."

"No!" Emma screamed, trying her best to ignore the voices in her head. "You are worth it! I would sacrifice myself to the darkness as many times as necessary, if it means that you're safe and happy."

"Moron." One of the Dark Ones said. "She can't hear you."

"All she can do is pray that you are well, that you won't surrender to us." Another voice answered. "Pathetic."

"Enough," Emma screamed. She closed her eyes tightly and tried to focus on Regina's voice. The pain, the anguish, the fear. Emma had only heard Regina's voice like that once since she met her, and that was when their son was dying in Neverland. She knew she needed to stop the Dark Ones and control them instead of letting them control her, if she wanted to go home. "Enough." Emma opened her eyes and everything around her was suddenly engulfed in a big, tall, flame; orange, red and gold. Slowly the whirlpool around her disappeared and the voices of the Dark Ones ceased. "I said that I control you and not the other way around. I won't surrender to your wickedness," Emma said through clenched teeth. "You have provided me with enough knowledge for what I need for the moment. Now, leave me alone."

Emma let her body collapse on the grass, panting. She took a few deep breaths and noticed that despite everything, she didn't feel tired. Instead, she felt more alert than ever. Slowly, Emma looked up and her breath caught in her throat once more; being able to enjoy the night sky in the Enchanted Forest was something that always took Emma's breath away. She had never seen so many stars in her life before. She could see the Milky Way and several constellations clearly and Emma found herself wondering if that was the same view that all those famous physicists, philosophers and poets had back in the day. It wasn't surprising that they had so much inspiration and thirst for knowledge.

(...)

When Emma woke up the next day, she had no idea how she got back to the inn or what time she arrived, but she wasn't complaining. She got up and went to do her morning routine before going down for breakfast. Although she didn't have a watch to help keep track of time, her biological clock was working wonderfully. "Good morning, Delilah." Emma smiled as she entered the tavern below the inn. She walked over to her favorite table and sat down, watching the place, her attention perked up.

"Someone is in a good mood today." The girl smiled. "I'll bring your breakfast in a minute."

Emma nodded, her smile at the girl never wavering, even though Emma could feel all of her senses much more alert now. So this is what happens when you let the power run wild within you. Or at least part of it, Emma thought. She felt confident in a way she had never felt before, not even on her best days. The blonde shook her head and lost herself in thought as she waited for her breakfast. Ever since she woke up, she was trying to figure out if she had actually heard Regina's voice in her mind and if so, how it had been possible. As much as she didn't want to associate it with something as mundane as Twilight, she couldn't see any other way of explaining what had happened. And like Bella Emma was too tempted to do it again just to hear Regina's voice again.

"You look different today." Delilah inclined her head as she placed breakfast in front of Emma. "I mean, in a good way, but-"

"It's okay, Del." Emma smiled at the girl. "I feel different. In a good way."

Delilah watched Emma for a moment, trying to figure out what was different about her, but she couldn't quite place what it was. All she could do was feel the air change. The blonde exuded power and confidence in a way that, until the previous day, wasn't there. "As long as you don't get in trouble..." Delilah warned carefully. With all that confidence and power emanating from Emma, she could also feel danger. "I like you and would hate it if something happened to you, Emma."

Emma frowned, confused by the girl's words, but nodded. Perhaps Delilah was sensitive in some way. Maybe she had some magic that she didn't know yet.

After breakfast, Emma took her borrowed horse, and rode toward the Mills' land. She had a plan for Regina's birthday which was why she had surrendered to the darkness the night before. Within hours she reached her destination and sat on the hill where she had been watching Regina and Daniel for the past few weeks. When she saw Cora leave, Emma took Pegasus and led him to the edge of a lake in the forest behind the property and tied his bridle to a tree before going to Daniel's hut.

"Jesus, Emma, are you trying to kill me?" The boy's eyes widened when the blonde materialized in his small living room.

"Sorry." Emma laughed amused. "So I've been thinking..." Emma licked her lips. "About what Regina said yesterday; her birthday ball."

"What about it?"

"We are both going to the ball."

"Did you fall and hit your head?"

"Probably at various points in my life." Emma shrugged.

There was a different gleam in her eyes that Daniel couldn't decipher, and there was also something different about her. Even with all these sudden changes, he still didn't feel threatened by the blonde's presence. "That explains a few things." He smiled, laughing to himself. "But it still doesn't explain how we're going to circumvent the system and join Regina's ball."

"Well, these boring parties are only for royalty, right?"

"Yes." Daniel narrowed his eyes. Emma was clearly up to something, but he had no idea what that something was."You know I have magic, right?"

"Yes." Again he nodded.

"I'm going to use my magic to get us in there." Emma smiled triumphantly.

"How?"

"Well, there's a spell that allows us to change our appearance for a while. It’s called a glamor spell. I'm going to use it to change our appearance." Emma sat on the edge of Daniel's old couch. "But I need to know; do you know how to dance those dances with those complex choreographies?"

"More or less." He shrugged. "I wasn't born into royalty as you can imagine, but I've seen enough dances to learn a thing or two."

"Good." Emma nodded. "You are at an advantage. When I was at my first ball I had no idea what I was doing." Emma laughed at the memory. "But according to my date at the time, I was a natural."

"So…are you royalty?" Daniel narrowed his eyes.

"Uh." Emma scratched the back of her neck.

"You can't tell. I get it." Daniel sighed. "But getting back to your plan...there is so much that can go wrong."

"It won't." Emma said confidently. "Do you trust me?"

"As crazy as that sounds, yes."

"So just worry about training your dance moves. Leave the rest to me." Emma got up and picked up an apple that was in a basket on the table. She threw the fruit up and when it fell, she let it slide down her arm and took a big bite.

"Impressive." Regina's voice made her turn on her heels and Emma almost choked. "To what do we owe the honor of another visit in such a short time after having disappeared for weeks?"

Regina is upset with me , Emma thought. She had to work hard not to smile, as she knew that Regina wouldn't take this very well. "I thought a lot about what you said yesterday, about coming to your ball." Emma swallowed the piece of apple and her gaze shifted nervously between the brunette and Daniel.

"You will come?" The hope that shone in Regina's eyes almost broke Emma's heart.

"We will." Emma swallowed the pain and pointed at her and Daniel.

"How are you going to do that?" Regina put her hands on her hips and narrowed her eyes.

"Magic." Emma laughed and made a movement with her hands that reminded her of Rumple. The smile immediately disappeared, replaced by a frown.

Regina and Daniel couldn't help but smile. Emma was adorable, even when she exuded power and confidence. There was something about her, something almost childlike at times, that made them trust her blindly. They could see the turbulence and pain in her eyes, but then there was this playful side and for a moment they forgot about the rest.

"And how is this magic going to work?" Regina asked after a moment.

"There is a spell that allows us to disguise ourselves, like an expert-level polyjuice potion," Emma laughed at her analogy, which caused two very confused expressions from her companions. "Anyway, you will know it will be us, but when you look at us you will see someone else, so your mother won't know that Daniel is at the ball and you can even dance with him." Emma licked her lips. "Like Cinderella."

"Who's Cinderella?"

"Nobody." Emma bit her bottom lip, noticing her slip.

"Very well." Regina nodded slowly.

"Well, I won't be taking any more of your time." Emma clasped her hands in front of her body and rocked on her heels. "I just came here to warn Daniel and tell him to train for the dances. The rest is up to me."

"Are you leaving already?" they asked at the same time. The disappointment on their faces was practically identical and Emma found it adorable.

"You know I can't stay." Emma pressed her lips together in a thin line. "There is a lot at risk, especially for me and I know it may sound selfish, but-"

"It is not selfish," Regina interrupted her. "We know you need to find a way to get back to your son, it's just that-"

"We wish you could stay longer," Daniel said quickly, finishing Regina’s sentence when she struggled to find the words.

"Me too, believe me." Emma sighed. She looked up, blinking a few times to ward off the tears that threatened to fall. "I'm risking a lot by doing what I'm about to do, but deep down I know it's right. I'm not going to apologize for doing what I believe is right." She offered them a lopsided smile. There was so much that Emma wished she could tell them. "I need to go before your mom comes back, and besides, I don't want to delay you in your chores. I don't want Cora to be mad at you."

"When will we see you again?" Regina asked, biting her lower lip.

"Soon." Emma looked at them both for a moment, as if she wanted to engrave their faces in her memory. Without saying anything else, she moved her hands in front of her and disappeared into gray smoke.

(...)

Emma reappeared at the spot where she had left Pegasus and rode back to the village. She returned the horse to the stable and went to the inn. The weather was generally sunny and warm in the Enchanted Forest, but Emma had noticed that for a few days now, it tended to rain in the late afternoon or at night. Emma entered the inn and greeted Winston briefly and went to her room where Cora's books were still stashed away. She sat on the bed and spread them out on the mattress, reading them quickly with the help of the power and knowledge acquired the night before when she partially surrendered to the Dark Ones. There were all sorts of spells there and Emma just prayed that the spell she would need for Regina's party was in one of those books.

"Emma, it's dinner time." A knock on the door and Delilah's voice on the other side took the blonde out of her studies.

"I'm coming." Emma closed the books and returned them to the leather bag before leaving the room. "Hey, Del, do you know where I can improve my skills around here?"

"As far as I know you don't have any skills that need to be improved." Delilah offered her a smirk and Emma felt a warmth spread through her body.

"I'm glad you think my skills are up to par," Emma took a step towards the girl. She slipped a hand around the girl's waist and smiled. "But I can't stand spending so much time without anything productive to do. I've already learned how to ride a horse, and unfortunately your shift only ends at the end of the day, so in the meantime I run out of entertainment options." Emma's fingertips slid gently over the fabric of Delilah's dress. She could feel the corset cord and flashes from the other night flooded Emma's memories.

"It depends on what you want to improve." Delilah closed her eyes for a moment, trying to compose herself. She swallowed and opened them again, facing Emma.

"I'm not sure about that. Maybe hunting, or learning to use a sword."

"It's a little bit unusual for women to learn those things here. But then again, you're not like most women around here."

"No, I'm not." Emma smirked. "And I think that neither are you." 

"Why'd you think that?" 

"Call it a feeling." Emma shrugged.  

Delilah felt a chill run down her spine and tried to focus on what Emma had asked. "I suppose you can go to Argo." Delilah said after a moment. "He owns a tavern on the other side of the village and he used to be a knight back in the day. He has some skill with swords."

"How do I get there?" Delilah explained to Emma how to get to Argo’s place and the blonde nodded excitedly. "Do you think I can go there after dinner?"

"I don't see why not." Delilah shrugged. "Now, let's go downstairs before Winston comes looking for me."

Emma nodded and followed Delilah down to the tavern below the inn. The smell of food invaded the blonde's senses and she moaned softly. In a few weeks Emma had learned the smells and to differentiate the simple, yet diverse meals served in the tavern and tonight they would have sweet duck and curd with barley porridge, vegetable stew and boiled eggs. It was almost like a dream for the blonde. Emma sat down at her favorite table and soon Delilah placed the food in front of her, accompanied by a large mug of ale.

After dinner Emma took a walk through the village and couldn't help noticing that, despite all the situation she was in, she felt free in a way she never felt in her life, especially after Henry appeared at her door. There, no one knew who she was and therefore, they expected nothing from her. She didn't have to be perfect or save everyone. Within minutes the blonde arrived at the tavern Delilah had mentioned earlier.

Raindrops dripped slowly down her face and over her eyes, blurring the view from the lighted windows. Her boots sank into the mud with an unpleasant hiss and Emma lifted her head slightly to look at the tavern. "The Silver Sword" was carved into the wooden sign above the door. The rain and wind caused the wooden sign to swing slightly, causing a soft squeaking sound from the rusty metal chains holding the sign in place. With a gentle gesture, she grabbed the handle and pulled the door open.

The cool air dissipated in the swirls of acrid smoke rising to the ceiling. The cadence of the drops falling on the floor disappeared with the sound of voices and laughter. Lightning threw a fleeting veil over the burly shoulders and the bald head of a man near one of the windows.

Inside the place was warm and pleasant. It was a bit different from Winston's tavern, but had the same type of customers. Emma looked around and searched for the man Delilah had described to her and it didn't take much to find him behind the counter, serving mugs of beer and cheap whiskey and wine.

Argo was tall, about six feet tall, with long, shaggy head of dark hair flecked with grey, and in a pale stern face a pair of keen grey eyes. His gaze was reserved and attentive, but at the same time gentle. At the same time as he was serving some men seated at the counter, Argo had a tall tankard in front of him, and was smoking a long-stemmed pipe curiously carved. A travel-stained cloak of heavy dark-green cloth was drawn close to him, in spite of the heat of the room, and there was a gleam in his eyes that could be seen as he watched Emma standing by the door.

Emma licked her lips when she noticed the man looking directly at her and approached the counter. "Are you Argo?"

"Yes." He tilted his head to get a better look at the blonde.

"Delilah sent me." The blonde smiled nervously. "My name is Emma Swan."

"And how can I help you, Miss Swan?"

"She said you know how to use a sword."

"I am not interested in joining any army."

"Good, because I'm not here for that." Emma smiled. "I need to learn how to handle a sword."

Argo tilted his head and looked the blonde up and down. He didn't know why a young woman like her would be interested in learning how to handle a sword, but if there was something he had learned over the years, it was to mind his own business. As long as it didn't get him into trouble, Argo was happy to help people. "Very well," he said after a while. "I will help you."

"Great!" Emma smiled.

"Come here every morning. It's calmer and we can use the backyard."

"Thank you so much. I'll be here tomorrow after breakfast." Emma turned to leave the tavern and Argo raised an eyebrow.

"Aren't you going to spend the night here? It can be dangerous to walk around at night."

"I can handle myself." Emma smiled and left the tavern.

(...)

Emma took the sword and walked to where Argo was waiting for her to begin her first training. He tapped the tip of his sword lightly on the ground and then lifted it. Emma raised her sword, and her eyes met his. She didn't know much about battles or the art of sword fighting but something inside her said that her eyes should always remain in the eyes of her opponent so she could block their attacks and then fight back.

"You have some notion of what to do." Argo said with a smile. "Have you ever used a sword before?"

"You can say so." Emma smirked.

"Show me what you know and then we can start from there."

Emma nodded, and they began to circle slowly with their swords raised until Argo struck the first blow. Soon, only the sounds of their swords crashing against each other, along with Emma and Argo’s breaths, could be heard in the small space behind the tavern. 

The days passed and each morning after breakfast, Emma walked to the other side of the village to find Argo and practice. Although it was tiring and she left with sore arms for the first few days, Emma was enjoying the practice and soon found that she was better at this than she thought. Maybe she was a natural at that too.

"Let's end it for today, Argo."

"Are you afraid that I will defeat you?" He laughed, but the tiredness was evident in his features. Sweat dripped down his face, his hair glued to his forehead, but his eyes glowed with excitement.

"No, you fool." Emma laughed. "I'm afraid you'll faint and I'll have to carry you inside."

"I see." 

He smiled and the blonde felt a heat spread on her chest. She did not know what this connection she felt with this man meant in her life, or if there was a meaning as a whole, but she liked the fact that she could be herself with him and he didn't ask questions or judge her. Emma walked over to him and handed him her sword to keep.

"You look nervous today, are you okay?" Argo asked as he reached for the sword.

"I have something important to do tonight."

"I hope everything goes well, then." Argo looked at her for a moment, and although he wanted to ask more, he knew better than that.

"Me too." Emma whispered. "I better go."

"Take care, kiddo."

"Thanks." Emma smiled and made her way back to the inn she had come to call home.

(...)

Emma tied Pegasus to a tree and teleported to Daniel's hut, this time outside to prevent scaring the poor man to death. She knocked on the door and waited for him to open, and a mischievous smile spread on her lips when she saw the young man. "Ready to crash Regina's ball?"

"Not really." He smiled nervously and gave Emma room to enter. "But I know this is important to her and having you around makes me feel calmer. I wouldn't be able to go alone."

"I wouldn't let you go to the snake's nest alone. I know what kind of person Cora is."

Daniel wanted to ask more, he wanted to know more about this mysterious woman who had appeared in their lives, but he knew he couldn't. "Thank you for doing this for us."

"Unfortunately, it is the only thing I can do." Emma offered him a sad smile. "Let's get on with it before it gets too late."

Daniel nodded nervously and watched Emma. She made a quick gesture with her hand and his clothes changed completely. He didn't need a mirror to know he was dressed like nobility. He took some time enjoying the costume on his body; the softness of the padded waistcoat, the leather pants - certainly expensive - and the boots. And he was also wearing a pair of gloves. Daniel's eyes widened comically as he looked at Emma. The blonde he had come to know had turned into a man; short blond hair replaced the long curls he was used to and she wore a costume similar to his. This was nothing new to him, as Daniel was used to seeing Emma in knightly outfits, but the change in her hair and features certainly surprised him.

"Regina's father saw me the other day." Emma explained when she saw Daniel's confused look. "I couldn't risk being recognized by him." Emma shrugged.

Daniel nodded and licked his lips nervously. He could feel his palms become sweaty and his body shook slightly with nervousness, but he would not disappoint Regina.

"Shall we?" Emma smiled mischievously and when Daniel nodded, she teleported them to the tree she had tied Pegasus. With another quick flick of her hands she magiced up a carriage and they started for the entrance to the main house.

 

Chapter 6: Chapter 6

Notes:

Hey everyone!

Sorry for the delay, I had to send my laptop to repair.

Hope you guys enjoy the chapter =)

Sorry for any possible mistakes.

Emma and Daniel exited the carriage and walked to the door. She could feel him trembling slightly beside her and she gently grabbed his arm to gain his attention. "I will not let anything happen to you." At least not today, a voice in the back of her mind made a point of reminding her. "Try to stay calm. You told me that you are used to this sort of thing."

"But I’ve never snuck into one of those balls before."

"Just stay close to me." Emma squeezed his arm gently as they walked up to the entrance of the house. The Dark One couldn't help but notice the large number of men that were at attendance, and it made her want to throw up. She wanted to break Cora's neck.

Upon arriving at the door, Emma presented an invitation to the guard and he ushered the men ahead.

"And who should I introduce?" the guard asked.

Emma thought for a moment. She remembered when she fell in Zelena's time portal, and she and Killian ended up at the ball at King Midas' castle. She had been quick to come up with a name that time, but now she needed to be more cautious. Cora wasn't as easy to deceive as that pathetic king was. A mischievous glint flickered in Emma's eyes before she answered: "Princes Peregrin Took and Meriadoc Brandybuck." Emma did her best not to burst out laughing. For a second she considered other names, more noble and even other characters from the book, but with her inclination to always get into trouble, these names seemed to fit better. 

The man looked at them for a moment, his eyes suspicious, but a simple and discreet movement of Emma's hand was enough for him to nod and let them in.

The music was already filling the ballroom when they entered, and even though she had been to a ball before, Emma couldn't help but notice the differences between the two social engagements. There were almost no people of Regina's age, and far more men than women, many of them old enough to be parents or grandparents to Regina and the other girls there. Emma felt the magic spiraling inside her, begging to be released and to end all those men, but before she lost control, Emma felt Daniel squeeze her arm gently.

"Your eyes are changing," he whispered hurriedly.

"It's just that-" Emma swallowed. "It's all very overwhelming for me."

"We can leave if you want."

"No." Emma's jaw tightened.

"Very well," Daniel said slowly. "What do we do now?"

"I think we have to find Regina." Emma sighed. "Cora will probably be around her like a lioness stalking the perfect prey, so we'll have to be careful."

"Right." Daniel licked his lips nervously and looked around.

Beside him, Emma was looking around the room not only for Regina, but also for Leopold. She remembered what Delilah had said a few weeks ago; that he was scheduled to visit that side of the kingdom soon, but so far he had not come. For a moment Emma wondered if her mere presence had altered that event and that put a small seed of hope in her chest.

"There," Daniel said, pulling her out of her thoughts.

"Let's go over there then." Emma smiled and made her way across the room. Just as she had predicted, Cora was beside Regina watching her every gesture like an eagle. She would have to do something to get the woman away from Regina so she could enjoy the night with Daniel.

As they made their way to them, Emma seemed to be looking for someone, someone other than Regina, but Daniel chose not to ask. He knew that Emma was just as nervous as he was and he knew that the woman kept many secrets. He just prayed that everything would go well.

"Good evening, my lady." Emma approached Cora and Regina and bowed to them. Next to her, Daniel did the same. 

"Oh, the perfect opportunity," one of the Dark Ones whispered to Emma. "The one responsible for all your dear friend's suffering is right in front of you. It would be so simple to break her old, fragile neck."

"Oh, yes," another Dark One giggled. "I can almost hear the sound of the bones breaking."

"Kill her," a third r Dark One said, joining the internal conversation. "Kill her and feed our thirst."

"Stop it," Emma hissed. She prayed that Cora hadn't noticed, or everything could be lost.

"Good evening, gentlemen." Cora looked at them with raised eyebrows. She felt a strong energy coming from them, but she couldn't put her finger on what it was.

"I am Prince Peregrin Took of the kingdom of Valinor and this is my cousin, Prince Meriadoc Brandybuck, from the kingdom of Gondor." Emma took Cora's hand and kissed it, fighting the urge to throw the woman against the nearest wall.

"I never heard of Valinor." Cora raised an eyebrow.

"I imagine this beautiful lady is the birthday girl." Emma ignored Cora and bowed to Regina, taking her hand and kissing it gently. "It is a pleasure to meet you at last, my lady. Those who speak of your beauty do not compare to the real thing." Emma would never admit that she meant every word she said about Regina’s beauty, and would swear her words were simply to convince Cora."Oh." Regina blushed. "It is very kind of you, your majesty." She narrowed her eyes and tilted her head. She knew those eyes from somewhere.

"This is my cousin, Meriadoc." Emma smiled and stepped aside to allow Daniel to greet Regina.

"I have never heard of those kingdoms." Cora tilted her head, eyes narrowed, staring at Emma as if she were a nuisance, even though she looked like a prince.

"They are very, very distant kingdoms." Emma smiled complacently. "They are very prosperous, very wealthy, but they are not very well known here."

"Oh, I see." Cora smiled, but Emma could see that the woman was not entirely convinced.

"May my cousin and I have a dance with your lovely daughter?" Emma asked. "Separately, of course."

Cora looked at them, shamelessly evaluating every detail: the clothes, the heavy velvet cloak, the leather gloves, the boots, the swords attached to the belts; everything seemed genuine. And they were beautiful. Very beautiful. Not that she cared about it. As long as Regina married a Prince or a King, she didn't care what he looked like. And if they were from a rich and prosperous kingdom as they said, even better. "Of course."

"Thank you very much, my lady." Emma bowed, a restrained smile on her lips. In the next moment she turned to Daniel and gestured for him to dance with Regina first.

Daniel reached out and took Regina's hand gently, guiding them onto the dance floor, purposely staying away from the center where they could draw too much attention. He just wanted to be able to dance with her and make her happy. He knew how much Regina didn't want this party, but how excited she had been since Emma said they would both be attending.

"Regina." Daniel whispered when they were out of Cora's reach.

"Daniel?" Regina narrowed her eyes. "Is that you?"

"Yes, my love." He smiled.

"You did it!" Her smile widened. "So, that means that that man next to my mother is actually Emma?" Regina looked over to where Emma was talking to Cora and her smile widened. Now she knew why those intense green eyes seemed so familiar. Emma had said she would come and bring Daniel and she made good on that promise.

"Yes." He laughed. "I'm not sure how she did it, but it seems to be working."

They continued talking and dancing for a few more songs, occasionally stealing a few glances in the direction Emma was holding a conversation with Cora and apparently keeping the woman busy enough, but she still seemed to be looking for someone. Daniel frowned; who could Emma be looking for? Did she know anyone else who might be here?

"It's everything alright?" Regina asked when she noticed Daniel looking in Emma and Cora's direction again. "You seem distracted."

"I don't know." He looked at her, a faint but genuine smile on his lips. "I feel like Emma is looking for someone, but I don't know who it could be. And I'm also nervous. I'm afraid something will go wrong."

"Emma said she would take care of everything."

"I know, and as crazy as it is, I trust her." Daniel laughed.

"Do you think she could help me escape from my mother?"

"I don't know." Daniel stole another glance in Emma and Cora's direction and saw that, although the blonde had a relieved smile on her lips, her eyes were beginning to become stormy. "You can ask her."

When Regina looked again, Emma was approaching them and gently touched Daniel's shoulder. "Sorry, Daniel, but Cora is starting to pressure me to dance with Regina."

"It's all right." He smiled and stopped dancing.

"Do you see that girl?" Emma pointed to a woman who looked a little older than Regina and was standing by the food table. "Her name is Delilah. She is a friend and is here to help us. Go to her and ask her to dance with you. This way Cora won't bother you."

"Where do you know her from?" Regina and Daniel asked at the same time.

"From the inn I'm staying at." Emma smiled. "Now go."

Daniel nodded and looked at Regina once more before walking away. They had to fight with all their might not to lean forward and exchange a kiss.

"Will you give me this dance, my lady?" Emma held out her hand to Regina and smiled.

"You are crazy." Regina laughed and accepted Emma's hand, letting the blonde lead the dance.

"You have no idea how much."

"I don't know how you did it, but thank you," Regina said after a while. "This is, without a doubt, the best ball I've ever had."

Emma smiled, but her smile didn't reach her eyes. "I'm happy to be able to help."

Regina nodded and they continued to dance for a while. The brunette's eyes searched Emma's face, or rather, that young man with a strange name, all the time. She saw the worry, the anger and also the fear flickering in Emma's eyes and Regina couldn't help but think about that afternoon when Emma had saved her from the knights. She looked so powerful, more powerful than Cora. How could someone as powerful as her be afraid of anything? "What are you so afraid of?" Regina couldn't help herself.

Emma looked at her for a moment, her gaze alternating between Regina, Daniel dancing with Delilah, and Cora. She licked her lips slowly and offered a weak, almost defeated smile. "I cannot say." Emma shook her head slightly. "There are many things that, unfortunately, I can't tell you, and I don't expect you to understand the things I do or fail to do or how I do it. At least not now."

"So I suppose you can't help me escape my mother, can you?" Regina asked bitterly.

"No." Emma shook her head sadly. "Look, Regina, I can't say how or why, but I care about you and would give my life for things to be different. But if I do that, I could lose everything." Emma felt the tears burning in her eyes and blinked them away quickly. She wanted to say more, she wanted to be able to say more and knew she was very close to doing that. Being close to young Regina; so vulnerable, so innocent, so kind and dreamy, was dangerous. It made Emma want to change the past. "I better go dance with my friend." Emma offered a watery smile and let go of Regina's hand, heading towards Daniel and Delilah. "Daniel, go dance with Regina. Stay with her as long as you can," she said firmly as she stopped beside them.

"What happened?" He and Delilah asked at the same time. "Is everything alright?"

"Just go, please." Emma's voice faltered and it startled them.

Daniel exchanged a confused look with Delilah, but did as Emma asked.

As soon as Daniel was gone, Delilah took Emma's hand and made the blonde look at her. "What happened?" Delilah didn't know why she cared so much about Emma to the point of helping her with this crazy plan. When Emma asked for her help a few nights ago, Delilah knew it was important and so she agreed to help without a second thought. She had only known Emma for a short time, but there was something about the mysterious woman who pulled her close. It was almost magical.

Emma wanted to get out of there, wanted to go back to her room at the inn and let Delilah make her forget everything for a few hours, but she couldn't leave Daniel alone in the snake's nest. "You know I can't say." Emma looked at Delilah when the young woman touched her face.

"Yeah, yeah, I know." Delilah sighed. "At least tell me that it's all worth it. I can see the turmoil in your eyes."

"Of course it is." Emma said gently. "Now tell me, are you having fun?"

"Well, I am now." Delilah smiled and let Emma lead the dance.

She allowed herself to engage in a conversation with the girl while they were dancing, but her gaze was attentive, always on Regina and Daniel or Cora. And all the while looking for Leopold as well. So far the disgusting old man hadn't shown up and Emma was praying he wouldn't, at least not tonight.

Emma led Delilah through intricate choreography dances, and couldn't help thinking about the scene from the film Romeo and Juliet - the version filmed in the late 1960s, by Franco Zeffirelli and her favorite - where Romeo crashes the ball at the Capulet house. Emma felt her chest tighten with the unfortunate similarity between the story of Romeo and Juliet and the story of Regina and Daniel.

"You should dance with her again." Delilah said when she noticed Emma looking in Regina's direction again.

"It is better that I don’t." Emma offered her a weak smile. "I just need to keep Cora away from them for a little while longer."

"And how do you plan to do that?"

"I'm going to keep the old woman busy."

"Sometimes you speak in an odd way." Delilah smiled. "And how did you manage to change your appearance, by the way?"

"Magic." Emma shrugged.

"I knew it!"

"How did you know?" Emma narrowed her eyes.

"I can't explain it. It's like an energy coming from you."

"I see." Emma nodded. "I'm going to keep the old snake busy, enjoy the party, Del." Emma smiled and walked away from the girl when the music stopped. She went to Cora and did her best to keep the woman engaged in conversation, using the entire Lord of the Rings plot to distract her.

All the while Emma kept a close eye on Regina, Daniel and Delilah, ensuring that the three remained safe. She saw Delilah dance with some young men, and dismiss others; the older ones, and Emma wished Regina could do the same.

After a while, Emma spotted Henry Mills and decided to go talk with him. She had enjoyed talking to him the other day, despite the conflicting feelings she had towards the man. He was a much better company than Cora, definitely.

"Good evening, Mr. Mills." Emma greeted him.

"Good evening." He tilted his head and looked at the young man before him. Those eyes looked familiar, but Henry wasn't sure where he had seen them before.

Emma engaged in conversation with Henry while watching the others across the room. Her heart pounded as she watched Regina so happy beside Daniel, dancing, laughing, talking. She wanted this to be Regina's life, her fate: to be able to be with the man she loved, marry him, build a family and rid herself of Cora's clutches.

Emma was not sure how much time had passed, but when she looked in the direction of Regina and Daniel and saw another man, older, much older for her taste, pat Daniel on the shoulder making them stop in the middle of the dance and ask Regina to dance with him, and she knew the brunette couldn't deny it. Emma felt the magic inside her begging to be released once more. She wanted to be able to get Regina out of there and keep her away from these disgusting men, but there was not much she could do. As far as she knew in the brunette's story, nothing bad had happened at that moment and besides, Regina was used to this type of event, so maybe they had better leave. Emma waited for the man to start dancing with Regina and came over, a wicked smile on her lips. "My lady?" She stopped beside them and the man looked at her with fury in his eyes. "Will you give me a dance?"

"You already danced with her. I saw it," the man said sharply.

"And?" Emma looked at him, there was a dangerous gleam in her eyes that made the man flinch and walk away quickly.

"Oh, my savior, I see." Regina laughed when Emma took her hand and spun her around with ease.

"Don't say that." The corners of Emma's mouth curved downward.

"I'm sorry."

"You have nothing to apologize for." Emma sighed. "I would really like to be your savior, but I am not. All this power within me and I cannot use it as I would like."

"I see so much turbulence in your eyes," Regina said sadly. "And I know it's not just because you can't go back to the people you love. I know that somehow, it's connected to me. I see it from the way you look at me sometimes."

Damn it, Regina! Emma thought. "Do you remember that night in your bedchamber?" Emma swallowed.

"Yes." Regina tilted her head and narrowed her eyes. She felt her cheeks flush when the memories of that night invaded her mind again, but she waited for Emma to continue speaking.

"You are worth it. You are enough, Regina," Emma said, fighting back the tears. "I'm still not sure why I'm here, I mean, at this time, and I don't know what's going to happen to me, but I promise I'll be around as long as I can." Emma leaned forward and kissed Regina's cheek gently. She pulled away a moment later, took her hand and bowed briefly. "See you around, Regina."

"Are you leaving?" Regina held Emma's hand, preventing her from disappearing among the other guests.

"It's better for all of us. I can feel my powers are very close to becoming out of control and I don't want to get you in trouble with Cora, or gods forbid, hurt you." Emma said sincerely.

Regina nodded, her eyes locked on Emma's for a moment before she let go of the blonde's hand. "See you around, Emma," she whispered as 'Peregrin Took' disappeared among the guests.

Emma spotted Daniel talking to Delilah and approached them, placing her hand on his shoulder. "I'm leaving." She looked at Delilah and said, "Wait a few minutes after I leave and leave too. I'll be waiting for you in the clearing to travel back to the village." Emma bowed briefly to the girl and looked for Cora to say goodbye to her. Something was telling her that she had better do it.

Daniel nodded to Emma and went to find Regina to say goodbye to her. "See you tomorrow, my love." He smiled holding her hands. "I know it seems pointless to say it, but enjoy the rest of the night." Daniel bowed and then went to join Emma to say goodbye to Cora.

"It was a pleasure, Mrs. Mills." Emma struggled to offer her best smile. "Your daughter is an extraordinary young lady. Smart, funny and very beautiful." She took Cora's hand and kissed it briefly. "I hope to see you soon. I will send an invitation for you to visit my kingdom and meet my parents. I am sure you will love it there."

"I would love to, Your Majesty." Cora smiled in a way that sent chills down Emma's spine.

They said goodbye to Mr. Mills and Emma hurriedly led them out towards their carriage.

When they reached the clearing where Emma had tied Pegasus, she and Daniel jumped out of the carriage and with a wave of her hand she made everything disappear. She looked at the road in the distance and saw Delilah's carriage quickly approaching.

"Thank you for today," Daniel said, taking the blonde out of her thoughts. "I know that Regina was very happy."

Emma nodded, fighting all the conflicting feelings within her and all the power begging to be released. She looked at Daniel for an instant, and in an impulsive gesture, pulled him in for a tight hug and let the tears run down her face freely. "I'm sorry," she whispered.

Daniel was surprised by the gesture, but hugged her back as tightly as he could. "Emma?" he asked when he felt the blonde sobbing in his arms.

"Look at you, pathetic." One of the Dark Ones said as Emma closed her eyes tightly and tried to ignore their presence. "Crying like a little girl. I still don't know how the darkness accepted you to be the new hostess. You are weak. Just an orphan. A lost girl that no one wanted."

Emma took a deep breath, doing her best to block the Dark Ones out of her mind. "I'm so sorry." She hugged Daniel as tightly as she could.

Delilah had reached them and was watching the scene with curiosity. Emma didn't talk much about herself, but she asked a lot of questions about their land and Delilah was always happy to talk. She enjoyed the blonde's company. "Emma?" She approached them slowly and touched the shoulder of the man she knew was Emma still under the influence of magic to disguise her appearance.

The Dark One lifted her head and looked at Daniel. "I'm sorry. I really am." Without saying anything else, Emma swished her wrists and poofed Daniel to his hut, already in his normal appearance.

"Emma," Delilah said softly. She could see the turmoil and pain in Emma's eyes and it made her heart ache. In the weeks since Emma had arrived at the inn, they had formed a tentative friendship, and even shared it a few nights after that first one; the blonde was an excellent lover and Delilah really enjoyed her touch and kisses. And although Emma liked to think differently, it was easy to read her. Even though Delilah knew that Emma was suffering, and she also knew that she couldn't say everything, she still wished the blonde would open up to her and allow her to take some of that pain off of her chest.

"Del." Emma smiled weakly at the girl. "Come on, let's go." Emma took her hand and guided her to Pegasus, placing Delilah on him and climbing right behind her. Emma clicked her heels to urge him to start walking, and soon they were galloping through the night towards the village. And although her entire body hurt from everything that had happened, Emma felt free when she rode. The wind in her face and the feel of Delilah's body pressed against hers helped to ease the pain a bit. Upon arriving at the village, Emma took the horse to the stable and accompanied Delilah to the inn. "Will you stay with me tonight, please?" she asked when they stopped at the tavern door. "Make me forget the pain." Emma wanted to say, but it wouldn't be right. She liked Delilah and didn't want to use the woman like that. She would be happy even if Delilah just lay next to her and they just talked all night.

"Of course." Delilah smiled and silently entered the tavern, leading Emma up the stairs to her room. It was a little strange to have the blonde look so different, but Delilah was curious about what it would be like to touch her more intimately and even kiss Emma in this new body. And despite everything, her eyes, one of the things that delighted Delilah the most, remained the same. No matter what body Emma wore in disguise, it was still the Emma she knew.

As they climbed the stairs, Emma could feel Delilah's gaze; curious and hungry, stuck on her. When the bedroom door closed behind her, Emma smiled and immediately brought Delilah closer. "I can go back to my usual appearance if you prefer."

"Not yet," Delilah said timidly. "I'm curious about your new appearance."

Emma smirked and pressed Delilah's body impossibly close, letting the girl feel her semi-hard length. "As you wish." Emma tilted her head to the side and captured Delilah's lips in a slow kiss. "I don't think I told you, but you look beautiful in this dress."

"Thank you." Despite everything, Delilah felt her cheeks flush. "You didn't look too bad…for a man. But I think maybe, I don't know, maybe you could go back to your normal appearance, but keep a detail of this one." Emma's kiss was still the same, even though she looked so different, but that thin beard and flat chest didn't quite please Delilah. She definitely preferred the curves of Emma's breasts and the softness of the blonde's skin under the touch of her hands.

Emma looked at her for a moment until her brain registered what Delilah wanted. "Oh." Emma swallowed. She had used accessories before, many of them actually, but that was different. "I think we can try." Emma closed her eyes and concentrated on changing her appearance back to what it was, but leaving one detail behind. When she opened her eyes again, everything was back to normal, except for that one detail that Delilah had asked for. "I think it worked." She smirked.

(...)

Emma had just finished training with Argo and was heading back to the tavern when she saw a small commotion at the fair in the center of the village and approached it slowly.

"King Leopold is on his way to this side of the kingdom," a woman said.

"He will arrive tomorrow," a man added. "It looks like he is traveling with his daughter, Princess Snow and will be staying on the grounds of a friend of his for a week."

Emma felt as if all the blood had left her body. So that was it. The moment had come.

She hurried over to the tavern and entered like a hurricane, heading straight for her room. "Shit," she swore as she slammed the door. "I thought I had more time."

"Oh, dearie," Rumple's voice echoed in her mind and Emma sighed in frustration.

"Not now, Imp."

"You know, you could always MAKE more time, and even change things for this innocent Regina. You could even have her for your own, instead of busying yourself with a version of Regina you could never have. All that will happen is, you won't see your dear Henry or your dear Regina again."

"Shut up, Imp." Emma hissed. "Don't talk about my son or Regina again."

"What are you going to do to me, dearie? You can't hurt a dead man."

"It's because of you that I'm here!"

"No." He released a maniacal giggle. "You are here because you are the savior. And you saved Regina." Rumple perched at the window. "Don't you think it's funny that even the darkness didn't want that pathetic thief, who is supposed to be her soul mate, but accepted you?"

"It is because I am the savior," Emma whispered.

"Really?" Rumple tilted his head and looked at her like a curious animal. "Or is that what you want to believe?"

"What do you mean?" Emma narrowed her eyes and took a step towards her.

"When the time is right, you will know, dearie." And with that Rumple disappeared, leaving Emma alone with many new questions on her mind.

Chapter 7: Chapter 7

Notes:

Hey, guys, sorry for the delay.

I hope you enjoy the chapter. I'll try to post the second part soon.

As always, no beta for this story. All mistakes are mine.

Emma needed to go to Regina and Daniel and see if they were okay. She didn't know when the King would arrive or how long he would stay, but she knew they didn't have much time. A thousand thoughts ran through her mind; interfere and help Regina and Daniel escape from Cora, let the story run its course, kill the King or Cora. Emma shook her head to try to organize her thoughts and concentrate, but all she could feel were her powers becoming out of control. She needed to go to a safe place before something happened. Using all the concentration she could muster at that moment, Emma poofed to the clearing she had been using to train her magic. She put her hands on her knees and tried to catch her breath, but no matter how hard she tried, the air never seemed to reach her lungs.

"You know what to do to make this stop," the voice of one of the Dark Ones echoed in her head.

"Please, not now," Emma cried out.

"Don't be pathetic," the Dark One, one of whom Emma had not yet discovered the name, snarled. "You have been trying to control this power within you for weeks, and for what?"

"I have already given enough of myself to the darkness," Emma snorted.

"Oh, darling." The woman laughed. "You are still nowhere near knowing what true darkness is, but that will soon change." The creature appeared to float above the ground as she approached Emma. "The things you are about to see will make you understand."

"What do you mean?" Emma could feel the magic begging to be released. Her fingertips began to tingle and sparks came shooting out of them.

"You'll see soon enough." The woman laughed and disappeared, leaving Emma alone in the clearing.

"Fuuuck!" Emma screamed and closed her eyes. She opened her arms and hands and let her magic run free through her body, releasing her powers through her palms. It was an intoxicating sensation; all that power running through her body, as if it were running through her veins and giving life to her like nothing before.

For a moment she thought about what the woman said; about surrendering to the powers she had acquired as the Dark One and Emma wondered if by doing so, would she be able to return to Storybrooke, home. Deep down Emma already knew the answer.

Emma didn't know how long she stayed in the clearing, but when she finally decided to go back to the village, her whole body ached, and she was covered in dirt, sweat and blood.

Emma tried not to attract attention when entering the inn, but the moment she heard a surprised and worried sigh, she knew that Delilah had seen her. Emma licked her lips and raised her head to face the girl across the room. "I am fine," Emma whispered and when Delilah started to go to her, the blonde shook her head. She saw a flash of hurt in Delilah's eyes, and although she hated that look, it was for the best. When the girl turned her attention to the table in front of her again, Emma went up to her room. She undressed and went to the bathroom, filling the tub with hot water and settling in. "Oh, this is almost good," Emma said with her eyes closed. She missed the modern shower and the feeling of strong jets of water hitting her back and relaxing her muscles. But in the Enchanted Forest it was the closest to relaxing she could get. Emma leaned her head against the edge of the bathtub and let her mind fill with memories of a life that now seemed very distant. She avoided letting memories of the family or the boyfriend she left behind fill her thoughts, but that day Emma didn't care. Instantly, images of Henry and Regina invaded her mind and Emma felt her heart ache. She missed them so much. Their son's wild ideas, Regina's sassy remarks and the way her eyes softened whenever they were with Henry. The few lessons on how to control her powers, the rare times when they were able to enjoy a day as normal people and talk about banalities while enjoying a drink on a quiet afternoon. Emma missed that. She and Regina had a strong connection, that part was undeniable. It was unique and maybe even special, as Emma had once said, and yet there were few times when they had the opportunity to spend time together as normal people… as friends.

Emma sighed at the memory of her parents and her younger brother and thought about how once again she had been taken from them and did not know if she would ever see them again. That thought alone made her heart ache even more. Why did the darkness have to tear her away from the people she loved most? Couldn't she have stayed on Storybrooke? Emma shook her head and took a deep breath and tried to think of Hook, but when she did, the longing that was supposed to fill her chest wasn't there and she didn't understand why. She had told Killian that she loved him right before she sacrificed herself to the darkness to save Regina, so why hadn't she found herself thinking about him since that night? Why was her biggest concern always with Regina - whatever version of her - and Henry and her parents? Even Delilah filled Emma's thoughts longer than Killian and she couldn't help feeling guilty.

Hours later Emma returned to  the tavern, sitting at her favorite table as usual, but Delilah was nowhere to be seen. The blonde shook her head and decided to order something to eat. She ordered vegetable stew, barley bread, roasted sausage with whey cheese, chicken cooked with artichokes and a large mug of bitter to aid digestion. The waiter looked slightly startled at Emma and she rolled her eyes. She assumed that the women from that time and place didn't eat that much, but she couldn't care less. She had expended a lot of energy that day and had eaten nothing since breakfast.

Emma drummed her fingers on the table as she waited for her food and watched the place in silence. Most of the customers were men; blacksmiths, dwarves, grooms, and even a few pirates and knights. She looked around and saw a few women, mostly young women. Some of them sitting with pirates or knights, entertaining them. Emma sighed and shook her head, being taken out of her thoughts by the waiter placing her orders on the table. She thanked him and started eating. 

After dinner Emma decided to take a walk through the village to see if she could find out anything more about the King's visit. The good thing about places like was that there was always someone who talked too much, even though they shouldn't. It didn't take long for Emma to discover that Leopold's entourage would arrive in two days. With a sigh she decided to go back to her room at the inn and try to rest. Tomorrow she would go to Regina and Daniel.

(...)

The next morning after her training with Argo, Emma took a quick bath and took Pegasus to visit her favorite couple.

"Hi!" She offered a crooked smile as she approached Regina.

"Look who decided to grace up with her presence," the brunette said sarcastically, with a slight irritation in her voice. Even though she was clearly a bit annoyed with Emma, she couldn't help the smile on her lips.

"It's nice to see you too." Emma raised an eyebrow and dismounted the horse.

"Why do you always do that?"

"Do what?"

"You appear and spend the day with us, and then you disappear for days." Regina crossed her arms over her chest.

"I already told you." Emma shook her head. "I can't always come here. And I shouldn't even come here at all."

"If it’s so dangerous for you to be here, why do you come, then?"

"I don't know." Emma sighed. "Look, maybe one day you will understand. Maybe one day I can tell you everything."

"You know, you keep talking about it and it makes me think about a lot of things, but I always end up with a blank answer to my questions."

"I wish I had all the answers." Emma smiled weakly. "Sorry to be gone for a few days, but I needed some time to try to get my thoughts in order."

"Of course, right." Regina snorted.

"Emma!" Daniel's voice interrupted any response the blonde was going to give. "How nice to see you again."

"See," Emma looked at Regina with a mischievous smile. "This is how you greet a person you like to have around."

"Who said I like to-"

"Regina," Daniel said gently. "Stop being mean to Emma."

"Oh, don't worry." Emma accepted his hug. "I'm used to her being mean to me."

Regina looked outraged at Emma and the blonde just smirked.

"So, what brings you here again?" Daniel smiled and sat against the tree. Regina sat beside him and snuggled against him.

"I'm just passing by to see my favorite couple." Emma shrugged.

"Oh, I thought you would be enjoying your time with your friend ," Regina said sarcastically, but there was something in her voice, which sounded like jealousy and left Emma confused.

"Delilah is a friend."

"Of course." Regina snorted.

"I liked her." Daniel shrugged.

Regina looked at him with a raised eyebrow and Emma tried not to laugh. This version of Regina was more adorable than the intimidating mayor she once knew.

"Not like that, Regina." Daniel smiled kindly. "You know I only have eyes for you."

Emma was silent as she watched their interaction, and her heart ached even more. Soon everything would change and there was nothing she could do.

"So, Emma," Daniel said, pulling her out of her thoughts. "Have you managed to find a way to get back to your home?"

"Under normal circumstances, I would be offended and think that you want to get rid of me, but I know that you are genuinely concerned." Emma stretched and lay on the grass with her arms behind her head. "Unfortunately I still haven't found a way to get back, and I don't think I'm any closer than I was when I arrived here."

"Weren't you able to find someone who could help you with this?" Regina licked her lips.

"I have a few names in mind." Emma turned her head to look at them. "But these are not people I'm exactly looking forward to going to for help."

"But isn't it worth trying, if they can take you back to your family?" Regina tilted her head.

"The problem is that, with these people, there is always a very high price to pay and I am not willing to risk or lose any more."

"Whatever you did to get yourself trapped here…do you regret doing it?"

"Never." Emma propped herself up on her elbows to look at the couple in front of her. "I would do it again and as many more as needed if it meant that the person I did this for would be fine."

"This person seems to be very important to you."

"She is." Emma sighed and lay down on the grass again, this time looking up at the blue sky above her.

(...)

It was shortly after lunch when Emma reached the hill where Daniel and Regina used to meet and she couldn't help but smile when she saw the young couple talking under the tree. She tilted her head and felt her heart pound. They looked upset and seemed to be arguing, and even from a distance she could make out most of what they said. Sometimes it was annoying, but other times it was helpful. Emma smiled to herself, thinking it was almost one of the powers of vampires or werewolves. Sharp hearing. Daniel was hopeful that they could enjoy the hot afternoon to go to Firefly Hill - wherever that was - and have a picnic, but Regina said she couldn't because she had to return home soon for tea time. Daniel looked really upset about it and Emma couldn't help but think how naive he seemed sometimes. He wanted Regina to tell her parents about them, insisting that Cora, of all people, should understand. The truth is that Cora understood, but she would never accept it. She thought that someone's trajectory should always be upward, and Regina staying with Daniel was the biggest fall that anyone could have. And she would never let Regina be with someone other than royalty. She would come back from the dead, if she could, just to stop Regina from being with that excuse of a soulmate. 

Regina looked more terrified than usual and Emma didn't understand why. She was used to Cora's magic, but something must have happened to leave her so shaken. "Have you not seen her magic? Th-The real question is, what can’t she do?" Regina asked when Daniel suggested that Cora would not hurt them.

"Who cares about magic? True love is the most powerful magic of all. It can overcome anything." Daniel pulled Regina in his arms and stroked her face. Just as he was about to lean over to kiss her, an distressed voice cried out for help.

A younger Snow White flew past them on a runaway horse and Regina instantly mounted her horse and rode after the girl. It didn't take long for her to reach the runaway horse. She extended her hand to Snow White and the girl took Regina's hand, pulling her onto her own horse. Snow White’s former horse continued to run, while Regina comes to a stop. Snow White tumbles off the horse and Regina goes to assist her.

Emma cursed when she realized she couldn't get any closer without them seeing her. The field was wide and open, without many trees or bushes or anywhere else she could hide, but she was sure that the little girl was her mother. A much younger version, maybe ten years old, but unmistakably Snow White: the round face, the green eyes like hers, and the long brown hair. 

The interaction between them was fast and in a few minutes the girl was gone. 

Emma waited, but nothing else happened. She followed Regina back to the stable where she quickly put Rocinante in his stall, giving him a quick brush before going  home. She wanted to follow her to see what happened, but there was no way she could  without someone seeing her. Emma shook her head and quickly scanned the stable, looking for a place to hide for a few hours while she watched to see if Leopold would show up. She smiled when she found a small hiding space in a dark corner.  She hid in silence for a few hours, but nothing happened. No royal carriage or any sign that Leopold was on his way. With a sigh she concentrated and poofed to where she had left Pegasus and then returned to the village.

"What's the matter with you?" Delilah asked, hours later when they were alone in Emma's bedroom. "You have been distant and on the edge since the ball. I am worried about you."

Emma chuckled and shook her head. She turned her head and looked at the woman in her arms. "Believe me, you don't have to worry about me."

"I know." Delilah sighed. "I know you are powerful, but that doesn't mean you are immortal."

"Eh." Emma bit her lip. It was easy to talk to Delilah. She didn't ask a lot of personal questions and seemed happy with the arrangement between them, whatever that might be. "I kind of am," Emma found herself saying. She didn't know why, but she ended up revealing things to Delilah that she wouldn’t tell anyone else, except for maybe Regina. Something about Delilah made Emma feel like she could trust her.

"Do I want to know how?"

"Probably not."

"And are you going to tell me why you have been so uneasy these past few days?"

"Something really bad is about to happen, and I can't do anything to stop it."

"Is there anything I can do to help?"

"I'm afraid not." Emma sighed and pulled Delilah against her body. "But I appreciate your concern. Thank you for keeping me company, even when I am at my worst."

"There's something about you." Delilah shrugged and smiled sheepishly.

"I can say the same about you." Emma looked at her for a moment and then kissed her.

(...)

The next day, on the way back from training with Argo, Emma heard some people commenting on the 'heroic' act of the young woman who had saved Princess Snow White's life and how eager the King was to meet her. 

Emma felt her stomach turn as she ran back to her room. As she thought about what to do, she felt her body becoming weightless and the next moment she was standing in what was probably the living room at Regina's house. "What the fuck?" Emma looked around in panic. She tried to poof herself back to her room at the inn, but something stopped her.

"We warned you, Emma," the voice of one of the Dark Ones echoed in her mind. "You will soon know what true darkness is and we are happy to help you achieve that."

"This time you can do nothing but be a spectator of the events. You have already interfered too much." Another Dark One's voice echoed in her mind and Emma felt a chill go straight down her spine.

"Oh, look, the show is about to start," another Dark One said mused.

"You are all sick," Emma snarled. "How can someone's suffering be entertainment?"

"Oh, dearie." Rumple's voice appeared in her mind. "We are the Dark Ones, not good Samaritans."

"You've known Regina her whole life!" Emma tried to turn in the direction of his voice, but in that moment she found that the most she could do was turn her head, and it brought despair to her. Memories of events that she preferred to erase from her mind came flooding back. She closed her eyes and tried to push them away. "You should do something!"

"Oh, but I did." He clapped his hands and laughed in his typical maniacal fashion and Emma wished she could punch him in the face. "I helped her to become The Evil Queen."

"You manipulated her and destroyed her life!" Emma roared.

"Enough of this." Another Dark One moved his wrist, causing Emma to shut up.

The next moment Regina appeared in her riding clothes and looked at herself in the mirror for a few moments. Once she was satisfied with her appearance she prepared to leave, only to be stopped by Cora. "No, this won't do." Cora magically engulfed Regina in a puff of purple smoke. When the smoke cleared, her riding outfit had been transformed into a soft blue gown and her hair had been let down in their natural loose curls.

Regina looked confused at her. "What are you doing?" 

Cora approached Regina and fixed her hair. "We have a guest. He'll be here any moment." She was anxious and looked happy in a way that couldn't mean anything good and it made Emma's blood run cold.

"I can't. I have a riding lesson with Daniel."

"That has been canceled," Cora said in a dismissive tone. "Now, smile. We don't want to disappoint him." 

"Disappoint who?" 

"The King." 

"The King?" Regina smiled excitedly and surprised at the same time. "Why is the King coming here?" 

"Because you’ve finally done something right." Cora held Regina's face in her hands in an almost loving gesture. "That little girl you saved? She is the King’s daughter." She didn't give Regina time to ask any more questions, because in the next moment Henry entered the room, followed by an old man wearing elegant robes and a golden crown on his balding head, whom Emma assumed was King Leopold, accompanied by three young knights. Emma felt her heart racing and she wanted to scream, but at that moment the only thing she could do was watch the story unfold before her. Whatever the Dark Ones were doing to stop her, it was working so far.

"Is that her?" Leopold asked when they stopped walking in front of Regina and Cora.

Regina was gasping for breath and, in her naivety, excited about what was happening. She did her best to put into practice all the lessons that Cora had forced on her all her life, Emma could see that even from where she was hiding. 

"Yes," Regina's father said. "Regina, honey, this is Snow White's father." At that moment, Cora bowed, and Regina started to bow too. 

"No." King Leopold stopped her gently. "It is I who should bow to you ." When Cora and Regina raised their heads to look at him, Leopold took a step towards them. "You saved my daughter's life. There is no way to repay that debt. It is an honour to meet you." Leopold bowed slightly to her and Regina didn't know what to do.

Emma swallowed hard as she watched everything unfold before her. She wanted to scream for him to stay away from her. For Cora to act like a mother at least once in her life, but whatever that Dark One had done, it took her voice away. Just like when Ursula took Ariel's voice , a voice in the back of Emma's mind said and she rolled her eyes. That was not the time for petty references.

"Regina, dear, the King’s honored to meet you. Say something." Cora said, trying to hide her impatience when the brunette showed no reaction. 

Regina looked startled at her and did her best to please her mother. "Oh, the honour is mine." She offered him her best smile. 

King Leopold glanced at Cora and then back at Regina. "You're quite lucky to have a mother who looks out for you. My dear Snow has many things, but a mother is not one of them. We lost her years ago.” 

"I'm so sorry." 

"Since then, I have scoured the land looking for a wife. I’ve yet to find a woman with an interest in my daughter…until now." 

Emma felt as if all the blood had left her body at the sound of Leopold's words. She felt her powers begging to be released, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn't get rid of the magic that kept her unable to move. She watched as Regina's expression changed from excited and surprised to shock and horrified as she began to understand what Leopold was saying. Her hand moved to her stomach in a gesture that Emma knew all too well now. Regina turned to Cora, but the woman just kept looking at the King, mesmerized by him, completely ignoring Regina. She then looked at her father in a silent cry for help while Leopold turned to one of his guards for a ring. 

Emma felt her stomach turn and she wanted to throw up at the scene before her. Regina's horrified and terrified look made Emma feel an anger she hadn't felt in a long time. Leopold knelt before her and lifted the ring, offering it to Regina. "Will you marry me, Regina?" 

Henry shook his head, silently pleading with Cora to stop it, but the old bitch just smiled proudly as Leopold knelt before them, and when Regina didn't answer, too horrified to even say anything, Cora answered for her. 

"Yes. Yes."  

Regina turned to look at Cora and pain and betrayal flashed in her eyes. Regina turned to Leopold and Emma could see that she wanted to say 'no'. That she wanted to scream that she wouldn't marry him, but Regina was stuck with Cora and knew she could never do that. She had no choice. Emma watched, unable to do anything as despair washed over Regina's face.

The Dark Ones made Emma watch while Cora arranged Regina's forced marriage with Leopold, and never in her life has Emma wanted so much to be able to comfort Regina. She always understood the brunette better than everyone around them, but seeing this, it almost made Emma cheer for the Evil Queen and the atrocities she would do over the years. In Regina's place she would have done the same thing. There is only so much torture and suffering that a human being can endure before they snap.

(...)

After being forced to watch a version of her best friend go through the torture of an arranged marriage to a man twice her age with no escape - and Emma knew the worst was yet to come - the Dark Ones took her elsewhere; and Emma recognized it as the stables.

She was exhausted and could feel her body giving in, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn't get rid of whatever they were using to keep her hostage. It was almost like that leather bracelet that blocked the magic, but there was no bracelet at all. Whatever they had done, it was black magic and very powerful. More powerful than her.

Emma watched as Regina abruptly entered the stables, calling for Daniel. He came out of one of the stalls and walked towards her, his expression was pure concern. "What's it?" He met her halfway and put her in his arms.

"Marry me?" Regina asked when she pulled away. 

"Regina, what are you doing? What’s happened? Did you tell your mother about us?" Daniel asked. He was confused, and for a moment there was a spark of hope flickering in his eyes. 

"No," Regina said hurriedly. "Now, I can never tell her. She won’t understand. That girl I saved…was the King’s daughter. And now, he’s proposed to me."

"What?" 

"My mother accepted!" Regina cried out, tears streaming down her face as devastation washed over Daniel's face. Regina turned her back to him, her mind scrambling to think of a way out of it. 

He was as lost as her. Emma felt her heart break as she watched tears pool in Daniel's eyes as he struggled to understand what had happened. Daniel's defeated expression at that moment was something that would remain on Emma's mind forever. He loved Regina more than anything, she had no doubt about it. She could see him trying to think of a way to get his beloved out of it, but at the same time knowing it was a losing battle.  

"The only way out is to run." Regina turned to look at Daniel again. "For us to leave this place, for us to be married, for us to never come back." She approached him once more. 

"Regina…do you understand what that would mean? Life with a stable boy is a far cry from a life as Queen." He took her hands in his. 

"Being Queen means nothing. Daniel-" Regina held his face gently between her hands and smiled softly when he put his hands on her arms, caressing slowly. "All I care about is you." 

Daniel covered Regina's hands with his and kissed her thumb affectionately before holding her hands in front of his chest. "Then, if I am to marry you, we must do this properly." Daniel let go of Regina's hands and walked over to one of the saddles, picked up a ring that was attached to a tie strap holder. He walked back to Regina and placed the ring on her ring finger. "Here." 

He gently pulled her to him and kissed her and Emma thought she had never seen such tenderness before. She was taken out of her thoughts when a noise interrupted the couple's moment and they pulled away. 

Emma watched as Regina’s expression changed from pure happiness to pure terror as she looked at young Snow White. Beside her, Daniel looked at the girl and immediately knew; she could destroy everything. 

"Snow! Dear, what are you doing?" 

"You said to get back on the horse and-" She then looked at Daniel, as if he was some kind of nuisance and Emma wanted to smack her. "What are you doing with him?" 

"Snow, I can explain," Regina said softly, but the girl only looked at her before taking off. 

Daniel looked at Regina with confusion. Daniel couldn't see the look of despair and fear washing over her face like Emma did. "No. No. No." She looked at him for a moment and took off after Snow White. 

Regina finally caught up with Snow when she tripped and fell and the brunette immediately went to check to see if she was okay.

"Why were you kissing that man in the stable? You are going to marry my father. You are going to be my mother." Snow said those words as if that was the best thing in the world and at that moment Emma knew that her mother was the spoiled girl she always suspected. Emma couldn't help but remember when Snow dismissed her worries and suspicions about Tamara because in her distorted view, Emma wanted to separate her and Neal because she was jealous. Or how much Snow insisted that she give Hook a chance as if he were some Prince Charming. How she could be so naive was beyond Emma's comprehension. And if those words from Snow hadn't been enough to make her blood boil, what came next was the last straw.

When Regina said she didn't love Leopold, Snow was shocked and outraged. As if everyone had to love and worship her father. Almost as if he were a God.

But Regina was unmoved. She remained kind and patient with young Snow White and her next words brought new tears to Emma's eyes. "Love doesn’t work that way. Love, true love, is magic. And not just any magic - the most powerful magic of all. It creates happiness." And Emma wept for that young Regina. The young girl who believed in fairy tales and true love. A young woman who, despite her mother and the horrors she had certainly endured in her hands, still had hope. She still believed in love. 

 

Chapter 8: Chapter 8

Notes:

Hey everyone! How are you?

Thank you all for the amazing response to this story. I promise I will answer your comments later.

Sorry for the delay and for any possible mistakes.

Hope you enjoy the chapter.

TW// DEATH

Emma turned on the mattress and stretched, and grimaced in pain. Her whole body ached and she didn't remember how she had arrived at the tavern last night. The last thing she remembered was seeing Regina talk to young Snow and make her promise to keep her and Daniel's relationship a secret. "Oh, shit." Emma grunted when pain shot through her, making her curl up on the bed.

"Oh, you're awake." Delilah's concerned voice echoed in the room.

Emma heard the door close with a soft click and the sound of Delilah's shoes against the worn wooden floor. "Del?" She tried to open her eyes, but everything hurt.

"I was worried." Delilah said gently and placed the tray on the chair beside the bed. "What happened yesterday?" She stroked Emma's face and removed a lock of hair from her eyes and only then did Emma realize she was drenched in sweat.

"A lot of things." The blonde winced.

"Things you can't tell me, can you?" Despite the question, there was no judgment in Delilah's voice.

"I'm so sorry." Emma whispered.

"You have nothing to apologize for, but I wish you could talk to me about what afflicts you so much. Sharing the burden of pain or worry helps sometimes."

"You are so much more than I can ask for, Del." Emma struggled to open her eyes and look at the girl in front of her. "But this-" Emma whimpered in pain when she shook her head. "Holy shit, I feel like I've been hit by a tractor."

"What is a tractor?" Delilah raised an eyebrow. "And try not to move, you look terrible." She touched Emma's shoulder gently and made her lie down again.

"I am flattered." Emma laughed, and everything hurt.

"I'm being serious." Delilah frowned. She took a cloth that was hanging from the chair and dipped it in the water basin beside the bed and gently passed Emma's face; cleaning up some scratches and bruises. "You arrived late at night, your hands were all bloody, bruised all over your face, and your clothes were torn."

"I'm sorry if I scared you," Emma said softly. "I don't really remember much after a certain point, so I can't tell you what happened even if I wanted to." She realized that since Delilah started wiping the wet cloth over her face, the pain had subsided. "What's in the water?"

"A mixture of plants that help with pain." Delilah shrugged and looked away from Emma.

The blonde narrowed her eyes and her internal detector beeped for the first time since arriving at that place. "Look at me, Del, please." Emma asked gently. She waited a few seconds and smiled softly when the girl turned reluctantly to look at her. "It isn't just that, is it?"

"I don't know what you mean." Delilah bit her lip and turned to wet the cloth again.

"Del," Emma wrapped her hand around the girl's wrist. "You know you can tell me-" She swallowed. "I know I don't tell you everything, but it's because I really can't. I wish I could."

Delilah felt her heart pound in her chest. Emma's green eyes, vulnerable and gentle, but it was as if she could see her soul. With a sigh, Delilah said, "I have powers."

She said so quietly that if it weren't just the two of them in a quiet room, Emma was sure she wouldn't have heard. "What?" She tilted her head to the side.

"Not like yours. I'm not that powerful." Delilah laughed softly. "I found out when I was little, and my parents didn't know how to deal with it. It wasn't a good omen, you know?" She shrugged. "So I learned to manage by myself from an early age."

"I'm sorry, Del." Emma's expression softened impossibly and she squeezed the girl's wrist gently. "I don't want to put you in danger. Taking care of me-"

"Don't worry. For Wiston, this is just water." Delilah smiled gently. "Now try to rest." She placed the cloth in the chair guard and dried her hands on her apron. "I brought you something to eat."

"How long did I sleep?"

"Two days."

"Shit." Emma hissed. "Is there any word about the King or what is he going to do next?"

"Apparently he is going to marry a girl, Regina Mills." Delilah narrowed her eyes. "Wait, wasn't that the girl you went to her house, that ball?"

"Eh-" Emma smiled sheepishly. "Yes." She sighed.

"I will not ask." Delilah shook her head. "But I heard that the King is leaving this week. With her. The wedding will be at his dark palace."

Emma closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She felt tears streaming down her face, but she didn't care if Delilah was watching.

"You like her, don't you?"

Emma opened her eyes abruptly. No one had ever asked that. No one had ever confronted her on how she felt about Regina. But then, not even she knew for sure. And again, despite the question, there was no judgment in Delilah's voice. "It's complicated." Emma finally said.

"It's not complicated. You like her. You're upset about the whole situation."

"I wish it were that simple." Emma laughed bitterly. "What I think I can tell you is: in another life, that girl is my best friend. So, yes, I like her."

"Whatever suits you best." Delilah smiled. "I'll let you rest and come back with your dinner later."

Emma watched Delilah leave the room and close the door behind her, and dropped her head against the pillow. The question the girl had asked was still echoing in her mind. Emma blinked, puzzled. Of course, she liked Regina, otherwise why would she have sacrificed herself to save her? Regina had become her best friend in recent years. They had gone from enemies who wanted each other's heads on a silver tray, to family, and that was more than Emma expected when she had blown that candle years ago. When the darkness didn't accept Robin, she knew it had to be her. She was the savior. 'Not even the darkness wanted that useless asshole.' Emma sneered. 'Regina deserves much better than him, someone better.' Emma thought. 'But the only person good enough for Regina will be dead soon.' Dark One shook its head sadly. Memories of a night that now seemed very distant, invaded her mind without permission: she and Regina were sitting in the studio, the one they sat years ago; when she brought their son home, and half a bottle of apple cider was gone. Henry was sleeping in his bedroom. For the first time in years they were having a quiet week and Henry had insisted that they have a family dinner: "Just the three of us." It was shortly after Robin had left with Marian - who was actually Zelena - Gold had been banned by Belle, Elsa and the others had returned to Arendelle and everything was calm, so they agreed. For the first time - and perhaps the only one - they had a chance to sit and talk like normal people. They talked about the year they spent apart and what life was like in New York; Emma told Regina all the details about Henry during that year, and in return, Regina told her about what had happened in the Enchanted Forest. They started talking about Zelena and the things she had done and ended up talking about Neal's death. Regina was the first person to show her that she cared, that she understood how the blonde was feeling, and that changed things for Emma. Her parents were great, but they didn't understand what it was like to see someone you loved die in your arms. And she hadn't had time to mourn him, because in that damned town they always had a villain or a monster that they had to defeat. Talking about Neal's death led Regina to tell about Daniel's, and Emma had never seen the brunette so vulnerable in her life before. Not even when they said goodbye at the town line. Or when they were in Neverland to rescue Henry. No, Daniel was different. Regina told about their forbidden love and how she saved Snow and how it destroyed her life. About how Cora killed Daniel in front of her and in the next moment she was being forced to marry Leopold and be Snow's stepmother. And then Regina told about when Whale brought Daniel back while Emma was trapped in the Enchanted Forest with Snow and how she had to say goodbye to him again. Emma didn't know how Regina had managed that. She wasn't sure if she could do it if she were in the brunette's place, and that made her see Regina with different eyes.

"Oh, it's almost time!" The voice of one of the Dark Ones brought her out of her thoughts and Emma sat up abruptly on the bed.

"Leave me alone." She was feeling drained like never in her life and was sure she wouldn't be able to fight them today. She was still trying to understand what they had done to her the day before that prevented her from fighting and getting rid of them.

"Oh, no dear." Rumple laughed. He was perched at the window. "The best is yet to come."

Without saying anything else, Rumple and two other Dark Ones moved their hands and in the next moment Emma was at the Mills's land again. Emma looked around. It was already dark and she was inside the stable. She was about to ask what they were doing there when the memory of her talking with Regina hit her hard. It was the night of Daniel's death. They would make her watch. Emma struggled and tried to break free from the spell the Dark Ones were using, but it was useless. She looked around and saw that at that moment there were more of them than at any other time and that made her uneasy. They couldn't hurt Regina, she knew that, but seeing so many of them together was something that didn't sit well with her. "Why are you doing this?" Emma hissed. She wouldn't break before them.

"Oh, dearie." Rumple's voice sounded almost in her ear and a chill ran through her body, tingling every hair on her. "Remember what I said before: you will be the worst of us. But for that to happen, I need to ensure that your little savior's heart is filled with darkness completely."

"Regina and I have always been pawns for you, haven't we?" Emma was feeling a hatred running through her body like never before.

"Oh, dearie, you're finally starting to understand." Rumple clapped his hands. "You are not in the past by chance. Nothing happens by chance."

"Enough." Another Dark One barked. "Now, pay attention to the show."

Emma tried to close her eyes and concentrate, summoning all her power to get out of there, but it was useless. She heard Daniel shuffling around, fiddling with something at the bottom of the stable and in the next moment Regina came running. The smiles on their faces were the most beautiful that Emma had ever seen and her heart ached for knowing what was coming next.

"Are you ready?" Daniel asked, hugging Regina and kissing her quickly.

She nodded, and before they could actually leave, Cora appeared. She sent them flying back into the stable and locked the place, the three of them inside.

"Mother, I-"

"Don't." Cora interrupted her. "You sneak out of my house in the dead of night, and think I won’t notice? How dare you?"

"You're impossible to talk to. Stop with the magic and listen to me. I want to be with Daniel."

Daniel helped Regina to her feet and they both looked at Cora. Despite being terrified, Emma could see that Daniel was doing his best to support Regina and be strong for her.

"Oh, you don't know what you want." Cora scoffed. "But I do. I didn’t make the sacrifices I did in life, to get you to the cusp of greatness, so that you could end up the wife of a stable boy."

"It's my life!" Regina cried out, outraged.

Cora laughed, a laugh that sent chills down Emma's body and reminded her of some adoptive parents along the way. She desperately wanted to kill that woman, and for a moment, Emma didn't care about the consequences. If only she could get rid of that damn spell... "You foolish girl." The laughter was replaced by the firmness and coldness in her voice. "It’s mine." Cora said, taking Emma out of her thoughts. "After what I had to do... The deals, I had to make to get us out of poverty, to get us this life, and you just want to toss it away?"

"Stay strong, Regina." Daniel said. He stroked her arm gently.

"Your magic can’t keep us apart. I love him." Regina said, said almost defiantly, and Emma couldn't stop a tear from falling.

"And I love her." Daniel said. 

Emma smiled, despite everything. Brave, sweet and kind, Daniel.

Emma knew it wasn't the best time for this, but she couldn't help but compare him to that excuse of a soulmate Regina had now. Daniel, a sweet, kind, honest and brave boy, who had Regina as his priority, and even confronted Cora. And Robin, well... it was Robin. A guy that fairy dust showed Regina years ago, who was supposed to be her soul mate. With a dubious code of honor and morals that never put Regina first. Ah, if she could trade that rascal for Daniel and make sure the timeline wouldn't be destroyed, Emma would certainly do it.

Emma was taken out of her thoughts when a change in the atmosphere caught her attention: Cora had realized that arguing with them wouldn't be useful and so she decided to change her tactics. She realized that Regina was really willing to challenge her, but she would not jeopardize her plan.

"So, this is… Your decision? Will this make you happy?" Cora backed away.

"It already has." Regina said softly.

Cora sighed almost imperceptibly, and assessed Regina from head to toe. "Then, who am I to stop you?"

Emma watched as relief flooded Regina and she left Daniel's side to hug Cora. At that moment she wondered how often that show of affection happened between them, if ever. Because from what Emma had seen of Cora and the things she had heard, the woman didn't seem to be the motherly type. 

"Thank you, Mother." Regina said relieved.

Emma saw Cora approach Daniel and felt her whole body tensing. She remembered Regina's words and knew exactly what was coming next. Emma struggled, trying to break free from the spell. Whether to get out of there and not see what was going to happen, or if to stop what was coming, she still didn't know.

"Daniel." Cora approached. She put her hand on his shoulder and pulled him away from Regina. "If you want to have a life together, a family…" Emma watched as they walked through the stable and Regina, thinking she could finally be free to live her great love, was thrilled at the scene. "Then, there’s one important lesson I can impart on you. It’s what it means to be a parent. You always have to do what’s best for your children."

"Thank you." Daniel said sincerely. "I understand." He looked at Regina and the two exchanged a smile. The last one. Emma felt tears fall down her face, and the plan to not break in front of those monsters, collapsed. Hearing Regina tell her about how it had happened had hurt. It had been visceral. Emma couldn't understand how a mother could do that to a daughter, but see it firsthand? That was something else entirely. Emma knew she shouldn't have approached Daniel, because now she felt she was losing a friend. "Because that’s what you’re doing now." Daniel smiled at the woman in front of him.

"Yes. It is." Cora plunged her hand inside Daniel’s chest and ripped out his heart.

"Mother!" Regina cried out.

"Noooo!" Emma whimpered. Her scream got stuck in her throat. She began to fight more intensely against the spell that kept her unseen, unable to interfere. "Let me out!" Emma demanded for the Dark Ones. "Let go of me!"

"Oh, no dear, not yet." Rumple laughed.

"Let me go. Please." Emma sobbed. She watched as Daniel's body fell to the floor and Regina ran to his side.

"No. No. No." Regina cried out desperately. "Mother, why have you done this?"

Emma watched helplessly as Cora crushed Daniel's heart into dust.

"Because this is your happy ending."

Emma watched in astonishment as Cora murdered Daniel and didn't even show the least bit of emotion. And hearing her say that this was Regina's happy ending, made Emma want to kill that woman like she never wanted before. How could she say that to her own daughter?

"Oh, you have to trust me, Regina. I know best. Love is weakness, Regina."

"No, you crazy bitch. Love is strength." Emma screamed, enraged. She felt her magic running through her body as if it were in her bloodstream, begging to be released. She felt the darkness inside her, not the Dark Ones around, watching everything as if it were a show. No. What Emma was feeling at that moment was more powerful. And she could feel that the Dark Ones around her were beginning to struggle to stop her. Emma could feel the magic flowing through her body and tingling at her fingertips. She looked down and saw sparks coming out of them. Soon the Dark Ones around her would no longer be able to control her.

"It feels real now. At the start, it always does. But, it's an illusion. It fades. And then, you're left with nothing. But power, true power, endures. And then, you don't have to rely on anyone to get what you want. I've saved you, my love."

Emma was taken out of her reverie by Cora's words. She honestly didn't understand how that woman was capable of being so cold-blooded. Emma remembered once, as soon as she arrived at Storybrooke and she and Regina were still fighting over Henry. The brunette had set it up for her. So that Henry could hear Emma saying he was crazy and at that time she had said that Regina had no soul and her last words before leaving the office were: 'How in the hell did you get like this?' And Emma had felt so pissed off that day. So heartbroken. But now she knew. She understood. Of course, they were long past those days, but it was impossible not to remember that.

"You’ve ruined everything. I loved him. I loved him!"

Emma was taken out of her thoughts once again. This time by Regina. The brunette was heartbroken, and vulnerable, and all Emma wanted was to be able to bring Daniel back, or comfort Regina.

"Enough! I’ve endured this long enough. Now, clean yourself up, wipe away your tears, because now… You’re going to be Queen." Cora didn't even give Regina a chance to mourn the death of her love. She was more concerned with following her plan and making Regina something she dreamed of for herself than with her daughter's well-being. Emma felt that she could throw up at any moment. She felt her heart ache for Daniel and Regina and everything that was being taken from them that night. And the worst was knowing that Regina's real nightmare was just beginning. Emma watched helplessly as Cora dragged the brunette out of the stable and when she could no longer hear Regina's pleas and cries, the Dark Ones finally released the spell and Emma fell to her knees. She crawled over to where Daniel's body was and carefully placed it on her lap. "I'm sorry, Daniel." She cried. "I wish I could have done something. I wish I could have stopped it. Changed the past." Emma sobbed as she stroked the stable boy's face in her lap. "I hope you and Regina can forgive me one day." Emma felt like the day Neal died and she felt the darkness join with the power running through her veins. For a moment the thought of parting and sharing her heart with him crossed her mind, but Emma knew that for that they would have to be true lovers and well, they were not. Besides, she wasn't going to put her darkened heart on someone as good as Daniel.

Emma couldn't say how long she was there with Daniel; holding him in her lap, stroking his hair and his face. His expression was calm and it looked like he was just sleeping and then Emma had an idea. She would preserve his body. Why, she still didn't know, but she felt it was the right thing to do at that moment.

Emma leaned over Daniel and kissed his forehead gently. "I'm sorry, Daniel." She pulled away, resting her body on her heels and licking her lips. There was a good chance that the spell would go wrong, or not work. She had never tried to put into practice most of the spells she had read in the books Regina had borrowed for her, but it was time to try. Emma took a deep breath, closed her eyes and concentrated. At that moment she realized that everything was silent around her. The Dark Ones were gone. Finally, she thought. Emma stretched her hands over his body and opened it, letting the power flow through her body to her fingertips. She felt a tingle spread and her whole body vibrated with all that power within her. Within minutes the spell was complete and Emma decided to remove the body from there before Cora appeared to destroy once and for all.

In the days when she visited the Mills, Emma had seen a chapel. She knew that Cora never went there and thought it would be the best place to keep Daniel until Regina could do whatever it was with him. Emma remembered the brunette saying vaguely that she had preserved his body and that at one point Victor and Jefferson had promised to help her bring him back, but that it hadn't worked and so she just kept his body. It was scary and a little creepy, but she wasn't going to judge. She enveloped them in her gray smoke and in the next moment they were in the chapel. Emma could feel her power begging to be released, as it had been the night before, although she didn't remember much of what had happened after she left the Mills estate. Along with her power begging to be released, there was another desire fighting inside Emma: to go to Regina and comfort her. She knew it was risky. Cora would probably be with her. "Fuck it." Emma murmured and concentrated, trying to remember Regina's bedroom and praying that she was alone.

When Emma opened her eyes, she was in the middle of Regina's bedroom. The brunette was hunched over the bed and sobbing against the pillow. "Regina." Emma called softly, not wanting to startle her.

"Emma?" The brunette raised her head abruptly. "What are you doing here?" Her face was streaked with tears, but it was still one of the most beautiful that Emma had ever seen.

"I-" Emma swallowed. What could she say?

"You knew, didn't you?" Regina narrowed her eyes when a few minutes passed and Emma said nothing. "You knew it was going to happen and you said nothing. You didn't do anything to stop it!" Regina got up from the bed and started walking towards Emma. Her voice rising. "That's why you kept saying those things! Did you know that my life would be ruined and that Daniel would be killed and still let it happen! Do you hate me that much?"

With every step Regina took in her direction, Emma took a step back. What could she say? That she knew exactly what was going to happen? It wouldn't do to try to explain to Regina with half truths, but she couldn't tell everything. Emma didn't know what to do. Maybe going there was a bad idea. 'Do you hate me that much?' Regina's words hit Emma hard, and she blinked in astonishment. "Hate you?" Emma laughed incredulously. Of course, Regina would think that. "No, Regina." She said and tears started to fall on Emma's face again. "If you knew the whole truth-"

"Then tell me, Emma."

"I can't."

Regina pushed Emma's shoulder. "You were right. You are no savior." Regina hissed. "You knew what was going to happen and you still let it happen. Why?" Regina sobbed.

"I do not-"

"Stop that nonsense!" Regina hit Emma on the chest with her hands fisted. "If you're not going to tell me the truth, why are you hanging around Daniel and me? Because if you can't do anything, then I suggest you go away and never come back. Find a way to go and go back to your family. I don't need you. If you can't help me, if you can't save me, then why stay here?" Regina sobbed and let her body fall against Emma's.

The blonde caught her and wrapped Regina in a tight hug. Her words echoed in Emma's mind. If only she could tell her the truth. "I'm sorry, Regina. I'm so sorry." Emma whispered. "I know it's hard to believe now, but everything it's going to be okay. And I'm not going anywhere. Even if I disappear for a few days. It's just me trying to find a way to help you. To try to protect you as I can." Emma closed her eyes and buried her face in Regina's hair. At that moment, she realized that it was the first time that such contact had taken place between them. It was the first time they hugged and Emma noticed how their bodies fit together perfectly. She felt tears fall down her face and wet Regina's hair, but she didn't care. After a while like that, Emma pulled away and guided Regina to the bed. "I can't change what happened, or what is about to happen," Emma said gently. She sat with Regina on the edge of the bed and held her hands in hers. "I can't change things, no matter how much I want to. And I'm sure that if I do, you will hate me in the future as it can destroy what you have most precious there."

"So you are from the future..."

"Yes." Emma took a deep breath. "I wish I could change what is about to happen, Regina. Believe me." Emma stared at her, her green eyes shining with tears and vulnerable as only Regina could do with Emma. "I would do this a thousand times if I was sure that the future would remain intact, but a lot of people have a lot to lose. Especially you and me. And I would rather die than see you lose what you have there."

Before Regina could ask any more questions, they heard Cora's voice in the hall and Emma got up quickly.

"I need to go now, but I promise to be back as soon as possible." In an unexpected gesture, she leaned forward and kissed the brunette's forehead. "I will not abandon you. I promise." And then Emma was gone.

Emma looked around and saw that she was in the clearing she used to practice the spells on the books. She was drained and just wanted to go to the tavern and sleep, but all that anger accumulated inside her was not good and she could end up making a mistake. So, before going back to the safety of her bedroom, Emma decided to go to the clearing. She took a deep breath and let the magic run through her body. The sensation of all that power running through her body as if it were in her bloodstream was wonderful and could hardly be compared to anything. The darkness was tempting, Emma had to admit. And maybe, just maybe, it would be better for everyone if she surrendered once and for all. Emma closed her eyes and opened her arms, feeling the magic and darkness run through her body until sparks appeared at her fingertips and she let it flow out of her. Emma let go of all the rage that had accumulated from that day, from the last few days. All the pain, the longing, the feeling of helplessness. Daniel's death appeared in her mind like a movie and Emma felt an stronger wave of power break free through her hands as anger and hatred dominated and consumed her body. She started giving magic strikes against the trees, rocks and the soil until her body was spent. 

She could feel the sweat all over her body and saw that her hands were bloody, and before passing out from exhaustion, Emma moved to her bedroom above the tavern.

 

Chapter 9: Chapter 9

Notes:

Hey guys how are you?

Sorry for the delay.

This chapter is intense and may be hard to read for some of you. I put * as a tw for marital rape so if someone wants to skip this part you will know when the moment comes.

See you soon guys.

Emma had slept for almost four days this time, but that didn't matter when every inch of her body ached like it was run over by a battle tank. She remembered being on and off a few times in the past few days, so she had a sense of time. She straightened up on the unmade bed with a weeping headache and the sensation of a blade piercing the back of her neck. "Shit." She murmured. Her eyes half closed because of the pain and the intense rays of sunlight that crossed the gray curtain of her bedroom, composing luminous columns on the wooden floor. The pain was so intense that Emma had the feeling that her head was being crushed by an anvil. With some effort she opened her eyes and looked at herself. She was without her boots and vest, which could only mean that Delilah had been taking care of her since she teleported to the room before passing out.

The bedroom door opened slowly, revealing Delilah. Slightly curly hair falling over bare shoulders. She wore a simple dress; tight at the waist and a bodice that gently highlighted her chest. She frowned when she saw Emma leaning against the headboard, concern evident on her face. "I don't know what's going on, but you need to stop hurting yourself like this." She said softly. "It won't help anyone."

Emma looked at her in silence. She massaged her temples and neck with some effort, because even that simple gesture hurt.

"I imagine you don't remember everything again." Delilah said, a little more irritated than she intended. She placed the tray on the table under the window and picked up a Tankard of Mead, and there was also a Tankard of Bitter, oatmeal, hazelnut bread and some apples. "Drink this." Delilah handed Emma the Tankard of Bitter. "It will help with stomach pains. And since you haven't eaten for four days it will also help you not to be sick."

"Four days." Emma whispered. Her voice came out hoarse and cracking because it hadn't been used in the past few days. "Sorry, Del." Emma looked up at the girl and felt a twinge of guilt, a feeling almost as bad every time she failed Regina. She had been stupid and selfish to get involved with Delilah, regardless of what would change in her life because of it, and now here was one of the sweetest and kindest girls Emma had ever met; worried about her.

Her gaze was fixed on the wall behind Emma, her lips pursed in a thin line. Delilah didn't need to censor her, because she wouldn't have anything to say. Emma wouldn't say what was happening or why she arrived in that state. "I'm serious." Delilah said as she felt Emma's hand on her wrist. She finally turned her gaze to the woman sitting on the bed. "You will end up killing yourself and I don't want to sit and watch. I can't."

"I don't know how to handle my powers very well." Emma said carefully. She couldn't tell the truth about who she was or how she got there, but that she could tell. "I recently discovered that I had them, and I was learning to control it when something bad happened and I ended up with even more powers and every day is a battle inside me to not let myself be consumed by them."

"It has to do with that girl, doesn't it?" There was no accusation or judgment in Delilah's voice. Just genuine curiosity.

"Yes." Emma sighed. "Do you know if the king has already left with her?"

"They left yesterday."

"Do you know how to get to the dark palace?"

"No." Delilah shook her head. "Maybe Argo knows."

"I need to talk to him." Emma started to get up and immediately regretted it. The pain that went through her body almost made her drop the Tankard of Bitter.

"What you need is to rest." Delilah said firmly. "I don't know how to get there, but I do know that the trip takes a couple of days to the castle."

Delilah walked towards the door and stopped with her hand on the handle. "After you're done drinking this, eat the porridge and then drink the mead and finally eat the bread and apples." Without saying anything else, she left the room leaving Emma alone with her thoughts.

The blonde frowned at the liquid before her; it was flavored with the sharp pungent taste of plant extracts. The smell wasn't the best, but the effect had been almost immediate. She needed to ask Delilah if she would teach her how to prepare this later. It would be very useful in the future. Emma followed Deliah's instructions on what to eat and in the end she was feeling better. Emma let the body fall on the mattress and closed her eyes. Delilah was right. She needed to rest. Besides, what was the point of going to the castle if she couldn't stop Regina's marriage to Leopold? Emma sighed deeply and let her thoughts drift to Storybrooke, wondering if everyone was okay. For a moment the thought that no one would be missing her crossed Emma's mind and she closed her eyes tightly to shake that thought off. She knew it wasn't true. Regina and Henry were probably working hard to find her and bring her home and her parents were definitely helping out as much as they could. Emma hoped that Henry was taking care of Regina and that he or Snow was reminding the brunette to eat, as she tended to forget to eat and sleep when she became too invested in something. 

Emma remembered when she brought kale salad and root beer to Regina while she was looking for some sign of the author and how that probably had been their first lunch in months. A smile formed on Emma's lips as she remembered Regina looking offended at the mere suggestion of opening the bottle with her teeth and saying 'I'm a Queen and a bit more refined.' Meeting young Regina was being incredible, but Emma missed the 'other' Regina. The one who knew her better than anyone and who understood her. The one who was her best friend and that together they were unique and special. A tear rolled down Emma's cheek and she felt the longing tighten in her chest. 

Emma remembered Henry's smile and the sound of his laughter every time they were playing video games. She would go crazy if she couldn't get home soon. Emma still didn't know what the purpose of this time travel was, but from what Rumple said, it wasn't by chance. He had taken her to that time to darken her heart, but there would certainly be ways to do that in Storybrooke, wouldn't it? Emma took a deep breath and stood up. She stopped in front of the bathtub and with a quick gesture of hands filled it with hot water. Without preamble, she undid the rest of her clothes and sank her body into the hot water, feeling her muscles slowly relax.

After the relaxing bath, Emma put on clean clothes and magically cleaned the clothes she was wearing before. She needed to find someone to make her some more clothes. In that place and at that time there was certainly no place to sell clothes. Emma tied her hair in a loose ponytail and went down to eat. It was almost lunchtime and after four days without eating, she was starving.

Emma greeted Winston as she passed him and headed for her usual place. Within minutes Delilah came to her.

"How are you feeling?"

"Hungry, but a lot better." Emma smiled. "Can you bring me a vegetable stew, steamed whitefish and soft cheese, please? Oh, and a glass of wine."

Delilah looked at her for a moment, but nodded. She went to the kitchen and delivered Emma's order to the cook.

Emma watched around as she waited for her lunch; merchants and sailors and a few soldiers were scattered around the tavern. She stared at them in silence while deciding if they could bring any problems to her, Delilah or Winston and in the end decided that they were just passing customers. Emma practically drooled when Delilah placed the food in front of her and without making a fuss about it started eating. When finished, Emma told Delilah that she was going to her room. She didn't want the girl to worry about her unnecessarily. Emma went up the stairs and closed her bedroom door with a soft click. Then she lay down and picked up one of Cora's books to read again. It didn't take long for Emma to fall asleep.

(...)

When Emma woke up again the room was already dark and she could hear the sound of crickets, some owls hooting in the distance and other nocturnal animals. She blinked a few times until her eyes adjusted to the darkness and sat on the bed. The pain she felt in the morning didn't bother her anymore. She waited for a while, and when Delilah didn't show up, Emma decided to go back to sleep. She needed to recharge her energies for whatever came next.

The next day passed quietly, but despite that Emma was feeling restless and agitated. She could feel her magic begging to be used, released. And she also didn't like the silence of the Dark Ones. This couldn't mean something good. If their plan was to darken her heart through Regina's past then the worst was yet to come. Emma kept busy exercising for hours in the afternoon, and at dinner she ordered a hearty meal.

It was late at night and Emma was lying in her bed with Delilah in her arms. Their bodies relaxed and sweaty and she was aware of Delilah drawing invisible patterns on her skin. They talked about things they liked to do and shared memories and experiences. It was easy to be with Delilah, to talk to her. Surrender to her. There was no burden of unspoken feelings or family responsibilities or a history and heavy past hanging over them. Emma wondered when she would be taken back to Storybrooke and what would happen to Delilah when she disappeared. And to everyone else who was crossing her path. Emma constantly wondered if Regina was having access to these new memories and how much she was hating her. Or maybe, if she was lucky, the brunette wouldn't hate her because today Regina understood.

"Hey," Delilah called softly. "Get out of your head. Talk to me." She stroked Emma's face. "I know you can't tell me everything, but anything you can, anything you want, I'm here."

"I was just thinking-" Emma sighed. She leaned into Delilah's hand, closing her eyes when she received the affection. "At some point, I'm going to go back to the place I came from and I was wondering what will become of you and all the people crossing my path, as well as those I will meet again."

"I don't know what's going to happen to me, but what I do know is that now, here, I feel safe as I never have before." Delilah smiled and leaned forward to kiss Emma again.

(...)

Daniel had never seen two women kissing, but it didn't really bother him. If anything, he was confused. Not because of the women, tho, but because he was certain that a few days ago he had seen Cora Mills rip out his heart and crush it and he knew he hadn't survived it.

He looked at the women again and was certain that one of them was Emma. Great. She could help him, Daniel thought.

Daniel took a step toward the bed where the women were and felt his cheeks flush. Maybe he should just leave and come back at another time. Or maybe he could try to find Regina. 'Cora Mills will kill you again if you show up there,' he thought.

With a sigh, Daniel approached the bed. "Emma." He called softly. Nothing. "Emma," he called again. Danie shook her head. "Emma." He said stronger.

Emma opened her eyes and pulled away from Delilah. She was sure she had heard Daniel calling her, but that wasn't possible. Daniel was dead. Was she already going crazy? When she heard her name again Emma turned her head abruptly. "What the fuck?" Her eyes widened comically and she almost fell off the bed.

"Emma, what's wrong? Is everything okay?" Delilah asked worriedly. She was looking in the same direction as Emma, but she saw nothing.

Emma pulled the blanket over them for some modesty and looked from Daniel to Delilah. "I'm delusional. It's the only explanation. Or I drank too much during dinner." Emma frowned.

"I'm here. Really here. I don't know how this is possible." Daniel licked his lips.

"No. No, no." Emma shook her head. "I signed up to be Dark One, not Oda Mae Brown."

"Who?" Daniel asked, confused.

Emma felt Delilah stiffen for a moment beside her and sighed. Great, she had said too much. She bit her bottom lip and turned to the girl. "I understand if you don't want to get close to me-"

"Are you a Dark One?" Delilah interrupted Emma. She looked at her seriously.

"Yes." Emma sighed and could hear Daniel's surprised gasp. "I'm not like Rumple-"

"I know." Delilah interrupted her again. "And I have no reason not to want to be around you. Since you arrived here you have shown nothing but kindness to me. I know the fame of the Dark Ones, but I know that you are different."

Emma nodded, not sure what to say. She looked from Delilah to Daniel again. "Why are you here?" Emma asked the boy gently.

"I don't know." Daniel shook his head. "I mean, I know I'm dead, but I don't know why I'm still here. I woke up confused and it took me a while to understand, and then I went to look for Regina or the Mills, but the house is empty."

"Regina is being forced to marry the King." Emma said bitterly.

"I know. I remember her saying that." Daniel sighed. "So when I didn't find them, I tried to find you and ended up here. I don't really know how I got here."

"It looks like you're stuck here for some reason." Emma said thoughtfully. "There must be some unfinished business."

"Unfinished business?" He and Delilah asked, confused.

"Emma, what's going on?" The girl asked, looking from Emma to the empty spot the blonde was looking at intently. She had heard of people who could see or talk to the dead, but she had never met any. And she knew that each Dark One had a special power. Rumplestilstikin could predict parts of the future, for example.

"Unfinished business usually happens when a person dies suddenly." Emma shook her head. "But I didn't know that I could see or speak to the dead. To date, that has never happened."

"Maybe it's part of Dark One's powers." Delilah said.

"Perhaps." Emma nodded thoughtfully. "Look, Daniel, can you give us a minute, please?"

He nodded and disappeared from the room.

"This is crazy." Emma rested her head on her hands. "It is much more than I signed up for."

"I don't know much about these things other than the tales I have heard since I was a child, but if he is here and came to you it is for some special reason. Perhaps there is a connection between the two of you, or something you need to learn."

"Maybe." Emma took a deep breath. "I think we better get dressed. I need to try to talk to Daniel and see if I can find anything."

"You want me to go?" Delilah put her hand on Emma's arm. "I can go, if you want. Leave you two alone to talk."

"I would like you to stay." Emma licked her lips. "Right now, you're the only thing that lets me know that I haven't gone crazy yet."

Delilah nodded and stood up to put on her nightgown. They dressed in silence and when they were presentable, Emma called Daniel back.

(...)

A few days had passed since Daniel had appeared in Emma's room in the middle of the night and since then he has been around every day. She was doing her best not to go to Leopold's castle, as she knew it would only bring more suffering to Regina, but with every news about the King's marriage to the 'lucky girl' it became harder to stay away. Emma knew that she had to let the story run its course, but knowing what came next it was practically impossible to stand still and not interfere. When the desire to change the course of things became very intense, Emma closed her eyes and focused her thoughts on Regina, Henry and her parents there at Storybrooke.

Emma still didn't know why Daniel had been 'stuck' there or why he seemed to be stuck with her. Nothing made sense. They hadn't known each other long enough to create such a strong bond.

They were trying to figure out what to do next when Emma felt the change in the air. She exchanged a concerned look with Daniel and Delilah, but before she could tell the girl to leave the room the place was filled with Dark Ones.

"Hello, dearie." Rumple's voice came from behind Emma, close to her ear. A chill ran through her body and Emma swallowed hard. "Today we have something very special prepared for you."

"Leave me alone." Emma closed her eyes and hissed.

"Emma?" Delilah put her hand on her thigh gently. "Is everything okay? Do you want me to leave?"

"Oh, don't worry." Another Dark One laughed. "You will have a first hand show tonight."

"But we can't let you interfere." Another Dark One said. "That's why we brought this." Before Emma could open her eyes and ask what it was, she felt the leather around her wrist and knew. It was the bracelet she had used to climb the beanstalk with Hook, and which they had later put on Zelena.

"Don't worry, dearie." Rumple clapped his hands and laughed maniacally. "We are going to take this off after the show." He said when he saw Emma's startled look.

"Emma, what's going on?" Delilah and Daniel asked at the same time.

"Get out of here." Emma whispered. "Please, don't do this."

Before they could say anything else, the blonde was enveloped in dark smoke and disappeared.

When the smoke cleared around her, Emma realized that she was in Regina's bedchamber in Leopold's palace. She felt her stomach drop with what was coming. Emma saw Regina on the bed. She was visibly terrified. The brunette wore a silk nightgown and her long hair was down, flowing down over her shoulders. "Please take me away from here." Emma whispered. Tears were gathering in her eyes. She probably looked like the weakest Dark One at times like these.

The Dark Ones didn't seem to hear her, but Emma felt the spell around her strengthen. They would do anything to make her watch it without interfering.

 

******

Emma watched as Regina closed her eyes and she could almost hear the brunette's heart beating desperately. Fear, anxiety, anger. To have her own will taken from her. Emma tried to fight the images that invade her mind. Memories of a life long gone. Memories of bad foster parents sneaking into her room at night. She closed her eyes tightly and fought the bile that rose in her throat.

The bedroom door suddenly opened and Emma opened her eyes at the same time Regina let out a surprised gasp. Her body; small and fragile, still a child; was overpowered by Leopold's big, old body when he jumped on the bed and her eyes went wide. Emma saw all the feelings go through Regina's eyes and although it's not the time, she can't help but think about how her eyes have always said so much. Regina's eyes always seemed to bewitch her. Emma swallowed as she watched Leopold approach Regina's bed. He is drunk - terribly drunk - and smiling, while she is visibly scared. A fear that for him, can be mistaken for the nervousness of a young bride. Leopold's eyes are glassy and distant, as if misty, but he smiled in a way that made Regina's heart sink and Emma's stomach turn.

"Stay away from her, you filthy piece of shit!" Emma screamed, but no one but the Dark Ones seemed to hear. "Get your dirty hands off her!"

"Oh, dearie." Rumple laughed. "You really should be using all that energy for other things. Nothing you say is going to change what is going to happen."

"You're sick." She said in disgust. "This is not entertainment for your sick minds. It is someone who is suffering. Who is afraid. Feeling betrayed and heartbroken."

"Oh, speaking of heart, I think yours will be on the right track after today." Rumple laughed maniacally. He was standing next to Regina's bed and his gaze was on the scene before him. "After today, you will surrender to darkness easier than you think."

"My queen." Leopold mumbled, taking a step toward the bed.

Emma watched while Regina remained motionless, just watching Leopold approach and knowing that what was about to happen was inevitable. She knew there was no way out now and although Emma could feel the hatred emanating from her in waves, this Regina is still too young and inexperienced in magic to be able to do anything to defend herself. She had just lost the man she loved in the most cruel way possible and hadn't even had time to mourn his death. She was betrayed by her own mother and her father doesn't seem to care. A coward, Emma thought. He could have done something to prevent this, but Sir Henry is very afraid of Cora to protect his own daughter.

Leopold came over and climbed on the bed, touching Regina's face and she immediately backed away. Disgust visible on her face. He stepped forward again and Regina stepped back again, which made Leopold snort irritably. He didn't care about the fear in her eyes or how visibly she trembled.

Getting her to watch it was too sadistic even for Rumplestiltskin, Emma thought.

"You're not going anywhere, my dear." Leopold's voice was cold and hard and sent chills down the girl's body. "You are mine." He approached Regina and she curled up against the headboard. The smell of alcohol assaulting her senses and making her tremble in anticipation of what was to come. She felt the bile in her throat and closed her eyes tightly, fighting the retching that took over her body.

Leopold reached out and grabbed her hair, pulling her out of bed and pushing her head against the mattress.

"Leave her alone, you son of a bitch!" Emma screamed, but again no one but the Dark Ones heard her. She felt tears flow freely down her face as she watched helplessly. "Get your hands off her!" Emma fought the spell that held her in place and tried to pull her magic with everything she had, but whatever spell the Dark Ones used to immobilize her, along with the bracelet, rendered her powerless. "I'm going to kill him! I'm going to kill this bastard! I don't care who he is. I'm going to kill him!"

"Oh, I can't wait for this moment." Rumple laughed.

"Please." Regina whispered when tears started streaming down her face. "Please don't."

Leopold ignored his new wife's pleas and his cold expression hardened his features into something predatory, and Regina knew she would be in a lot of pain. He threw her against the bed and Regina cried out in pain when her back hit the wood of the bed. She felt like the air had been taken from her lungs with the impact, but before she could move, Leopold was on top of her again, pulling her by the hair and lifting her just enough so he could put her in the position he wanted.

"Please." Regina pleaded helplessly as tears streaked her face.

Leopold held Regina's arm against her back to let her know that she couldn't move much and with his free hand Leopold pulled her nightgown up, not bothering to remove the garment completely. His smile was gone and replaced by desire and anger. How dare that girl deny her King?

Regina trembled in hate, fear and disgust when she felt him position himself behind her and before she could prepare for the pain she knew would come, she felt him align his member against her entrance. She flinched and let out a sharp sigh, doing her best not to show any further reaction and not to make things any worse as more tears streamed down her face as she uselessly begged him to stop.

"You feel so good." Leopold whispered between grunts as he pushed inside her, not caring if he was hurting her.

Their screams became incoherent because of all the crying and sobs of anger. Emma no longer knew who the requests for this to stop were coming from. She had never felt so powerless in her life before. What was the use of being one of the most powerful creatures if she couldn't protect Regina from anything? What was the use of being there if she couldn't stop the suffering of her sweet Regina? She felt her body tremble violently and her powers begging to be released. Darkness spread within her as hate spread through her body. The images before her mixed with her own memories of many foster homes and parents who snuck into her room in the middle of the night.

Emma felt numb. No matter how hard she tried to pull her magic and get rid of what was holding her there unable to do anything; nothing happened.

After a while, Regina no longer cried. Her expression was empty and the eyes that expressed so much were lifeless. When Leopold finished he just got up and left, leaving Regina on the bed as if she were something disposable.

 

*******

Emma watched as the door closed behind him and Regina remained in bed, crying and motionless. Slowly she pulled her aching and abused body onto the mattress and crawled into the middle of the massive bed. She pulled on her nightgown to cover her body and cringed. The sobs wrecked Regina's body, and Emma felt when the spell around her seemed to lessen. She looked around and saw that the Dark Ones were disappearing and before Rumple was gone, he removed the bracelet from her wrist.

Emma knew she shouldn't, but as soon as all the Dark Ones were gone and she was free to act, she practically ran towards Regina. The brunette was curled up in the middle of the bed and her eyes were distant, as if she wasn't really there and it made Emma's heart ache. "Regina" She called softly, not wanting to startle her.

When their eyes met Emma thought she couldn't bear the pain, but she had to. For Regina. "I will take care of you." She used her palm to dry her own tears. "I won't hurt you."

"I don't think you can do me more harm than what has already been done." Regina whispered. "Why are you here? Why now? Why didn't you stop him?" She was too tired and in too much pain to be angry with Emma. She wanted to, but by looking into the blonde's eyes you could see how much it hurt her too. Emma was different from everyone she had met up to that point in her life and it intrigued Regina. The green eyes always so alive - and sometimes stormy - now had what seemed gray sprinkles and Regina frowned. She knew Emma's eyes would change color depending on how she used her magic.

New tears streamed down her face and Emma felt her heart ache. She, better than anyone, understood what Regina was feeling at that moment. "I won’t touch you. I won't do anything you don't want. I just want to make the physical pain disappear since I couldn't stop it." Emma said slowly. Although she couldn't change what happened she would try to smooth the pain in the best possible way, at least for now. Emma knew that this wouldn't be the last time it would happen, so she would do the only thing she could at the moment. "I know you don't like it when someone uses magic, but it's the best way to help with your bruises and pain right now." Emma took another step towards the bed, her hands shaking and her breathing irregular. She had never used her magic for healing and wasn't sure what would happen if she used it now that her light magic was tainted by darkness, but she needed to try. "Is it okay for you if I do this?"

"Since when does what I want matter to anyone?"

"It matters to me." Emma looked into her eyes, trying to comfort Regina in some way. "Look, I know your mom often uses magic as a means of punishing you, and I know you've seen me use my magic to attack those knights and to disguise myself, but there are other ways to use magic too. It can be used to help people, to heal them and lessen their pain."

Emma waited patiently in silence while Regina fought back tears, and when she looked at her again Emma knew she could approach the bed. Her hands hovered over Regina's body and she slowly let her magic flow through her fingers. Emma tried to remember what Regina taught her; that her magic came from her emotions and that she should control them, and the things she had read in Cora's books.

Emma closed her eyes and concentrated on relieving the pain and the bruises. Her tears were streaming down her face when she realized that she could not make the bruises disappear completely, because if Leopold suspected something he could cause Regina even more pain and that was not what she intended. Now Emma no longer cared whether she would mess with the present or the future. All she wanted to do was make Regina feel better. Send her pain away. The brunette slowly began to relax as she felt Emma's energy spread over her body like a warm hug.

"Not yet, dearie. First, you must take a price for the magic."

Emma's eyes opened at the sound of Rumple's voice.

"Go away." She said through clenched teeth.

"Well, I’m sorry, savior, but those are the rules. I didn't make them up. There has to be a price."

"I won't take anything to help her." Emma glanced toward the window. Her voice was low and dangerous, but somehow Regina didn't seem to care. Somehow she knew that Emma was not talking to her.

"She asked for the magic. She has to pay for it." Rumple chuckled.

"She didn't ask me. I'm doing this because I want to!" Emma's eyes started to gleam in a grayish tone.

"Tasty, isn't it... The darkness?"

"I said" Emma exhaled slowly, her nostrils inflating as she struggled to keep her control before the young Regina. "Go away!" Laughing, Rumple disappeared again, leaving the two alone.

Emma took a few deep breaths and refocused on reducing the physical pain that Regina was feeling. She knew that the psychological, however, was something else entirely. What comforted her was knowing, it was being sure that Regina had overcome all this and now had a good life surrounded by people who loved and cared for her. When she was finished, Emma lifted her head and looked the brunette in the eye. "I'm really sorry, Regina. You must be hating me right now and I don't blame you for that. I hate myself right now. All of that power within me and I can't stop anything from happening." Emma shook her head. "I know how you feel now and I wanted more than anything to be able to change that."

"Why?" Regina whispered.

"Why what?" Emma asked confused.

"Why do you care about me so much?" Regina huddled against the pillows and pulled the sheet over her body. "Since you first appeared... you seem to know me very well and know things about me-"

"I'm breaking all the rules now, but," Emma took a deep breath. "In another life you are one of the most important people in my life. You are the reason why I am here now."

"Do you blame me for being stuck here?" Regina asked quietly.

"Never." Emma smiled weakly. "Try to get some rest. I'll try to think of a way to stay around and take care of you as much as I can." Emma reached out and tentatively stroked the brunette's shoulder. When Regina didn't pull away or reject her touch, Emma leaned over and placed a kiss through her hair before disappearing into her gray smoke.

(...)

When the smoke cleared and Emma opened her eyes, she was in a forest that she didn't know and didn't care where it was. Emma felt her body vibrating with power, anger and frustration and with a cry of pain she let her magic run free through her body until it was released by the palms of her hands and her fingers. It was something much stronger than she had felt until that moment and the more she let her powers run through her body the more it seemed to be emanating from every pore in her skin. She saw the trees and bushes around her start to levitate and disintegrate, or break. The branches of the trees crackled around and Emma saw fire start to rise from the ground and consume the trunks and spread quickly through the bushes and everything around. The animals began to flee in fright as her power extended and destroyed everything around. For a brief moment Emma thought of herself as Jean Grey when she became the Phoenix and thought that their situation was even similar. No one could be completely good, no matter how much others tried to change you or protect you. Snow and David had done something unthinkable to ensure that Emma's heart never knew darkness, but in sending her through that wardrobe, all their effort was in vain. Just as Professor Xavier had been wrong to put those barriers in Jean's mind so that she wouldn't be aware of the extent of her powers.

Emma felt her power consuming her body and her energy until she started to see everything blur and she knew she was about to pass out. Using what was left of her energy and power, Emma did her best to teleport to her room above the tavern.

Chapter 10: Chapter 10

Notes:

Hey, guys, how are you?

A quick note, because after the last chapter and some comments I received, I feel that I need to make this even clearer: Emma can't and won't change anything in the major events that happen in Regina's life in the past. By doing so, she could destroy the present.
In 99% of movies and tv shows or books that cover the theme of time travel, there is always this rule: you can't change the past.
Despite Emma's scenes with young Regina, and later on with Evil Queen, this is NOT an AU Enchanted Forest fanfic.

With that cleared up, I hope you enjoy the chapter.

As you know, I don't have a beta so any mistake is mine.

Emma could hear Delilah's worried voice in the distance, as if she were underwater, and she could feel the damp cloth being placed against her scalding forehead and neck, but no matter how hard she tried to open her eyes, she couldn't. Soon after, she fell asleep again.

Emma was walking through an intricate maze and only torches attached to the walls served to light the way. The smell of stone and wet earth invaded her nostrils and Emma had to be careful not to slip on the damp floor. She heard voices in the distance, hurried whispers, but she couldn't make them out. Every time she seemed to be getting close, the voices disappeared and she was left alone in that dimly lit place that sent chills down her spine. Emma swore under her breath when she slipped again and had to rest her hand on the wall to keep from falling. "Ew." She wiped her hand on her vest. "This is disgusting." Emma stopped when faced with a fork and thought for a moment. She straightened up and tried to listen for anything that would help her get out of there, wherever she went, but in vain. There was no sound but her breath and the crackling of the fire from the torches attached to the walls. After wondering for a few minutes Emma decided to take the left path and plunged into darkness after taking half a dozen steps. "Shit." She swore before she felt her body go weightless and she was hurled into the darkness.

When Emma opened her eyes she was in a dark room and only the sound of her panting filled the place. "What the fuck-" She started, but her words were interrupted when a voice she knew very well called her name. She held her breath and waited. Again. Weak and distant, but it was there. Regina's voice, 'hers' Regina.

Emma ran towards the voice and swore when she hit something, an invisible field or whatever it was. "Regina!" She called and at that moment she didn't care if her voice sounded desperate. "Regina, I'm here!"

"Emma!"

The blonde felt her body vibrate with life when she heard Regina call her name. "I'm here, Regina." Emma turned on her heels, trying to pick up something in the dark, anything that would give her a direction, that would lead her to Regina.

"And where the hell is it here, Emma?" The brunette snorted irritably.

"I dont know." Emma closed her eyes and tried to focus. How it was possible that she was in contact with Regina she didn't know yet, but she would try her best to tell the brunette what was happening, where she was. Perhaps Regina would be able to bring her home. "I'm in a dark place now, I think I'm in a kind of coma or whatever." Emma said thoughtfully.

"What?" Regina's voice rose in a worried squeak, and Emma's mind immediately reminded her of another version of Regina.

"I'm fine." Emma said softly. "Immortal, remember?"

"Emma..." Regina snorted and Emma was sure that the brunette was massaging her temples at the moment. "What's the last thing you remember?"

"I-" Emma swallowed and tears immediately blurred her vision. She couldn't tell Regina about that. Instead, she took a deep breath and said "The last thing I remember is being in a forest. I was really upset and I couldn't control my powers and I let them run free for me. It was scary and very cool at the same time, like at the end of that X-Men movie that we watched with Henry in which Jean loses control of her powers and- "

"Miss Swan." Regina sighed heavily. "This is hardly the time for juvenile comparisons. It would be helpful if you could focus and put those nonsense aside for a moment."

Okay, now Emma was sure the brunette was rubbing her temples and she was irritated. 'No, she is worried.' Henry's voice said in the back of her mind. 'Mom snaps when she is worried.' Emma took a deep breath and was silent for a moment, pondering what she would say to Regina. "I'm stuck in the past. Again." She finally said.

"When in the past?" Regina asked with a heavy sigh.

But before Emma could respond she felt her body weightless again and in the next moment she was being thrown into the darkness again.

Emma felt her body hit the floor with a hard thud. "Ouch." She grunted and placed herself in a sitting position while massaging her elbow. She staggered back a step as the trees seemed to explode on the ground, sending tangled roots around her and Emma screamed. Scorched earth and sky came and went from her sight, even as the shadow figures swirled around her, inattentive. Emma took a step forward when the curling tendril of root wound around her ankle and drew her down. The lightning looked like a fork behind her vision making her dizzy. Emma could feel her powers running through her body, through her veins and she knew she was about to lose control again. Emma closed her eyes tightly, fearing that she might release her powers where her physical body was, at the inn, and end up hurting Delilah or someone else. She could feel the light and the darkness running inside her and struggling to see which would take control over her. It was almost impossible to resist.

"Emma, you need to fight this." Regina's voice filled her mind. "Emma, we will find a way to bring you back. Please don't let yourself be consumed by the darkness more than necessary. I wouldn't forgive myself." And again, stupid as it was, Emma couldn't help comparing that feeling with when Edward left to protect Belle and the only way she could get in touch with him was by doing stupid things that put her safety at risk. Emma was very tempted to let the darkness consume her. It was exhausting to fight all that power.

(...)

Present days, Storybrooke.

Regina woke up abruptly; startled and sweating. Strands of hair clung to her forehead and neck and she felt the silk nightgown sticking to her skin. Beside her Robin slept heavily, unperturbed by the fact that she woke up. 'Well,' Regina thought and sighed heavily. She knew she couldn't go back to sleep. For the past week Regina had been dreaming constantly about Emma and that was making her worried. She could never remember everything, just parts and it was like there was something that blocked it. Regina also felt that there were new memories, but no matter how hard she tried, she was unable to reach them. She had confiscated Henry's storybook, the one Snow had given him before the curse broke, and kept it on the nightstand beside her bed. Regina checked the book every time she felt a new memory appear well below the surface, but it was impossible to reach, but the book remained unchanged. It was frustrating. Regina stood up carefully and reached for her robe. Without making a sound not to wake Henry or Roland, she walked down the hall and tiptoed down the stairs. "What the hell is happening?" Regina asked herself as she entered her studio. It was the only place where no one bothered her. She walked to the corner where she kept her drinks and poured a shot of cider. Regina turned the liquid quickly, pleased by the sensation burning in her throat. With a sigh she helped herself to another, larger dose, and went to sit on the sofa in front of the fireplace while trying to remember her dreams, to no avail.

Regina stayed in the studio until the sun started to rise and then she went back up to her room and took a quick shower. She went down and made breakfast for Henry, Roland and Robin and then went to Henry's room and woke him up gently.

"What's up, mom?" Henry asked sleepily.

"I'm going to visit Maleficent. They have breakfast ready for you downstairs. Go take a shower and wake up Roland so you don't miss school." Regina said softly and brushed a strand of hair from his forehead.

"Did you dream about her again?" Henry rubbed his eyes to ward off sleep.

"Yes Dear." Regina sighed. "I need to keep trying to find a way to find your mother."

"Mom, it's been nearly three months..." He licked his lips. "Where do you think she might be?"

"I don't know, Henry." Regina sighed heavily. "But we will bring your mother back. I promise."

"I know." Henry smiled softly. "If anyone can bring her back, it's you."

Regina nodded and kissed the top of Henry's head. She wanted to say something, but the words were stuck in her throat.

"I swear to God-" Maleficent muttered sleepily. "I'll send you to another realm myself if you don't stop showing up at my house at these absurd hours." Maleficent tied her robe around her body and busied herself with making coffee. She would need it. "You know that I love you and I am willing to help you find the savior, but I would like to have a full night's sleep for a change."

"You speak as if I came here every day and threw you out of bed before the sun came up." Regina pinched the tip of her nose.

"Well," Maleficent raised an eyebrow at the brunette.

"Okay, I've been doing it this week, but just because I've been dreaming about Emma almost every day and I feel like she's in trouble."

"Of course she is in trouble. She is Emma Swan. It would be a miracle if she weren't in trouble." Maleficent laughed and raised the coffee mug to her lips. "But since you already woke me up," She sighed theatrically. "Tell me, can you remember anything this time."

"No." Regina sighed in defeat. "I'm sorry to wake you up so early, but I really don't know what to do. It's been almost three months since Emma disappeared in that vortex of magic and so far we have no clue where she might be."

"We're going to have breakfast and then we get Ruby and Belle and we go to the library." Maleficent waved her hand and in the next moment there was a hearty breakfast before them.

"And Lilith, won't come with us?"

"She arrived from the night shift right before you appeared here."

"Oh." Regina nodded. She accepted the breakfast that her friend served and before long the two were heading towards Granny's to pick up Ruby and Belle. They had been helping Regina and Maleficent to look through the many books and spells, not only in Regina's vault, but also in Rumple's things and in the secret vault under the library. Somehow when Regina casted the curse, Rumple managed to bring his vault and the secret vault, even though he was a prisoner in the Queen's castle. There was so much in Rumple's vaults that it was impossible for Regina and Maleficent to go through everything without help, so they ended up calling Ruby and Belle.

On the way to the library Regina had a flash of the dream she had with Emma last night and with a sharp turn she changed the path towards her own vault.

"Why are we here?" Maleficent raised an eyebrow.

"I feel like we need to come here." Regina shrugged.

They got out of the car and got out in silence and once again Regina instructed Ruby and Belle not to touch anything other than what she gave them.

After a few hours they had already gone through almost half of Regina's books, in vain.

"Ugh!" Regina grunted in frustration and set fire to the books around her. "This is useless."

Ruby closed the book she was reading with a loud thud and growled at Regina. "A warning next time, will you?"

"Oh, shush, puppy. We know you don't bite." Regina teased.

"I should let your entire vault be consumed until everything turns to ashes." Maleficent waved a hand and put out the fire and restored the books. "Throwing a tantrum isn't going to help us at all. We need to find a way to make you remember at least one of your dreams."

"Maybe," Belle said quietly, but loud enough so the others turned to look at her. "Maybe Archie can help."

Regina frowned and looked at her thoughtfully. "Perhaps." She smiled.

(...)

Enchanted Forest, back to the past.

"Oh, look who's finally returned to the world of the living." Deliah said relieved to see Emma waking up.

"For how long-" Emma tried to speak, but her throat was dry and sore, as if she had swallowed mouthfuls of sand. 

"Here, drink this." Delilah offered Emma a glass of water. "Slowly." She put a hand under the blonde's head and helped her take the water. "You have been sleeping for a week." Delilah licked her lips nervously. "I was really worried."

"Sorry, Del." Emma said and her voice came out hoarse and broken.

"I'll get you something to eat." Delilah left the room without saying anything else.

"Hey." Daniel said softly, not wanting to startle Emma. "I'm glad you finally woke up."

"Hey." Emma nodded, she wasn't sure what to say.

"We were worried." He said when Emma remained silent. "Delilah stayed by your side the whole time."

"She is an amazing girl." Emma swallowed.

"She is." Daniel nodded.

Before he could say anything else, Delilah came in with a tray. She placed on the chair beside Emma's bed and laughed when the blonde's stomach rumbled. On the tray was a mug of bitter, oatmeal, vegetable soup with chicken, cornmeal cake, boiled eggs, cheese, barley bread and a Tankard of Mead. And some fruits cut into small pieces.

Emma tried to sit on the bed to eat and whimpered in pain. Her whole body ached and for the first time she noticed that her hands were covered with bandages.

Delilah helped Emma to put herself in a more comfortable position to be able to eat and started feeding her.

"I'm feeling embarrassed." Emma grunted.

"Maybe you should think about it before you almost kill yourself." Delilah said without looking at Emma. "I don't know what happened, but this time I could feel your power here."

Emma looked up, blinking tears away as memories invaded her mind. "Believe me, you don't want to know what happened."

Delilah looked at Emma for a few moments and saw the turbulence and pain in the blonde's eyes, and noticed that they were grayish. "Very well." She said softly. "But if you want to talk-"

"I know." Emma said softly. "Thank you, Del."

"Emma-" Daniel swallowed. He knew that the reason she was like this had to do with Regina, and he was afraid to ask and know what it was. He was sure of one thing, tho. Whatever had happened had hurt and enraged Emma immensely.

She looked at where he was and just shook her head. What she had seen ... she would not talk about it with anyone. Perhaps not even Regina. Emma closed her eyes and tried to take a deep breath, but every part of her body hurt. She struggled to eat everything that Delilah had brought, as she knew she needed to recover her energy if she wanted to think of any way to help or protect Regina.

After eating, Emma ended up falling asleep again and lost herself in a tangle of dreams or god knows what that was. She dreamed of young Regina and Regina of Storybrooke over and over again, each more confused than the other. Emma no longer knew if they were just dreams or if she had actually made contact with the brunette in Storybrooke or how that would be possible in the first place.

When she woke up again in the middle of the night, Delilah was lying next to her, wrapped in a sheet and Daniel was nowhere to be seen. Emma felt her heart beat fast and sweat drip down her face, neck and all over her body. The dream images were still running through her mind when Emma struggled to her feet, swallowing a cry of pain as she finally got to her feet. She staggered to the bathroom and tried to concentrate to fill the bath using her powers. Strangely, although it was a relief, the Dark Ones' voices seemed to have abandoned her. Not even in dreams did they show up to tease her. Emma exhaled slowly and concentrated as best she could to fill the tub. She felt her body protest as it moved to enter the water, but as soon as the heat of the water surrounded her body, Emma felt her muscles begin to relax. She leaned her head against the edge of the tub and closed her eyes, letting her thoughts drift to the latest events, especially what was happening while she slept. Emma didn't know what that was, if she was really getting some contact with Regina from Storybrooke, but she desperately hoped so and that Regina would find a way to get her out of there before she screwed up.

While relaxing in the bath, Emma's mind wandered to young Regina. Delilah said that she had been sleeping for a week and Emma hated herself for it. She had promised young Regina that she would take care of her, that she would not abandon her. 'I need to go to her.' Emma murmured to herself and stood up. She took the towel and dried herself, waving her hand to put on a clean piece of clothing. When Emma returned to the room, Daniel was there. "Where were you?" She raised an eyebrow.

"I don't have much to do now that I'm dead and watching people sleep can be uncomfortable for them." He shrugged.

"I'm going to Regina." Emma announced after a few seconds.

"But what if the King is with her?" Daniel asked in alarm.

"That's why you are going with me." Emma smiled. "When we get there you go to her room and tell me if she is alone."

"This is not a good idea. What if someone sees us?"

"Daniel, you are a ghost." Emma said exasperatedly.

"But you can see me." He raised an eyebrow. "What if other people can too?"

"Then you disappear." Emma shrugged. "Nobody there knows you. If there is someone there who can see ghosts too, they won't be questioning too much. From where I come from this is usually not a good sign and I bet it's not here either."

"When you put it like that..." He sighed.

"I need to see her. Know if she's okay, and most importantly, she needs to know that I haven't abandoned her."

Daniel shook his head, but ended up agreeing. He was still unsure about that plan, but the thought of seeing Regina again was very tempting. Even though she couldn't see him.

Emma waved her hand and soon the two disappeared into gray smoke, and the next moment they appeared in a dark corridor in Leopold's castle. "Regina's room is over there." Emma pointed out, hidden in the darkness. "Don't go in, but get close enough to see if you can hear anything. If the King is there with her, you will know." Emma said, and felt the hate spread through her with that thought. She wanted to be able to break his neck, torture him for hours and then kill him. But she knew it wasn't time for him to die, yet. According to the little she knew about the story of Regina and her parents, she only managed to kill Leopold years later.

Daniel swallowed and nodded. With uncertain steps he went to the bedroom door and stopped, leaning his head as close to the door as he could to see if there was any sound from inside.

Daniel concentrated and after a few seconds he turned to Emma and waved, indicating that the brunette was alone inside and in the next moment he and Emma were on the other side of the door.

"Who's there?" Regina immediately moved to a sitting position, a grimace of pain contorting her face.

"It's me, Emma." The blonde said softly and left the dark corner where she was. The room was plunged into darkness. The candles and the fireplace that usually cast light around the room were unlit, and the only light that came in was from the balcony.

Emma opened her hand and a fireball appeared in her palm. She concentrated for a moment and made the thing levitate beside her, like an orb of light or something. Her long hair was tied in a loose bun and she wore leather pants, chemise and a dark vest over it. On her face it was possible to see some bruises and scratches that Emma had received on the night of Regina's 'wedding' to Leopold. One of her eyes had an ugly bruise around it; now it was more yellow than black, but still.

"What happened to you?" Regina gasped as the orb of fire lit Emma's face. Before she could remember the pain that ran through her body after Leopold's disgusting visit, Regina was kneeling on the mattress, one hand stretched out towards Emma. "Who did this to you?"

"I'm fine." Emma waved a hand. "Do you mind if I sit down for a while? I'm a little tired."

"And why would that be?" Daniel grunted under his breath.

Emma looked at him with raised eyebrows for a moment and he shrugged. "Coming here has used up a lot of my energy and I'm still not fully recovered." She licked her lips. "But I needed to see you. Know if you were fine-"

"If I'm fine?" Regina's voice rose. "Oh, I'm doing great! Don't you see?"

"Sorry, I know you're not doing well ." Emma emphasized the word so Regina understood that she knew. "But-" She shook her head.

"Are you going to tell me who did this to you or do I have to guess?" Regina changed the subject. She didn't want to talk about Leopold or his intolerable visits.

"I did this to me." Emma sighed. "I told you: I still don't know how to control my powers and that night, after I left here I ended up in a forest and my powers were very out of control." Emma shrugged and it sent a bolt of pain through her body. "Shit." She cried out.

Regina's eyes widened when she heard the curse leave Emma's mouth. She had never heard a woman swear before, but Emma was different from everyone she had met so far. "You shouldn't have come. You are in pain."

"I needed-" Emma whispered. "I needed to see you and let you know that I didn't leave you." Emma reached over the mattress until she found Regina's hand and squeezed it gently. "I know there is a reason why I am stuck in the past, although I still don't know what it is, and while I try to find a way to get home I will do my best to protect you without ruining the present."

"And how are you going to do that?" Regina looked at her hopefully. "Can you make his visits stop?" She felt tears streaming down her cheeks and turned her face away.

"I'm afraid not." Emma said through clenched teeth. "At least not yet." She shook her head. "I will find a way, Regina, I promise."

"Until then I have to take it, don't I?" She said bitterly. "Perform my duties as a wife." She took the hand Emma was holding and placed it against her body.

Emma bit her lip to keep her own tears from falling. She wished she could do something to stop Leopold from looking for Regina, or at least to reduce his visitors. If she had a potion or something she could give Regina to put in his drink.

"Emma, someone is coming." Daniel's voice brought her out of her thoughts.

"Who?" She turned to him and out of the corner of her eye saw Regina looking at her in confusion.

"Sir Henry Mills."

Emma turned to Regina again. "Is your father here with you? Where is your mother?"

"Gone." Regina said through clenched teeth. "I sent her away."

"Like?" Emma raised an eyebrow.

"A being." She frowned. "His name was Rumpel- Rumple-'' She shook her head. "I still don't know how to say his name properly, but if I call him three times he will appear."

"Rumplestiltskin." Emma sighed in defeat. "Of course he would have a disgusting crocodile finger in it.

"Do you know him?"

"Sadly, yes." Emma sighed.

"He helped me get rid of Mother."

"And what did he ask for in return?"

"Emma, he's getting close. We need to go." Daniel pleaded.

"I know, stable boy." Emma whispered .

"Who are you talking to?" Regina looked alarmed at where Emma was looking, but saw no one there.

"What did that Imp ask in return for helping you get rid of Cora?" Emma pressed.

"He said he has known me since I was a baby, and that there is a lot of history between him and my family. Both in the past and in the future. How can he know?" Regina lifted her head to look at Emma again, and her hazel eyes shone uncertain and desperate, and Emma felt her heart squeeze.

"He can see the future, or parts of it." Emma shook her head. "This bloody bastard knew everything. He planned everything." Emma hissed.

"What are you talking about?"

"Nothing." Emma shook her head. "Tell me, how he helped you and what he asked for in return, Regina. I need to know."

"He gave me a portal. It looked like a mirror."

"A portal? Do you still have it?" Emma's face lit up with hope.

"I'm afraid not, sorry, Emma." Regina lowered her head. "But either way, I don't think it could help you. He said that portal was for a specific kingdom, and that I could use it to trap Mother there."

"But if you got rid of Cora then why are you still here?" Emma tilted her head.

"I was leaving, the day after the wedding." Regina licked her lower lip. "And I was going to return the book to him, but he found me on my way out and convinced me to stay. He said that he can teach me and that one day I will do something for him."

"The curse." Emma whispered. "Son of a bitch!" She stood up abruptly, ignoring the pain that shot through her body with that gesture. "I'm going to kill this damn Imp."

"Emma." Daniel called again.

"It has to do with something in the future, doesn't it? You know what's going to happen and how, don't you?" Regina pressed.

"Yes." Emma sighed. "I need to go, but I will be back, Regina. I promise." She gave a quick kiss on the top of the brunette's head and disappeared into her gray smoke taking Daniel with her.

"What was Regina talking about? About the future? Did you come from the future?" Daniel started firing questions as soon as they appeared in the inn room again.

"Yes, I came from the future." Emma sighed heavily. She sat on the bed and waved her hand again, changing those clothes for something more comfortable. "But I can't-"

"Emma, I'm dead. I don't think what you tell me is going to influence your time."

"I think you're right." Emma laughed tiredly. "But not now, Daniel. I need to rest. I'm drained."

"It's all right." He said defeated.

Emma turned on her side and snuggled against Delilah's body, burying her face in the girl's soft hair.

(...)

When Emma woke up the next morning, Delilah was not in the room, but there was a tray with a hearty breakfast waiting for her. Emma smiled and started eating everything Delilah had done for her. Then she took a shower and changed. Daniel was nowhere to be found. She still felt her body ache, but could not stay in bed anymore doing nothing. A week asleep was wasted enough time. Emma went down the stairs and crossed the village towards Argo's tavern.

"By God, what happened to you?" Argo asked as soon as Emma entered. With two long strides he was before her, inspecting her injuries as a father would probably do. "Who did this to you?"

"It was nothing. It was an accident."

"Sure." He snorted.

"I guarantee you that no man raises his hand to me, Argo. Not anymore." Emma said seriously. "Now, let's train. I already wasted too much time in the week that I was away."

He stared at her for a while, but seeing that Emma would not change his mind, he sighed and took their swords, leading the blonde to the back of the tavern.

They trained all morning and just when Emma noticed that Argo was already very tired, they stopped.

Argo offered Emma a Tankard from Mead and the two sat on a mountain of hay to get some rest.

"Argo, you were a knight, weren't you?" Emma's face lit up with an idea and she knew it was a stupid idea, but it was all she had so far.

"That was a long time ago, child."

"Still," Emma rolled her eyes at the nickname.

"Yes I was."

"What does it take to become a knight?"

"Besides being very skilled with a sword?" Argo raised an eyebrow.

"Yes, besides that."

"It depends on where you want to go." He shrugged. "If you want to be a simple knight, just skill with the sword, but if you want to reach the highest ranks, then you need to have something more."

"Like what?"

"You have to be a strategist, understand politics, be strong and not be afraid to make hard decisions." He took a long swig of his drink and looked at Emma. "Among other things. Why?"

"I will join King Leopold's royal guard." Emma said seriously.

Argo burst out laughing. "Did you lose your mind, child? Why would you do that?"

"I have my reasons." Emma said irritably. "Do you think I can't do it?"

"On the contrary." Argo shook his head. "You have shown yourself exceptionally skilled with a sword. And that is what concerns me."

"Why?"

"Emma, have you been in the army before?"

"No, but I know what they are like. And I know how to deal with them."

"You have no idea what they might be like, especially those with the highest rank."

"I don't care." Emma said decisively. "I need to do this."

"You're going to get hurt."

"I highly doubt that." Emma smirked.

"There is something you are not telling me, is there?"

"There are many things I'm not telling you, old man." Emma laughed. "But you really don't have to worry about me. Nothing in this realm can kill me."

"There is always something that can hurt us, child." Argo shook his head. "Joining a King's army is not that easy, Emma." Argo said after a few minutes in comfortable silence. "His army is not missing, so he needs to go around looking for new knights. But I know you well enough to know that I won't be able to speak to you out of this."

"Nope." Emma smiled. "But I would appreciate some more lessons and tips."

"Very well." He sighed. "Come back tomorrow and we will continue."

(...)

"Emma, this is- you're out of your mind." Delilah said when the blonde told her about her idea, her plan. "Even if you manage to join the King's army, what guarantees will you be able to stay close to Regina?"

"I'll make it." Emma said determinedly. "I'm going to make Leopold put me as the new Queen's personal guard."

"And how do you intend to achieve such a feat?" Delilah raised an eyebrow.

"I will plant the seed of doubt in his head." She smiled victoriously. "I will tell him that the guards are looking disrespectfully at the new Queen, and that I heard some of them saying what they intend to do with her when they catch her alone. He will put me with her in the blink of an eye."

"I hope you know what you're doing." Delilah sighed. "I will miss you, Emma, but I hope you get what you want."

"I was thinking..." Emma licked her lips nervously. She knew that by joining Leopold's army, and even if she became Regina's personal guard, she couldn't stay with her all the time, and if a war broke out, she would have to fight. Then, thinking about it, Emma came up with another plan. "You could go with me."

"What?" Delilah's eyes widened. "Did you hit your head?"

"No, Del, listen to me." Emma pleaded. "I know I won't be able to stay with Regina all the time or that would raise suspicions about the King, but if you go with me, I might be able to put you as her maid. You will spend all the time with her, or almost all the time, and this will be good for all sides. "

"Emma, I don't know." Delilah said nervously, but there was a spark in her eyes that said she was considering. "What if the King finds out about this?"

"Then I'll take care of that." Emma held Delilah's hands in hers. "Do you trust me?"

"Yes."

"Then help me with this, please."

(...)

The weeks went by and as a result Emma's training with Argo intensified. In addition to showing her everything he knew how to do with a sword, he taught her about all the technical aspects; the political part, the strategies, reading the maps, areas she should avoid and where it was easier to win battles if there was one, and everything she needed to know so she could convince Leopold. But there was still a problem: he didn't need new horsemen. In the afternoons Emma spent her time practicing alone or with Billy, or trying to come up with a perfect plan so she could join Leopold's army. Sometimes she risked a visit to Regina in the middle of the afternoon, always taking Daniel with her so he could make sure that Regina was alone when Emma arrived. The nights she spent with Delilah, and together they were learning to deal with her powers.

One afternoon, Emma was watching Leopold's men from a distance. She had gone to the palace, but Regina wasn't alone so she had to wait. As she watched them, Emma had an idea. In a few days she had managed to make ten men disappear. Not dead. She didn't want to kill anyone unless it was really necessary, but she needed to get Leopold to look for new men.

It didn't take long and that's exactly what happened. The news soon spread throughout the kingdom.

"Since you won't give up on this absurd idea, I want you to have this." Argo said one morning, when Emma showed up for her last training before leaving for the village where Leopold would go in search of new knights. He took a sword that was leaning against a haystack and handed it to Emma. "I used this sword in my knight days and it has always helped me. It saved me. I want you to have it."

"Argo, I can't-"

"Please." He pushed the sword into Emma's hands. "That way I will feel more confident, safe."

Emma nodded and pulled the sword out of its sheath. It was without a doubt the most beautiful sword Emma had ever seen.

"The blade is made of a rare material; a combination of diamond, adamas and fairy dust, which makes the blade unbreakable, and has a very sharp edge. It has an elaborate guard, an ivory grip, and a diamond-shaped pommel. It is of an average weight, is perfectly balanced and is comfortable to hold in either hand. The scabbard is made of silver with gold trimmings, and is covered by crimson rope. The blade will glow a faint shade of green when magical creatures approach; like ogres, trolls, and the like." Argo said as Emma admired the sword in her hand with a youthful look.

"Does she have a name?"

"Yes." Argo smiled. "Stormcaller."

Emma's mind immediately associated the sword with the one Frodo used in The Lord of the Rings, which also shone in the presence of enemies, but his was not so pretty, Emma thought. "I liked it." She said as she put the sword back in its sheath. "But... are you sure? It's quite a sword."

"Yes, I'm sure." Argo put his hand on Emma's shoulder and squeezed it gently. "Good luck, child. I will miss you."

"Me too, old man." Emma smiled and wrapped him in a tight hug. She let the hug last for a few seconds and then pulled away. "Thanks for everything, Argo."

"Be safe, Emma." He smiled warmly. "I hope that for whatever reason you are doing this, that you get what you want and that you find peace in your heart."

"Me too, Argo. Me too."

And then, without saying anything else, Emma tied the sword around her waist, mounted Pegasus and set off for The Reflecting Peanut , Winston's tavern.

Chapter 11: Chapter 11

Notes:

I hope I didn't make you guys wait too long for the update.
Now we are going to start the second part of the story and I confess that I am nervous about how you will receive it. I hope you enjoy it.

As you all know, I don't have a beta so all mistakes are mine.

They said that in Gates of Valldrag the wind has a soul and cries lamentably through the citadel's narrow streets because it is saddened by what it finds there. A place forgotten and abandoned by the king. Remembered by him only when he needs new soldiers to fight his battles. The imposing name of the village was just a ghost of what it once was. From their port set sail for the southern islands. A few pirate ships would flock in from time to time bringing their drunken sailors and the cursed gold that the pirates stole from the ends of the world to increase their fortune and glory.

Emma looked disdainfully at a pirate ship that was docked at the harbor, but that was soon behind her as she faced the worn-out facade and open windows that allowed its residents to hear the drunk's clatter. The rain was pouring down on Gates of Valldrag, dragging the mud through the narrow alleys, making Emma curse low each time her boots sank into the mud. Behind her Daniel walked in silence and seemed lost in thought. Emma wondered, not for the first time since she met the stable boy, if a ghost could feel or think, but from what she had experienced with Daniel in the last few weeks the answer was clear to her.

Emma had left Pegasus at Silverfalls, which for weeks, perhaps months, had been her home and left the next morning with Delilah by her side.

Although the girl was still not quite sure that Emma's plan would work, she would do what she could to help the blonde, and something inside her said that she needed to be next to Emma.

The trip to the village near Leopold's kingdom took five days. Emma knew she could just have poofed them there, but she didn't want to take any chances, and she definitely didn't want to use her magic unnecessarily. Since that last night the other Dark Ones had not appeared, but Emma didn't trust that they wouldn't appear at any time, especially if she started using her powers all the time. Emma hadn't had any Twilight experiences with Regina since that last one, and that made her a little uneasy. She still didn't know if that last time had been real or just a dream, but Emma wanted to keep the hope that, somehow, she had managed to contact Regina and she would now know how to get her out of there.

"Emma." She was taken out of her thoughts by Delilah. "Are you okay? If you want we can go back-"

"No." She interrupted the girl more sharply than she intended. "Going back is not an option for me." She put her hand on the hilt of the sword tied to her waist and squeezed. It somehow seemed to reassure her a little. 

"Are you sure it's here?" Daniel spoke for the first time that day.

Most of the time in the past few days, Daniel has remained silent, and has often disappeared altogether. Emma wondered if he was upset with her or if he was just doing ghost stuff. She shook her head and suppressed a chuckle.

Beneath the big hood, Emma raised her head slightly to see the tavern door on the other side of the village. Raindrops trickled slowly down her face, some heaping in her lashes and blurring her view of the lighted windows. She nodded and stepped forward. Her boots sank into the mud with a nasty squeak. Emma hesitated as she stood in front of the door, streams of rain streaming down the rusty black metal. 

Emma felt her heart pounding and her mouth going dry in anticipation. She knew if anything went wrong she would be putting Delilah in danger, probably unnecessary danger, but the girl's presence made her calmer. And she had promised Regina that she would protect her, that she would be with her as much as she could. Every week she had spent with Argo and their painful farewell couldn't be in vain. She hadn't meant to become so close to him, but there was something about Argo, something the way he talked to her, the way he took care of her whenever they were together. He became a fatherly figure to her, and it pained her to say; sometimes more than David. Her gaze shifted from Delilah to Daniel and his soft smile seemed to be encouraging her somehow. Suddenly she felt Daniel's hand on her shoulder and that was what she needed to turn the knob and step inside.

Emma glanced around, letting the light from the oil lamps fill the place, slowly taking in all around her, scanning every corner of the tavern until she found a vacant table in the far corner of the room. Without drawing much attention to them, she walked among the drunk customers and on her way to the table, asked one of the servants to bring her two pitchers of beer.

A few minutes later the maid brought the beer Emma had ordered and eyed her suspiciously. She was sure those women weren't from here and that could mean trouble. She took in Emma's appearance; her fancy cloak, to her worn leather boots, and when her eyes met the blonde's, she felt a shiver run down her spine, sending her away quickly and returning to her chores attending to other customers.

Emma sighed wearily. She had no idea when exactly the king would appear in that place and hated the idea of having to spend some time there. She closed her eyes and leaned her head against the wall. 

"You'd better open your eyes and drink your beer before you start to draw even more attention to you." Daniel's soft voice pulled her from her thoughts and she opened her eyes, locking their gazes immediately. She knew she couldn't talk to him in front of other people because no one else could see him, but her look often said more than any word. She concentrated on drinking her beer and tried to listen to the conversations that popped up around the tables.

The pirates smiled and toasted with the girls sitting around them. Their eyes glowed with malice that made Emma's stomach turn. She remembered when she fell on Zelena's time portal and had to do something similar to be able to fix what she had done to her parents and anger bubbled in her chest. Seeming to feel her emotions, Daniel placed his hand on her forearm and squeezed softly, smiling at her. "Don't go this way, Emma."

The blonde shook her head and turned the rest of the liquid into her mug at once. Being the Dark One had its advantages. She could drink a lot more than an ordinary person, and usually took many, many doses to make her sliglty drunk. 

After the tenth pitcher of beer and no useful information, Emma got up and walked to the counter, leaning over to speak to the innkeeper. The man ran his hand over his forehead, pearly with perspiration, and grimaced, perplexed, showing the remaining teeth.

"I've never seen people like you on these sides of the kingdom." The innkeeper raised his eyebrows and examined Emma. She hated to feel so exposed, but she needed to know when the king would appear. With a nervous gesture, he tried to straighten a lock of gray hair. Emma still wore the hood, a shadow hiding the top of her face. The flash of the lamp reflected in her eyes was barely visible. "Why are you after the king?" He tried to make his voice sound steady, but Emma knew that kind of man. "I don't want trouble here."

"I'm not looking for confusion." Emma assured him. "I heard that it is to these sides that the king comes when he is in search of new knights and this is what I intend to do. Be part of the royal guard" She added, taking off the hood slowly. Her curls fell over her shoulders, and the innkeeper's mistrust flickered at the sight of delicate but striking features before him. The intense green eyes almost burned his soul. The woman's face made him speechless; the protruding cheekbones dotted with freckles that painted white skin like snow, contrasting with blood red lips.

"You?" The man looked at her in disbelief. "Why would a woman like you want to join the royal guard? The king is not as kind as they say, and neither are his men. Can you imagine the kind of thing that can happen to a girl like you there?"

"I have my reasons." Emma's jaw tightened and her hands clenched into fists at the side of her body. "And I know how to take care of myself. Believe me, no man with a little common sense would want to get in my way."

The innkeeper wiped his forehead and looked at her in silence for a moment, as if evaluating Emma's words, deciding whether to believe them or not. Finally, knowing that this was none of his business, he leaned his elbows on the counter and leaned forward. "I don't know what the lady intends, but I heard some men say that the king will be here tomorrow morning." The innkeeper threw the cloth over his shoulder and straightened.

"What can you tell me about how the soldiers are chosen by the king?" Emma asked, putting on the hood again.

"The king seeks men who are willing to do anything. Knights who don't hesitate to kill if necessary." The man moved behind the counter and poured himself some cheap whiskey. "If the knight is good enough in the king's eyes, he may end up protecting his daughter or the new Queen."

"Great." Emma licked her lips. She glanced at the table and her eyes met Delilah's for a moment. "I would like a room, then." 

"I'm sorry, but we don't have any spare rooms." The man shook his head. "Many men from neighboring villages are here for the same reason as you."

"Okay, thanks." Emma sighed slightly annoyed. She hoped to get at least one night's sleep on a mattress, but apparently she would have to sleep in the forest around the village. She looked toward the table she was on and her gaze met Delilah's for a moment.

The man looked in the direction of the table Emma was a moment ago and his eyes landed on Delilah, before a smirk could appear on his lips, he felt something in the air, something dark and dangerous that made him flinch and he shook his head. “Can I help you with anything else, my lady?” 

“No, that would be all.” Emma put some coins on the counter and nodded to Delilah and when the girl came at her she said: “Let’s go, we need to find a place to sleep.” 

(...)

The sun rose.

The dew covered the grass of the lake with jewels and the song of the birds was carried lightly by the breeze. Emma stretched out like a cat and stood up. She inhaled deeply, savoring the scent of the morning, that even in a place like this, which seemed forgotten by the gods, conveyed some peace. The breeze would soon give way to the heat of the day and probably bloody battles so that those who wanted to join the king's knights could prove their worth. 

Emma shook Delilah gently and the girl woke up, looking at her slightly confused for a moment. "Wake up, sleeping beauty." Emma smiled. "Let's have breakfast before the King arrives. I don't want to fight on an empty stomach."

Delilah stretched and stood up. She went to the nearby stream and washed her face before returning to where Emma was so they could go get something to eat.

"You'd better hurry." Daniel's voice made her spin on her heels, a smile danced on his lips. "You cannot impress the king if you don't eat your breakfast. That's one of the few things that makes you unbearable."

"Shut up, Daniel." Emma smiled. She took her sword and looked at it for a few seconds. Argo gave her the sword as a gift the day before Emma left, and she still hadn't gotten used to the beauty of the sword. At the end of its handle there was a blue crystal encrusted and its glow seemed to pulsate inside the stone. She felt her heart clench at the thought of Argo. It had been a little less than a week since she'd left, and no matter how hard she tried not to bond with anyone in the past, she couldn't stop herself. In recent weeks, Argo had been the father she had wanted all her childhood and Emma couldn't help but think of the man. "Come on, I don't want to be late for the king's arrival." She glanced at her companions and started walking towards the inn. 

When the king's carriage finally arrived at Gates of Valldrag the sun was already shining brightly. Most of the ships had left the port. The merchants heading north and the pirates in search of gold and adventures through other kingdoms. 

Emma stiffened as Leopold stepped into the tavern with three of his knights and lowered her head, preventing their eyes from meeting. She felt Delilah stiffen besides her and knew it was more because the girl was worried about her than being in Leopold’s presence. Emma glanced quickly at Delilah and took her hand in hers, squeezing gently. “Everything will be okay.” She whispered to her friend and looked around. The boys who were there immediately stood up to greet the king and, against her will, she did the same.

In a short time, the boys had formed a line, and discreetly Emma joined them. She watched silently as one of the guards stood beside Leopold on an improvised stage.

"Today you have the opportunity to prove your worth before the king and join the royal guard, vowing to protect Your Majesty, his precious daughter and his wife." One of the guards spoke, attracting Emma's attention. The man made a gesture with his hand and the other guard walked to one of the boys in line, stopping before him. "What's your name, son?"

"Jimmy, sir." The boy responded alternating his gaze between the soldier before him and the other farther back.

"And why do you want to join the royal guard?"

"For glory, sir." Jimmy straightened his chest and smiled confidently. Emma shook her head in disbelief. How could these boys be so stupid?

"What are you laughing about?" The soldier behind him took a step toward her and Emma froze. She had not meant to draw attention to herself that way.

"Nothing, sir."

"You think you're better than him?" The soldier took another step toward her and grabbed her jaw. "Are you a... girl?" His eyes widened in surprise and he released her quickly, taking several steps back.

"Well well." Leopold spoke for the first time. "What a girl like you is doing among these men? And dressed like this?"

"I am here for the same reason as they, Your Majesty." Emma tried to keep her tone neutral, praying that she could control the quick beating of her heart. "I want a chance to be part of the royal guard."

"But you're a woman." The soldier said incredulously.

"And?" Emma turned to face him and her hand slid smoothly to the handle of her sword. "I assure you that I am as good as any of you."

"I doubt it very much." The soldier scoffed under his breath.

"Tell me, young lady." Leopold interrupted before his soldiers ended up doing something stupid. Something in that girl immediately captured his attention and he was tempted to let her be part of his guard, but first he needed to see her skills in combat. "Why enter the royal guard when you could be at home with your parents or perhaps a husband?"

"I don't have parents." Emma turned her gaze to Leopold. Hate burning in her eyes. "They abandoned me at the edge of a road as soon as I was born. The life of battles is everything I've known since I was little."

"Very well, then." Leopold looked at his soldiers. "Let's put them to prove their values and see how many of them go to the castle with us today."

"But Your Majesty." The guard looked at the king in disbelief. "She's a woman! She cannot be part of the royal guard."

"Are you worried you might be defeated by a woman?" Emma sneered.

"Never."

"Then I don't see why my presence disturbs you so much." Emma raised an eyebrow, her eyes never leaving the guard's.

Leopold watched in silence. The idea of women among the knights had never crossed his mind, not this way anyway, for women were only to look after the house and their husbands and children. Women did not fight, they did not go to wars. They tended to be too emotional for things like war. However, the girl before them seemed determined and sincere. Despite the hood she wore covering part of her face, her gaze was piercing and made even the most feared of men squirm in their seats. There was something in her eyes. A hate, a determination, a sense of protection that Leopold had never seen. Not even in his most loyal men. "Fight her, Erel!" The king ordered, being pulled from his thoughts when the sound of laughter exploded around him. Erel, the soldier, had his cheeks red in rage and the girl in front of him smiled triumphantly.

Emma looked at the king and grinned. This was the opportunity she was seeking, and, as she watched him lost in his thoughts, she pushed the soldier to his limit in a silly discussion, hoping that Leopold would command just that. She knew that kind of man. Many of the foster homes she had spent as a child were run by men like Leopold. 

Knowing he couldn't argue with his king, the knight drew his sword and waited for the woman before him to do the same.

Emma took off her cloak and let it slide down her shoulders and back, sliding down to the floor and then unsheathed her sword as well. Her hair was tied in a braided ponytail and a smile played on her lips. Everyone around them withdrew so that the blonde and Erel could fight.

He took a step forward and raised his sword with a quick movement. Emma took a step back, dodging the blow with ease and a smug smile spreads across her lips.

Erel snorted, irritated by the flow of movements shown by this girl with just one gesture. Who did she think she was to challenge him before the King? He struck another blow at her, the anger he was feeling for this mysterious woman and the shame was clouding her abilities.

Another blow came low, strong and fantastically fast from the right. Emma raised an eyebrow and pushed Erel's sword aside and hit him in the knee. The pain rocketed up the boy's leg, and impressively it hadn't cut the flesh. Before the next blow was fired, Emma launched herself backward and Erel's sword sliced through the empty space before him.

"Is that all you have?" Emma teased. She needed Erel to test her skills so she could show the King what she was capable of. She knew that men like Erel were easy to get carried away by their egos and it was no surprise when he launched against her.

Emma raised her sword to parry the next blow. She gave a grunt with the effort, and her boots slipped and she fell to her knees.

Erel jumped forward and kicked her in the chest, knocking her back. A victorious smile spread across Erel's lips and Emma could hear Daniel and Delilah's sharp intake of breaths somewhere in the crowd watching the fight. She was sure that Erel was thinking that he won and that she was finished and would return wherever she came with her tail between feathers, but Emma just laughed when Erel placed herself on top of her.

Emma lifted her sword in time to prevent Erel from pressing his over her throat and with a sudden movement, Emma lifted her torso and elbowed Erel in the eye. Almost at the same time, she lifted her knee sharply and struck the knight again. The innkeeper's words echoing in her mind 'the King looks for men who are willing to do whatever is necessary'.

Erel left out a grunt and rolled on the floor, leaving Emma free and she got to her feet quickly. Before Emma can steady herself, Erel hurls himself at her and Emma raises her sword, but Erel's movement was a feint and in the next instant, Emma was lying face down on the soggy grass, her head buzzing, and then she felt the sole of the knight's boot on the back of her neck. She closed her eyes and breathed with some difficulty. She should have known that fighting these men would be harder than training with Argo, but she couldn't give up. Emma opened her eyes and soon found the faces of Daniel and Delilah among the spectators. They have identical expressions of fear and worry.

Leopold watched the scene with a frown and clenched fists and Emma doesn't know what to make of it. Is he embarrassed that he let her try? Will he order his guards to kill her? She closed her eyes tightly to get rid of those thoughts, took a deep breath and squirmed skillfully, like an eel in the mud. She grabbed Erel's other heel and pulled. With a shriek of surprise, Erel fell flat on his back on the floor and in the next moment Emma was on her feet, but Erel was still faster and Emma felt excruciating pain above her ear. She took her hand to the spot and her fingertips came back stained with red.

She looked at him furiously and took a deep breath, ignoring his smile and trying to remember all of Argo's lessons and put them into practice. She needed to show that she was capable, that she could beat a simple knight or everything would have been in vain. She took her sword and used it to stop the next blow, a simple cut from above, and the next, and another. Sweat dripped down her face, onto her neck and inside her clothes, but Emma knew she couldn't give up. Her arms started to hurt and she growled under her breath.

Erel smiled complacently and made another move, but Emma realized his intention and advanced on him. Emma drew the force from the blow with her sword and spun, narrowly escaping Erel's counterstroke.

They went on in what looked like a choreographed dance of blows against blows, spins and rolls on the floor until Emma got tired of it. She had had enough. When Erel attacked again, Emma blocked his blow and he staggered backwards. She took advantage of the breach to strike blow after blow against him and all Erel could do was try to stop the woman's blows.

The knight's eyes widened and he barely had time to process what was going on. There was a fury in the woman's eyes before him and in her green eyes there seemed to be a gray-ish storm, but that couldn't be. He was probably just imagining things. Erel shook his head and attacked again, not wanting to be more embarrassed before the king.

The blows were getting more fierce and intense. The swords trembled and Emma maintained contact for a few seconds. Her eyes fixed on the knight in front of her as her arms flexed slightly before she sent him flying through the air causing him to fall backwards into the mud with a loud thud.

"That's it, Emma!" Daniel shouted excitedly, and she thanked that no one could hear him. She doubted it would end well if one of the other horsemen had seen him celebrate that one of them had clearly lost a fight to a woman. 

Beside him Delilah tried to hide her excitement and the relief on her face at Emma's victory, but when their eyes met, the girl smiled widely.

Emma turned to the king and waited. Leopold looked from the soldier to the ground and a smile spread on his lips.

"Very well, young lady." He stood up and looked around. "But I need more than one fight to decide. These men are here to prove their values and you must fight against each other and show me what you are capable of."

Emma nodded and turned to the other knight standing next to the boys. He gestured for two other soldiers to take Erel away, and then two others came to help him prepare the small group for the fights.

It didn't took long before the fights were presented to the king and little by little revealing who would actually take place in his royal guard and who would stay in Gates of Valldrag.

When the fights finally ended the sun was already setting. Emma felt her arms and legs aching but if the King ended up chosing her, it would be worth it. 

Sweat dripped down her temples and neck, her chemise was clinging to her back and her ponytail was messy, but none of it mattered, for the moment the king began to announce the names of whom he would take to the castle to join his royal guard, the world seemed to slow down around Emma.

"And finally, the young lady who proved her worth in each of the fights she was presented with and showed her dignity in each of them." Leopold's voice echoed across the courtyard in front of the tavern, and Emma's gaze met the king's. "Welcome to the royal guard, miss?"

Emma hesitated. She hadn't thought about that. What would be the consequences of revealing her real name to the king? Not that they ever met but still, Emma didn't want to reveal her real name to him. She never cared about her grandfather since she never met him, but after seeing what he did to Regina- Emma swallowed hard and tried not to show what she was feeling. She needed to keep her emotions under control and she needed a name and needed it soon. 

Her eyes met Daniel's in a silent plea and he immediately understood what she was asking. "Colter." Daniel answered and couldn't stop a proud smile from spreading to his lips.

"Colter, Your Majesty." Emma looked at the king again and prayed that she seemed as sincere as she intended to sound about this little detail. "Emma Colter."

Before leaving for the castle, Emma had approached Leopold at a time when the guards were distracted by arranging the new members in the carriages and said as timidly as she could. "Your Majesty, forgive my insolence, but you know that people speak." She licked her lips nervously and waited for him to nod for her to continue. "But I heard that you also need at least one more maid in your castle."

"Yes, young lady." He raised an eyebrow and looked at her curiously. If she was anyone else, he wouldn't have even allowed a word, but something about that girl made him want her close. "Do you happen to know anyone who might be useful to me?"

"I happen to know, Your Majesty." She fidgeted nervously before him. "I have known her for some time, and I can assure you that she is a good girl. I know that my word is still of little value to Your Majesty, but if you can consider it."

"I can consider it, yes." He tilted his head and scratched his beard slowly. "Bring it to me so I can talk to her and we'll see what can be done."

Emma nodded and walked over to Delilah. "I got you to talk to him."

Delilah nodded and went over to Leopold and tried to show the man more confidence than he really had about Emma's plan. She told him about the meals she knew how to prepare and what she knew how to do as a maid and he seemed satisfied with her.

From afar, Emma watched as Leopold talked to Delilah and when his eyes blatantly wandered over her body Emma thought about calling out the plan, but before she could do anything, Delilah was walking back to her with a relieved smile and she he knew what that meant: Leopold had agreed to take Delilah with them. Emma just hoped that she wasn't ruining this girl's life by changing her story.

Emma and Delilah hopped into the second carriage that accompanied the King's convoy, and then set out for the castle. She could feel her heart pounding against her chest and concentrated so her magic would remain under control. She could feel her fingertips tingling and her magic spreading through her veins. As she was about to lose control she felt Daniel's hand on hers and he interlaced their fingers. It was the first time he touched her like that but his touch, even for a ghost, was surprisingly calming. Immediately her magic receded and Emma could breathe in relief. When she opened her eyes, he was smiling kindly at her. A silent promise that, no matter how, he would help her maintain control throughout her journey.

It was late at night when the carriages passed the castle gates and Emma felt her stomach flip. She didn't know if she would see Regina that night or just the next day and that was making her tense.

As soon as they stepped out of the carriages a shrill, childlike voice echoed through the courtyard of the castle, attracting Emma's attention.

"Father!" Snow let go of her servant's hand and ran toward the man, grabbing him by the waist. "You're finally back!"

"Hello my princess." Leopold smiled fondly at the girl and Emma's jaw clenched. "It's past bedtime, why are you still up?"

"I did not want to sleep before you came back." Snow leaned against the man and smiled in satisfaction. "I begged Regina to let me wait for you. She knows you don't like me to stay up past my bedtime, but I persuaded her."

At the mention of the brunette's name Emma immediately lifted her head and her eyes searched for Regina among the figures standing at the castle's door. She saw the brunette standing at the door and her breath almost left her lungs. Though she seemed impossibly tense, Regina was like the sight of an oasis in the midst of a desert. Her dress was light blue and it molded lightly to her body. Her hair was tied in an elaborate bun and her hands were folded before her body. A gesture that Emma had learned to recognize as tension in the brunette.

Regina looked apprehensively at Snow and Leopold and hadn’t noticed Emma's presence among the knights. 

The blonde noticed the turmoil in Regina's eyes and knew she was afraid of being punished because of Snow's bratiness. Her eyes then moved to the king and she noticed that he was still listening to his daughter talking about her day.

"Your Majesty." One of the soldiers cleared his throat, and she noticed that he shrank slightly. "Can we take the knights to their quarters?"

"Forgive me, James." Leopold smiled. "Of course, and after they are settled, take them to feed. The day was long and tiring. I bet they're hungry."

The man nodded and gestured for the others to follow. 

When Emma stepped to join them, Leopold called her. "Miss Colter, I cannot allow you to stay in the same rooms as them." Leopold approached her with Snow at his side. The girl looked at her curiously and Emma struggled to show no reaction to the girl. 

She was struggling with so many emotions at that moment that she could feel her magic vibrating in her veins. It was the first time that she had come face to face with her mother and seeing her in this 'version' was extremely disconcerting. The fact that, even if not intentionally, it was she who ruined Regina's life, didn't help either.

"I'm sure my wife can be helpful and find a room for you." 

Emma was taken out of her thoughts for Leopold's voice and her jaw tensed at the way he spoke about Regina. She swallowed her words and nodded. Her eyes searched for Regina again and the brunette seemed lost in thoughts, and still hadn't noticed her presence there. Only when Leopold and Snow passed by her, did Regina finally lift her head and her eyes met Emma's. The blonde gave her a goofy smile and waited for Regina to call her.

The other maids who stood next to Regina immediately followed Leopold and Snow into the castle, and then Emma walked over to the brunette with contained footsteps. 

"Good evening, Your Majesty." Emma bowed.

"You came!" Regina whispered but the smile that spread on her face could lit the whole kingdom.

"I said I'd come, my Queen."

Notes:

Kudos and comments are highly appreciated.

Chapter 12: Chapter 12

Notes:

Hey everyone!

I'm really sorry for taking me so long to update this fic but one of my dogs got ill and I had to dedicate my time to her. She's getting better now, and this is why I could write a bit.

We will see a bit more about the present days and I want to know your opinion on something...

And just a heads up about Swanqueen: it's a slow burn, Regina is still mourning for Daniel. Their development will be slow but I promise you will be worth it!

I hope you enjoy the chapter!

Regina took a deep breath knowing she couldn't show any more signs of recognition and began to guide Emma through the castle. No one could suspect that they already knew each other or god knows what would happen to her or the blonde. She knew that to fear for Emma's safety was irrational because the woman possessed powerful magic, but still, she knew there were ways to contain magic and she didn't want anything to happen to the woman because of her. 

Regina walked through the corridors of the castle in silence, lost in thoughts. Now that Emma was finally there she had no idea what would happen next. Could they speak freely? Would they have time alone? How long would they have to pretend they didn't know each other? These and many other questions ran through her mind as she moved through the corridors that, unfortunately, she was starting to know very well.

Emma's presence was comforting in a way Regina didn't understand yet. It was like a remedy to her wounds. She didn't understand this connection she felt with Emma. It was like they knew each other for so long, and maybe it had something to do with what Emma said the other night, when she appeared in her bedchambers. That night Regina didn't have the chance to question Emma much but now that the blonde was here, oh, she would ask about everything. Emma had said something about helping her without ruining the present, which probably meant the blonde came from the future. 

Even though Mother wasn't around, Regina still had to worry about not getting caught by Snow White. That infuriating little girl was so nosy. If she only was brave enough to destroy her like she had done to her. 

Emma followed Regina through the corridors of the castle in silence, fearing that anyone could be watching them, or if she engaged in conversation one would see and suspect that the two already knew each other. She looked at Regina carefully and Emma was dying to reach out and touch her shoulder, ask if she was okay, but she knew she couldn't.

The stone walls that formed the long corridors of the castle were covered in tapestries here and there telling the story of Leopold's kingdom and their ancestors. Emma felt the bile rise in her throat and took a deep breath to try to calm down her anger. She would have to keep her hatred and her powers under control if she intended to stay here long enough. 

"Here we are, Miss?" Regina tilted her head and despite the soft look in her eyes, there was a perfect mask covering her expression. The blonde's name almost slipped from her lips, but she stopped herself at the last second. It would be harder than she imagined pretending she did not know the woman before her. Especially when the moonlight threw its lights on Emma's angular face through the large windows without glass leaving her even more beautiful. "Since my husband ordered you to stay in a separate room from the other knights, I believe this is a good room."

Emma took a deep breath and braced herself for what she was about to say. She knew that by the time she said Daniel's surname things might not go as she expected. She knew that despite showing her feelings for her, Regina still loved the young man and was still mourning him and the last thing Emma wanted was to cause any kind of pain in the brunette. "Colter, Your Majesty."

Regina's eyes widened slightly and she looked at the woman in front of her with a confused expression and a flash of pain crossed her eyes before she could slip the indifference mask back. "You will find in your room what you need for your hygiene and some blankets, and a pillow. You also have one or two sheets to change if you need to." Regina's jaw flexed under her skin and she took a deep breath before continuing. "The kitchen is in that direction. Soldiers breakfast is served at sunrise. Do not be late."

"Yes ma'am." Emma sighed. She knew this could happen, but she still couldn't stop the sense of disappointment that was spreading in her chest. She kicked herself internally for not having thought of the small details when she decided to join the royal guard. She reached for the heavy metal handle and twisted it open the door. As she took the first step into the room she felt Regina's hand on her arm and turned to the brunette with an expectant look.

"Why?" 

The pain and the look of betrayal in Regina's eyes shattered Emma's heart and she hated herself for it. It was almost the same look Regina had given when she brought Marian back. Emma glanced up and down the corridor and exchanged a quick glance with Daniel, silent asking him to check if they were really alone. She licked her lips and when Daniel came back and nodded, she said: "Of all the things I planned for when I was standing before the king or finally joining his army, a name was the only thing I did not think of." Emma dropped her bag on the floor inside the room and took Regina's hand that was still on her arm. "At no moment did I want to cause you any pain, Regina. When the king asked my name, I panicked and Daniel's surname was the first thing that came in my mind."

Daniel cleared his throat, attracting Emma's attention and her eyes moved to the young man standing a few paces behind the brunette. He tilted his head to the side and Emma knew someone was coming. Quickly she retracted her hand and took a different stance. Taking the hint Regina did the same, letting her indifference mask cover her face again. "If you need anything the housekeeper’s room is down the hall, Miss Colter."

"Yes, Your Majesty." Emma bowed slightly, casting her eyes down. "Thank you for showing me my room."

"Those are king's orders, knight." Regina forced a disdain in her voice that she didn't feel, so that the approaching man wouldn't suspect anything. "King Leopold ordered you to have a room separate from the other knights."

"It's more than I could ask for, Your Majesty."

"Don't forget, Miss Colter, breakfast is served to the knights at sunrise. Do not be late."

Emma nodded and waited until Regina walked away. The man coming down the hall looked at her and in spite of his neutral expression, she could see the disdain in his gaze. She knew she wouldn't win allies easily since most of the men of that time seemed to think that women were only made for breeding and caring for their husbands. Without a word, she stepped inside the room and closed the door behind her. She didn't need allies, not many at least. She just needed to know who were the ones that could pose any danger to her or Regina and do anything to keep them away. She knew that most men were afraid of the king and preferred to stay away from the Queen, but she knew men enough to know that there was always some asshole who would dare, thinking that the Queen would remain silent since she wasn't the King's beloved dead wife. With a sigh she walked over to the bed and let her exhausted body collapse on the uncomfortable mattress to a servant's room. 

(...)

A week had passed since Emma joined Leopold's royal guard and since that night she hadn't seen Regina much, and hadn't had a chance to talk to her again. This was making Emma restless. She had joined Leopold's royal guard to be able to be closer to Regina and for a moment she really thought this would be easier. 

Emma was staring out the window of her bedroom as the rain punished the kingdom before her. In all her life Emma didn't remember seeing a storm and finding it so beautiful and terrifying at the same time. Differently from the main bedrooms, the servants had ordinary, small windows but at least Emma could see the kingdom. She didn't understand why Leopold had chosen to stay at the Dark Palace instead of going to the summer castle, the one she went with her mother when they fell in the hat's portal all those years ago. 

Emma couldn't help but wonder if the people who lived and worked in the castle knew what happened behind the heavy wooden doors of the young Queen's bedroom and she couldn't help the wave of anger that rose inside her. She didn't need to see Regina every day to know that the king was visiting her every night and she hated herself like never before for not being able to stop this. Once again Emma caught herself thinking what was the use of having all this power if she couldn't use it to save Regina and change things. What was the point of seeing everything she went through if she was just an expectator? She had already succumbed to the darkness, and although she wasn't running around making deals and using her powers to 'help' others, she wasn't exactly fighting them any more either. 

She felt the magic running through her veins and begging to be released. 'Just a move of your hands and the king will die and thus Regina will be free. She will not have to go through years of that hell that Cora and Leopold keep her incarcerated.' The thought made the corners of Emma's lips curl into a cruel smile and when she turned to leave the room she found Daniel standing in front of her with a steady expression and she wondered if she had spoken aloud or if for being a ghost he could read her thoughts or anything of the sort.

"I know what you're thinking." He said softly but his voice didn't match his expression. "And as much as this is something I want, too, you, better than anyone else you know you can't - and you should not do it."

"Get out of my way, stable boy." Emma hissed. She could feel the magic thrumming through her body, running through her veins and flowing in reddish yellow sparks through the tips of her fingers and no doubt her eyes were getting the grayish shade of when she turned into complete Dark One mode, but she didn't care. She had a mission in mind and wouldn't stop until she completed it.

"I wish I could say 'over my dead body', but since I'm already dead I don't think this would be as effective." Daniel joked, but there wasn't any humor in his voice. His eyes were as hard as Emma had ever seen and despite the joke his lips were pressed in a thin line.

"Then don't say it." Emma took another step toward him. "I don't want to hurt you, but I'll take you out of my way if you don't go out on your own."

"I'd like to see you try." He crossed his arms over his chest and Emma raised an eyebrow. She had never seen Daniel like this since they met and she didn't know exactly what to think or how to act. His eyes locked on hers and Emma noticed the immense pain he was trying to hide. "No matter how much it destroys us, Emma, we can't interfere any more than we're already doing. You aren't even supposed to be here." He spread his arms, gesturing around the room. "Inside the castle, as the king's knight, and in a short while what? Regina's personal guard?" He shook his head and a tear trickled down his cheek. "Emma, believe me, I hate it as much as you do, and it destroys me to see everything Regina is going through, but we cannot interfere like this. She has to go through it or else everything you know, everything you have in that land, in that Storybrooke of yours, will be lost."

"I didn't go back in time for Regina to go through all this again." Emma hissed.

"Yes! You've come back in time and you will have to see her go through all this without interfering more than you already have or it could end up destroying everything! Do you want to risk losing your child? Never seeing your son again? Do you want to risk never meeting Regina?" Daniel's face twitched in a grimace and his body trembled, but he didn't move from his spot. He knew that if he did, everything could be lost. He couldn't let Emma lose everything she had back home. 

"Get out of my way, stable boy." Emma said through clenched teeth. 

"No." Daniel said firmly. He wasn't a coward when he was alive, but he didn't know he couldn be this brave. Probably was because Emma couldn't hurt him, Daniel thought. But even if he was still alive, he doubted the blonde would really hurt him. There was something about the way Emma always looked at him, even now, when she was about to go into her full Dark One mood. It was overwhelming and comforting at the same time. "No, Emma, I can't let you do this. I can't let you risk losing everything." 

"You don't know what I have to lose." 

"I know you have a son. You talked about him to Regina and I a while ago. And there's this version of Regina you are friends with. Someone you care about so much that you became the Dark One for her." Daniel bit his lip to stop himself from saying more. He knew why Emma had done this for Regina, even if she didn't know yet. He had seen the way she looked at Regina. "And it's destroying me as much as it's destroying you to see all this happen to her, but you have so much more to lose than I do. I cannot let you do this and risk never seeing Regina or your son again."

"So, tell me, stable boy; what's the use of going back in time if I can't save her? Tell me what's the good of having all this power inside me if I'm so powerless? All this power within me is useless." Emma was almost screaming now and hot tears sprang free from her eyes.

"I don't know, Emma." He shook his head slowly. "I don't have the answer to that, but if there's something I've learned these last few weeks, it's that everything we're interfering with has consequences in the future and we have no way of knowing what they will be. You can lose everything back in Storybrooke," He took a deep breath. "That is something I cannot let happen." After that night when they visited Regina, Emma told him she was from the future and told him a bit about hers and Regina's story. Not much, but enough for him to know he couldn't let her lose control and risk everything she had in the future. There were so many things he would like to ask her about this life.

"So, you better find a way to control my magic because I won't sit idly while Regina has to put up with my grandfather sneaking into her bedroom night after night and hurting her, forcing her to perform her wifely duties." Emma's eyes turned a darker shade of gray and the sparks coming from her fingers became more intense. The bile rose in her throat and she took a step back, closing her eyes and taking a deep breath. The thought of Leopold abusing Regina night after night and doing whatever he wanted with her made Emma want to vomit and no matter how hard she tried to pull that thought out of her mind, the image of that night - Regina's wedding night - would be forever etched in her memory.

Daniel took a step toward Emma and hugged her tightly. They still didn't know how this was possible since he was just a ghost, but they didn't question either. He felt Emma's magic retreating gradually and then all the tension in the room was replaced by the shaking of Emma's body against his as tears ran down her face, wetting the boy's shirt and she trembled violently in his arms. "I know, Emma." He said softly, smoothing her back. "I know." 

(...)

When Emma didn't appeared to eat at lunchtime, Delilah got worried. She knew Emma wasn't happy with the fact that she couldn't be closer to Regina yet and couldn't do anything to help her, and spending her days training with the other knights usually let her in a bad mood. They weren't happy with her presence, and tried of everything to make her lose her temper. When she was alone in the kitchen, Delilah quickly prepared a plate for Emma and sneaked down the castle corridors to the blonde's room. She knocked on the door and when she heard a muffled 'come in', Delilah used her elbow to move the doorknob and enter the room. The place was cold and damp because Emma hadn't bothered to close the window when the storm started. The room was smaller than the one Emma had in the tavern, but Delilah suspected that she had used magic to make at least the bed something more comfortable. Beside the bed was a nightstand with a lamp and on the wall, on each side of the window there was a candlestick. Delilah suspected that Emma had enchanted them too, as the candles never seemed to go out, although they melted normally. "I brought you something to eat." She said softly, studying the blonde's dark and troubled expression.

"I'm not hungry." Emma murmured. "But thanks anyway."

"What happened?" Delilah placed the plate of food on the nightstand carefully so as not to drop the lamp. In the corner, next to the small wardrobe, Emma's leather bag was carefully folded and its contents were organized inside the wardrobe.

"I'm tired, Del." Emma sighed. "Tired of knowing that I have all this power inside me and I can't use it to help Regina. Why did I end up here if I can't change anything?" Tears welled up in Emma's eyes and she blinked quickly.

"Emma," The girl said softly. "There is definitely a purpose."

"Yes, becoming the most powerful and feared Dark One of all." She rolled her eyes. "The voices said that, but it can't be just that."

There was a desperation in Emma's voice that broke Delilah's heart again. "I don't think it's just that, but I don't know the whole story between you and Regina and your family to be able to give an opinion. Besides, I don't think it's my place to give an opinion on this."

"I keep thinking and trying to figure out what it might be, what other reason there might be for me to be here, but I can't think clearly."

"Maybe you need to stop thinking about it and will the answers come easier?" Delilah shrugged. "Or maybe you can ask for those voices in your head."

"No." Emma said quickly. "They've been quiet and I prefer to leave it at that." Emma sighed. "It is difficult enough to deal with my own thoughts at the moment."

"I can't imagine what you're going through, but if there's anything I can do to help, let me know." Delilah reached out and took Emma's hand between hers. "I still don't know what your role is in my life, or the things that may have been changed, but I'm happy to have met you, Emma." She leaned over and stroked the blonde's face gently. "And I'm sure that even though you can't change much about what happens to Regina, having met you right now and having you around now, means a lot to her."

"But what if she doesn't remember this when I get back? Or worse, if she remembers and hates me for interfering?" Emma asked in a whisper.

"Maybe she'll be upset, but I'm sure it won't be forever. She knows that you absorbed the darkness so she could be happy. I think that counts for her a lot, for the little you told me about her and the friendship between you seem to be important to her as well. You always end up forgiving each other."

"The last time I accidentally traveled back in time, I destroyed her happiness. I can't do that again."

"This won't happen this time." Delilah said firmly.

"How can you be so sure?"

"Because now you have a knowledge that you didn't have before. And you have me and the ghost." She smiled softly. She still couldn't see the Daniel guy Emma talked sometimes, but she was getting used to the idea.

Upon hearing this, Emma couldn't help but laugh. Delilah had a way of helping to ease the tension and take the weight off her shoulders a little whenever everything was getting too much and Emma was grateful for that. She just hoped that she hadn't destroyed this girl's life when she entered it. "Thank you, Del." Emma stroked the girl's face and leaned forward, pressing her lips to hers gently.

What started out as a soft, unpretentious kiss, soon became hungry and full of lust. It was always like that with Emma and Delilah. Emma still didn't know how or why, and although she must have felt guilty, as she had a boyfriend on Storybrooke, a man to whom she had said the three magic words just before taking the darkness to save Regina, she could barely think about Hook while she was trapped in that realm. And she tried, oh, boy, she tried.

Delilah moaned when Emma pulled her on her lap and the blonde's hands tightened on her hips, and she couldn't help but rocking her hips in search of more contact, but just then Emma's bedroom door flew open and they pulled away, startled.

Standing on the other side of the door was Regina and her look of shock soon became unreadable. "I would like to have a word with Miss Colter." She said coldly. Her eyes shifted between Emma and the girl on her lap and Regina felt her insides tighten, but she wasn't sure why. There was no reason for this to upset her. Maybe it was the fact that Emma and this girl could choose to have an intimate relationship and she didn't, Regina thought and wanted to convince herself that it was just for that reason.

"Your Majesty," Emma licked her lips and carefully removed Delilah from her lap. She helped the girl to her feet and her eyes narrowed slightly when she saw Daniel standing behind Regina with an expression between amusement and embarrassment. "I'm sorry, I didn't know you were going to come to my quarters or certainly-"

"Stop talking, knight." Regina said firmly. "You," She looked at Delilah. "Shouldn't you be helping in the kitchen or something?"

"Sorry, Your Majesty." Delilah lowered her head and left the room. If only these two could at least realize what was right under their noses, Delilah thought as she sneaked back into the kitchen through the castle's deserted corridors.

"I see that you're keeping yourself busy."

"Training ended early because of the rain." Emma shrugged. "The general or whatever his position was, did not want to risk men by getting sick and not being able to fight." Emma smirked. "What can I do for you, Your Majesty?"

"Leopold left with Snow." Regina looked around, her voice no more than a whisper, as if she was afraid that someone might overhear. "And I was tired of being alone, so I decided to see if you could keep me company, but apparently I arrived at the wrong time." She turned her back to Emma and took the opportunity to look at the blonde's room calmly. "That day at my birthday party, you said she was just a friend, but you were kissing now..."

"She's just a friend." Emma said softly. "I like her, and we have this thing, but that's it." She shrugged. "I think things are easier when there are no expectations about you and your future." Oh, how Emma liked to be in a time when no one knew who she was and they expected nothing from her. Despite battling her feelings of helplessness all the time because she couldn't change the past, Emma had never felt so free as she had in the past few weeks. Or was it months? She shook her head and waited for Regina to turn around to face her again, purposefully ignoring Daniel in the corner of the room. He had appeared at the same time as Regina.

"Anyway, where did the beloved king and his beloved daughter go? How long will they be gone?" Emma took a step towards Regina. "I would love to keep you company, but I need to ask: is it safe? Wouldn't that be a problem for you if someone sees us together?" Emma bit her bottom lip. She didn't want to be a reason for Regina to be punished by Leopold in any capacity.

"I-" Regina sighed. "I honestly don't know. Maybe because you're a woman, he won't mind if someone sees us talking."

"I prefer to do this away from prying eyes." Emma said carefully. "At least until I know that you won't face any punishment for spending time with me."

"And how are we going to do that?"

"I think it's best if you stay in your room. I'll poof there and we can talk or whatever." Emma smiled.

"But how are you going to know if someone is coming?"

"I have my means." Emma smirked and looked in Daniel's direction. She tilted her head gently and in the next moment he disappeared, knowing exactly what Emma wanted.

"There is no one there." Daniel said as he returned to Emma's room.

"Regina, I'm going to use magic to send you back to your room and then I'll join you, okay?"

"Very well." Regina said in a shaky breath. She was not yet used to the use of magic, although Rumplestilstikin has appeared a few times since that afternoon and started teaching her. It was not something she really wanted to learn. All she wanted was to be able to take revenge on Snow White.

(...)

Storybrooke, present days.

When she opened the door to Zelena's cell, Regina felt a little dizzy and it was as if she were being transported to another place. Instead of seeing the cell in which her sister was, an image invaded her mind and Regina couldn't say exactly what it was. She found herself in the skin of the frightened young woman, full of anger and pain from years ago, but she was standing at the door of a servant's room in the dark palace. In bed there were two people kissing intensely and when they separated, she saw that one of them was Emma and in the next moment the image disappeared. "But what the hell?" Regina frowned and looked around slowly. She was in Storybrooke, standing at the entrance to Zelena's cell, in the mental hospital under the general hospital. But what she had seen was real, wasn't it? Or was she losing her mind? No, she had felt powerful and dark magic, but she couldn't reach it. 'What is she doing?' Regina thought to herself and shook her head slightly. As quickly as it had come, the image had disappeared and left her confused.

"Hello, dear sister. To what do I owe the honor of your visit?" Zelena said mockingly, but her eyes were studying Regina carefully. She had felt something when the brunette opened her cell door and she knew it was magic. Powerful and dark. "Where's your watchdog? Oh, it's true, she's not here, is she? I mean, not in this dimension at least." She tilted her head to the side, her intense blue eyes shining with curiosity. A singing smile formed on her lips when she saw Maleficent standing behind Regina. "Oh, but you don't waste any time, do you? Your watchdog barely disappeared and you already managed to get another one to put in her place. You really have one thing for blondes, don't you?"

"Zelena, shut up before I change my mind." Regina hissed.

"Oh, dear sis-"

"Zelena." Maleficent sighed heavily. "Please, at least let Regina speak before she decides to leave."

"I'm really curious now." Zelena straightened up on the uncomfortable bed.

"I am here to propose a truce." Regina said reluctantly. "You are pregnant and need the care and comfort that this cell cannot offer. And although I don't think it's a good idea, Maleficent here convinced me that it was right."

"What do you mean?" Zelena narrowed her eyes and looked at Regina suspiciously.

"I will get you out of here, but you will be taken care of by Maleficent when you are not with us."

"Like this?"

"We have been very busy lately, trying to find a way to bring Emma back to Storybrooke and Maleficent have been extremely helpful and I cannot give it up, so you will stay with us while we look for a way to fix things. In the end of the day, you go with Maleficent to her house where you will be under her watch. " Regina hated that idea, but Maleficent and Ruby were right: Zelena was smart and powerful and maybe she could help them find a way to bring Emma back. Although she was going to continue with the bracelet to block the magic, her knowledge remained there.

"And do you expect me to just agree with this nonsense?"

"If you prefer to be trapped in this cell for the rest of your life and without any comfort or care, be my guest." Regina looked at her for a moment and then turned to leave.

"Fine." Zelena said begrudgingly. "Anything to get out of this hole." She rolled her eyes and stood up.

"I'm serious, Zelena." Regina turned to face the redhead again. "Try anything funny and I'll send you back here in a heartbeat."

"I don't want my baby growing up in a cell." Zelena said quietly.

"Excellent." Regina enveloped them in their purple smoke and the next moment they appeared in the brunette's vault. "Sit down and get a book. Help us find a way to get Emma back."

"Oh, hello, Zelena." Belle smiled gently.

"Hello, bookworm."

"Zelena." Regina sighed.

"You know, you don't have to be rude to everyone all the time." Ruby grunted. "Belle was just being nice to you. Although she doesn't have to."

"Oh, hello wolfie." Zelena offered a mischievous smile and looked the brunette from head to toe. "I didn't think you'd be here."

"And why not?" Ruby narrowed her eyes and looked at Zelena defiantly.

"Oh, for nothing." Zelena licked her lips. "You're not going to turn into a wolf and eat me, are you?"

"Only if you deserve it."

Regina, Maleficent and Belle observed the exchange completely astounded.

"What the fuck was that?" Regina turned to Maleficent and whispered, still dumbfounded.

"I have no idea."

Belle, on the other hand, felt her face burning red.

 

Notes:

So, everyone who knows me, knows I LOVE WickedRed as much as I love SwanQueen, but I also love WickedDragon 😅 and I was thinking about making a poly relationship with them.
I know someone will probably suggest for me to pair Ruby or Zel with Belle but honestly i don't ship her with them.
Anyway, let me know what you think.

Chapter 13: Chapter 13

As soon as the smoke cleared around them, it took Regina a moment to settle on her feet. She was not used to it yet and thought she would never get used to it.

"Are you okay?" Emma held Regina by the elbow gently. "Sorry, I should have warned you that this could happen. It took me a while to get used to it too." She smiled softly.

"I'm well thanks." Regina nodded and held Emma's gaze for a few seconds. It was strange how that mysterious woman seemed to know her so well. How Emma seemed to see who she really was and what she needed. And even odder were the sensations that this woman caused in her at times. She wanted to ask more about Emma, find out everything about her and that mysterious time she came from, but Regina had the slightest impression that Emma would not say. She took a deep breath and took a step back, putting some distance between her and Emma. Now that they were alone in her room, Regina was not sure what to do. There was not much to do there.

Emma watched as the brunette walked away and waited for her to take the next step. She would do nothing that could cross any boundary with Regina in any capacity. Emma put her arms behind her back and waited.

Regina bit her lip and looked around, desperately trying to think of what to do. It had been a stupid idea to come to her room. Here, in this damp and cold castle, her room was stripped of anything that made her feel at home or comfortable.

Emma looked around, curious. It was the first time she had been paying attention to the brunette's room since she first set foot there. Regina's room had only a dressing table, a double bed bigger than any other Emma had seen in her life, a full-length mirror, a nightstand, a couch, a table with what looked like a diary, a tray with tea and a fireplace. There were also flower arrangements in the corners, one of the walls had several mirrors; of different sizes and shapes, and Emma wondered if that had been Regina’s or Cora’s choice. Unlike Emma's bedroom, Regina's had no windows. Instead, there were large arches overlooking the garden and overlooking the knights' training yard.

"I'm afraid we don't have much to do, locked here in my room." Regina said looking at Emma.

"You can always tell me about yourself." Emma smiled gently. "If you want of course."

"There is not much to say about me." Regina frowned. "I like to ride, but Mother hates that I do that. And I'm afraid the King won't let me do it too, although he seems to encourage the precious Snow White to do so." Regina sighed wistfully. "I like to read and play chess with my dad."

"I love chess." Emma smiled. "Maybe we can play." She sat tentatively on the couch by the fireplace. "What else can you tell me about yourself?"

"I like to grow my apple tree; it was a gift from my father when I was 8." Regina smiled. "There are not many things that I know how to do, my mother never let me learn anything interesting. She always said that 'it was not a lady's activities'." Regina made a face.

"I can teach you a few things." Emma shrugged.

"I would love." Regina's face lit up. "But I would like to know more about you. There must be things you can tell me."

There was a raw despair in Regina's voice that sent chills down Emma's body and made her want to reveal every secret to the brunette. "Maybe I can share things about myself in a time when it won't affect the present or the future." Emma said thoughtfully. "Things about me before the night that changed my life and brought me here, maybe."

"I would love to hear anything that you are willing to share." Regina said anxiously.

"Very well." Emma straightened up on the couch and sighed. "Why don't you sit down? I mean, it's your room, maybe you want to be comfortable." Emma smirked.

"Sure, because you already made yourself comfortable in my room." Regina rolled her eyes playfully. She sat down regally on the bed, in the middle of the mattress. Legs crossed, back straight and hands on lap. Her dark hair fell like a waterfall down her back.

Emma took a moment to observe that Regina in front of her. So different and at the same time so like Regina that she met back in Storybrooke. She took a deep breath and started: "Nobody knows, or believes, but I love to cook and I do it very well." Emma smiled proudly. "I had to learn to take care of myself from a very early age so I needed to learn everything."

"What about your parents?" Regina asked before she could stop herself.

"It is complicated." Emma smiled weakly. "Unfortunately, that falls into the category of things that I can't tell you."

"Why?"

"A curious little thing, aren't you?" Emma tilted her head to the side and smiled.

"Excuse me." Regina dropped her head.

Emma's eyes widened slightly. She knew that this Regina was very different from the Regina she knew, but seeing this submissive side of her was completely disconcerting. It sent a shiver through Emma's body and she bit her lip. Despite imagining that Regina had a submissive side, Emma never thought that she would ever see him. Even more so in an innocent and raw way. "You do not need to say sorry." She said when she pulled herself together. "I probably shouldn't tell you that, but our lives are intertwined. Mine and yours. In the past and in the present."

"So will I see you again when you're gone?" Regina asked hopefully. The hazel eyes shone in a way that made Emma want to get up and hug her.

"Oh, you will." Emma laughed. "I just hope you don't want to bite my head off."

"And why would I want that?"

"I have a habit of making you very, very angry with me."

"Emma." Daniel warned.

The blonde turned scared in the direction of his voice. For a moment she had completely forgotten about him. Daniel had not entered the room with them, instead he had stayed outside the door to be able to watch and alert them in case anyone came. "I didn't know you were like those old gossips who get into everyone's life." Emma snorted.

"You can be as mad as you like with me, I don't care." Daniel shrugged. "But you are talking too much. This can end badly."

"I hardly see how."

"That's because when you're close to Regina, you see nothing but her." Daniel smirked. He was aware that Emma had not yet realized, or did not want to understand, why she had actually made this sacrifice for Regina. All his life, Daniel had heard stories of true love and his sacrifices and he had never seen or heard such a strong one. True love was a kind of legend in the Enchanted Forest; it wasn't just anyone who was lucky enough to find one. Most of the time, people were lucky enough to find someone who loved them, as he had found Regina. So he recognized Emma so easily for her - well, maybe not for this Regina, but definitely for the Regina that she had left behind in that strange place, a Regina that this sweet girl he met would become - because Emma looked at her the same way he did. With nothing but love and devotion. That certainty, that determination that she would do anything to make Regina happy. Even sacrifice yourself for it. Daniel still didn't know how that was possible, but he felt a tear roll down his cheek. If he still had a heart, he knew he would be warm with the thought that someone like Emma was out there looking out for Regina. Even though she couldn't change the past.

"Dan-" Emma broke off. She couldn't call the boy's name in front of Regina. She would think Emma was making fun of her. "What's up? Are you okay?"

"Yes." Daniel looked at her for a moment. "I'll leave you two alone. I'm going to stand guard outside. Just don't talk too much, okay?"

"What-" Before Emma could say anything more, Daniel had disappeared through the wooden doors.

"Are you okay?" Regina narrowed her eyes at Emma. She had seen the blonde speak to herself once, but on that occasion she was numb with pain and trauma and paid no attention, thinking it could have been her imagination. But now Regina was sure it was not her imagination. "Who are you talking to?" She looked in the direction Emma was looking, but there was no one there.

"With a friend." Emma said absently.

"But there is no one here but us."

"There is, but you can't see him." Emma smiled weakly. She wanted Regina to be able to see Daniel. Perhaps it would bring some comfort to her.

"Are you saying that there is a ghost in my room?" Regina looked alarmed. "He can see me-"

"No." Emma interrupted her gently when she saw the panic in Regina's gaze at the thought that someone could take anything else from her. "He's here because of me, although I still don't know why. He won't disrespect your privacy and he definitely won't show up at inappropriate times." Emma assured him.

"How can you be sure?"

"Because he is good."

"How do you know?"

"Because I met him before he... you know." Emma gestured vaguely. It was strange how comfortable she felt in Regina's presence.

"Doesn't it scare you? That you see ghosts?"

"Oh, it scared the shit out of me when he first showed up." Emma laughed. "I didn't know I could see ghosts until he did. Maybe it has to do with the fact that I'm a Dark One." She shrugged.

Regina looked horrified at the blonde's words. She had never seen anyone - man or woman - use that kind of language. So rude, so low, so poor - as Mother would say.

"What?" Emma tilted her head, seeing Regina's expression.

"The way you talk sometimes..."

"Oh, the bad words?" Emma laughed. "It's liberating to be able to curse. You should try."

"I doubt that this is something that a lady or a Queen - of all people - should say."

"Killing people is a lot worse than saying some bad words, yet you will do it someday."

"I would never do that." Regina looked at her in horror.

Emma wanted to hit her head on the wall. She had said too much. Not that Regina was believing her now, but there was a chance that she had offended the brunette and that was the last thing Emma wanted. "You know what? Why don't I teach you some bad words? You will see that I am telling the truth about being liberating."

"Are you out of your mind?"

"Trust me." Emma smiled.

"You are crazy."

"Do you trust me?" Emma held out her hand in Regina's direction and wanted to laugh at the familiarity of that scene. All that was missing was the magic carpet and the balcony, she thought. If somebody had ever said that she was, she would live all the cliches of a fairy tale, Emma would probably punch this person in the face, but now... she was a walking fairy tale.

"Yes." Regina said in a shaky breath. Something about that moment seemed charged, but in a good way. In a way that sent chills all over her body and made her stomach flutter, as if hundreds of butterflies were trapped inside it.

In the next moment Emma's gray smoke enveloped them and when Regina opened her eyes they were in the forest. Still on the edge of the realm, but somewhere where no one would find them.

"Why are we in the woods? If the King arrives and doesn't find me there, or if anyone knows that I left—"

"No one will know that you left." Emma said reassuringly. "And if the King comes back I will take us back there in a heartbeat."

"You still haven't answered why we are in the woods? Couldn't you teach me how to curse in the safety of my room?"

"Look, if you really want to, we can go back." Emma said softly. "But when you swear it is better to be able to do it out loud. Even shout the words." Emma took a step towards her and took one of Regina's hands in hers. "But I think you're tired of being locked in that damp, cold castle."

"You're right about that." Regina said quietly. "Sometimes I think I'm losing my mind trapped there all the time. My only companions are Snow White and a maid or two who show up to check on me from time to time. And that creature who swore to teach me magic so I can get my revenge on Snow White."

"Rumplestiltskin." Emma said disdainfully. "If I could, I would stop it, but in doing so, I would be changing a lot of things and that would not be a good thing."

"I suppose that is part of the things that you can't tell me." Regina raised her eyebrow.

"Exactly." Emma smiled guiltily. "But let's get down to business: you learn to curse."

"Oh, Mother would be overjoyed." Regina said dryly, but there was a liberating sarcasm in her voice and Emma smiled widely.

"Let's make mommy proud." Emma said mockingly. "Come here." Emma asked gently and Regina promptly obeyed. "Take a deep breath and say it out loud: you son of a bitch."

There was an amusing and dangerous spark in Emma's eyes that sent chills through Regina's body, but more than that; the way Emma said mommy. That did something with Regina. Something she couldn't name yet. She smirked and did as Emma said. "You son of a bitch." Regina said out loud, but not yelling. It was strange, but liberating to say that, and the only person who came to her mind was Leopold. Oh, how she wished she could say that to him. Maybe one day she would. 

"Again, this time louder." Emma smiled proudly. Mischief dancing in her eyes. She had something about being able to teach those things to Regina. It was as if she was corrupting a part of her innocence, but in a harmless way. Emma shook her head at the thought of herself as Jack teaching Rose to spit from the edge of the Titanic. Hopefully, no one would catch them here, as they did with Jack and Rose in the movie. "Say it again, but you can yell. No one will hear us." Emma said, stopping at Regina's side. 

Regina took a deep breath and yelled, as Emma instructed. "YOU SON OF A BITCH!" 

Emma smiled proudly, and her smile widened when she saw Regina's smile. "Perfect!" Emma clapped her hands and moved, standing behind the brunette. "Now, I'll teach you another word." Emma said in a low, raspy voice. This closeness with Regina was making her dizzy. "May I?" She asked, her hands hovering over Regina's waist. 

"Yes." Regina said in a shaky breath. She could feel the warmth of the blonde's body, her scent mixed with the smell of grass, trees, flowers and dirt were intoxicating. She could also feel Emma's energy. It was much stronger than Mother or even Rumplestiltskin. 

Emma rested her hands on Regina's waist, barely touching the brunette, and she had to close her eyes to steady herself. Emma took a deep breath and Regina's scent invaded her. It was so different from what she was used to. It was flowery, but under it, was a bit spicy. She felt Regina leaning on her touch, her body pressing firmly against Emma's. "This one is my favorite curse word." Emma whispered when she opened her eyes, and she had the slight impression that they were gray-ish. "You can use this word for many purposes." Emma licked her lips. "You have to close your eyes and feel it bubbling up inside you, then you say it: Fuck." 

Regina's eyes flew open, widened in a mix of horror and arousing. "I- I don't-" Regina licked her lips. She could feel Emma trembling against her and she felt something bubbling up inside her. Something new, terrifying and exciting at the same time. She had never felt anything like that before. Regina wasn't sure if that's was what Emma was talking about but she took a deep breath and yelled: "FUCK!" 

"Again." Emma said, and if she didn't know any better she would say she was drunk. Being this close with this Regina was making Emma lose control of her powers and her feelings. There was a very strong reason why she had decided to sacrifice herself and take the darkness to save Regina. A reason Emma intended to ignore and pretend it didn't exist, because maybe it would disappear. But here, with this Regina, so willing to spend time with her, so eager for it, a Regina who longed for touches, attention and affection, it was nearly impossible to ignore why Emma had done what she did.

"FUUUCK!" Regina yelled.  

Emma's grip on the brunette's waist tightened and she felt herself spiraling. It had been a mistake, it was dangerous. She couldn't lose control. Not like that. 

A loud noise in the woods made them pull away and Emma's chest was heaving, her hands shaking and her eyes stormy. 

"Is someone here?" Regina whispered, looking around startled. 

"No, it was probably just an animal." Emma said a little breathless. "We should go back." She swallowed hard. 

Regina looked at the blonde confused but just nodded. She had felt the air charging between them, a sparkle passing through their bodies, something that made her shiver and made all those butterflies in her stomach to fly. 

Emma waved her hand and in the next moment they were back in Regina's bedchambers. "I think-" The blonde breathed slowly. "I think I should go back to my room. I'm feeling kinda dizzy." 

"I should ask my maid to bring you something to eat." 

"No." Emma breathed. "She can get suspicious. I'll ask Delilah to bring me some food." The blonde licked her lips. "I'll see you later. I promise." And before Regina could say anything, Emma was gone in her gray-ish smoke. "Don't you dare say anything." Emma turned to Daniel the moment she appeared in her bedroom. 

"Emma-" 

"Go stay with Regina." 

Daniel sighed. Emma was stubborn as a stuck mule. He looked at her for a moment, and when she disappeared in a cloud of smoke, he left. It was pointless arguing with Emma when she was like that. 

"Emma! You startled me!" Delilah put her hand over chest. She was in her bedroom taking a break before going to the kitchen to help with dinner. "Are you feeling well?" She narrowed her eyes at the blonde. 

Emma didn't say anything, she just shook her head and let her body slide to the floor. Tears were streaming down her face and her eyes were stormy, what seemed like tiny lightning were flashing in her eyes. "Help me, Del." Emma could feel her powers spiraling out of control and right now Delilah was the only one who could help her. Maybe one day, if she stayed here long enough, Regina could help her control it too. But for now, it wasn't safe for her - or to Regina - for her to be with the brunette in this state. 

Delilah rushed to Emma and held her tight. "It's okay, Emma. I'm here." Delilah whispered as she helped the blonde to her feet.

(...)

The next day Emma made sure that Regina was alone and went to the brunette. She knew that this Regina must be feeling confused and, in a way, rejected. And she didn't want that. "Good morning, Regina." Emma said softly. She preferred to keep a distance from the brunette, because maybe her powers would get out of control again. The darkness liked Regina and wanted Emma to corrupt her and she knew that if she didn't, Rumple would. But Emma was not going to do that. No matter how much darkness Regina wanted. She knew that it was inevitable that Regina would be consumed by darkness, that would bring them together, but if Emma could, she would not cooperate for this to happen. She had taken the darkness for herself to save Regina. She would not be the one who would put her in the path of darkness more easily. Emma shook her head to get rid of those thoughts and smiled at Regina. "I would like to apologize for yesterday. For the abrupt way I interrupted our outing and brought us back."

"You don't owe me any explanations." Regina said, her gaze fixed on Emma.

"Maybe not, but I didn't think the way I behaved was right. The truth is that for some reason my powers started to get out of control and I couldn't risk ending up hurting you."

Before Regina could answer, a knock on the door interrupted them and in the next moment Emma was gone. Regina sighed and told the maid to come in.

(...)

A few weeks later. 

Since Leopold and Snow returned to the palace, two days after what happened in the woods, Emma has not had much chance of spending time with Regina, as Snow wanted to be with the brunette all the time.

The knight's training took most of Emma's time, and although she disliked most of them, there were at least two or three boys who were not despicable, and Emma allowed herself to engage in conversation with them at times.

Leopold's castle had a huge courtyard and a moat with many different species of fish. A stone bridge was above the moat, and led to the alleys of the courtyard. Houses and trades spread out before the castle, and people passed by without paying much attention to the knights lining up for training on the other side of the bridge.

Emma always looked around taking in all she could in the daylight. She needed to know the palace like the back of her hand and also the habits of its inhabitants. She knew that most of the knights spent their nights sleeping after the long workouts that covered most of their days. Depending on their abilities they would be assigned to specific tasks and would work internally instead of the battlefield when needed. Though the present day was peaceful, Emma knew she couldn't trust it.

At the end of the day the knights returned to their rooms to take a shower and wait for dinner. Emma had just come out of her bath when she heard a light knock on the door. "One moment please." She waved a hand in front of her body and the next moment she was dry and dressed. She tied her hair in a messy bun and opened the door.

"Good afternoon, Miss Colter." Johanna smiled at the blonde and Emma offered a shy 'good afternoon' to the woman in front of her. Emma knew Johanna was Snow's maid and sometimes she would attend Regina, and she was a kind of housekeeper, but other than that she hadn't discovered much. "The king requires your presence at dinner tonight."

"Excuse me?" Emma lifted her head and looked at the woman with wide eyes. 'Had he figured something out? Had she ruined her disguise?' The thoughts came like a flood in Emma's mind.

"The king asked me to inform you." Johanna smiled again. "He will have to leave in a few days for some official affairs of the kingdom, and he apparently wants to talk to you before. You must have impressed the man, Miss Colter."

"Oh." Emma felt her heart pound. Leopold was leaving the kingdom in a few days and that meant that maybe she could spend more time with Regina. Not to mention that with the king away from Regina she wouldn't have to indulge his nocturnal visits to fulfill her duty as a wife. Emma felt the bile rise at the thought, but forced a smile for the woman in front of her. "I would be honored, Johanna, but I don't think it will be taken well by the other knights. They don't like me around here; maybe I'd better meet the king after dinner, in his library or somewhere else?"

"The king knows this and he was very clear on his request." Johanna said firmly. "He knew the risks he was taking when he brought you among the rest of the knights, but it's not up to me to discuss this with you. Get properly dressed and be at the dining room at 7:00 p.m, do not be late."

Emma closed the door and let her body fall onto the mattress. She still had little more than half an hour to get ready, the prospect of seeing Regina made her want to run into the dining room.

"You know what you're going to wear for dinner?" Daniel's voice pulled Emma out of her thoughts and although there was some concern in his tone, there was also amusement.

"I was thinking about this when you interrupted me, ghost." Emma replied, feigning annoyance.

"I don't think it's a formal dinner or anything big." Daniel ignored her response and walked to the window. "Maybe you should wear an outfit like the one you were wearing the day you met Argo. But make it a light colour this time."

"You're probably right." Emma sighed.

At the time appointed by Johanna, Emma was standing at the door of the big dining hall. Her hands opened and closed beside her body and she took deep breaths to try to control her magic. Emma was beginning to think that maybe that bracelet they used sometimes back in Storybrooke would be necessary if she didn't learn to control her powers quickly. It was the only way she wouldn't put Regina, Delilah or herself in danger. Despite of what Johanna said when she went to tell her about dinner, Emma was still apprehensive. She looked around taking in everything there, since she had come to the kingdom she hadn't had many opportunities to walk around the castle and get to know the palace as she wished. She still didn't know how long she would be able to stay there, but she hoped it would be enough to help Regina against the king. She knew she couldn't stop her from becoming the Evil Queen but she wouldn't mind helping Regina get rid of that disgusting man. 

"Good evening, Miss Colter." Johanna's voice pulled the blonde out of her thoughts and she smiled nervously at the woman. "Your Majesties wait for you. Follow me, please."

Emma nodded and started walking toward the large oak table in the center of the room. Her hands opened and closed beside her body and her heart began to pound madly in her chest when she saw Regina sitting on one side of the king. Snow was on the other side, facing the brunette.

"Your Majesties." Johanna stopped beside Leopold and bowed slightly. Emma did the same.

"Thank you, Johanna." Leopold rose to greet Emma as the servant headed toward the kitchen to order dinner finally served. "Thank you for joining us, Miss Colter. Sit down, please." Leopold pointed to the chair beside Snow, and Emma didn't know if she was grateful or frustrated. "I know that you have been here a short time and I also know that some of my knights have been giving you a hard time for being a woman, but I have been following your progress personally and I must say that I am very pleased with your skills and how you are dealing with them. Knowing when or how to respond to provocations is the secret of peace and you seem to have it."

"Thank you, Your Majesty." Emma felt her cheeks redden involuntarily. Throughout her life there had been rare occasions when some compliment had been directed at her so sincerely, and though Leopold was a man Emma despised with her whole being, she couldn't help the feeling from spreading in her chest. "I have trained since I was a small child. I grew up without my parents so I had to learn early to protect myself."

"Where are your parents?" Little Snow interrupted, and Emma looked at her for a moment, unsure what to say.

"They- they abandoned me when I was still a baby. They couldn't keep me, so they abandoned me in the hope that I would have a better chance." It wasn't a complete lie, nor was it a complete truth, but it was the best Emma could offer at the moment.

"I'm so sorry." Snow reached for Emma's hand and squeezed it. "I cannot imagine how hard it must be, but I'm glad you're here now."

"Me too." Emma smiled tightly at the little girl beside her and for a moment her gaze met Regina's across the table and the brunette smiled shyly at her. Emma forced herself to look away before it could put them in trouble.

"Miss Colter, I believe Johanna told you why I asked you to come to dinner." Leopold shifted in his seat, looking the blonde in the eyes.

"A little, yes."

"So, as you know, in a few days, I will need to leave the kingdom to resolve some official matters, and I need someone I can trust to look after my daughter and my wife." Leopold leaned his fists on the edge of the table and leaned slightly toward Emma. "After the incident with the last soldier I was a bit apprehensive about that, but when I saw you I knew you would be perfect for the task, I just needed to see your skills before making my final decision."

Emma felt her stomach tighten at Leopold's words. What had happened? Had the soldier tried something against Regina? Or had it been with Snow? Or even against Leopold himself? She forced her thoughts to the moment in front of her, to pay attention to what the man was saying. Emma swallowed hard and continued to stare at the Leopold, waiting for him to continue.

"From today you will be my wife's personal guard." Leopold smiled at Emma and she felt dizzy. She could feel her magic running through her veins, thundering, begging to be released. It was all she wanted when she joined the royal guard, but now that it was really happening she wondered what it would be like from that point on. What she should do or how she should behave not just with Regina, Snow, or Leopold from now on, but also about the other knights were questions emerging in her mind. Would she have some kind of authority over the other knights? Should she have to be completely formal with Regina, or would she be allowed something less formal? Would she have to accompany her everywhere? Was she allowed to spend the time they were in the castle next to Regina, or was it only when they needed to leave?

Emma was so immersed in her thoughts and the onset of a panic attack that she didn't notice Leopold talking to her. Only when Snow put her hand on her arm and squeezed softly asking if she was ok, did Emma break free of what was to become the ruin of her plans. Her eyes met Snow's first, and Emma couldn't help but smile at the concern she found in the familiar and yet so different eyes from the little girl who would one day be her mother. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to concern you. I just got lost in my thoughts." Emma smiled at her again and then her eyes met Regina's briefly and her heart swelled with the barely contained joy and concern she saw in the eyes before her. She smiled at the brunette and nodded softly before facing the king. "I'm sorry, Your Majesty. I didn't expect such an important status, but it will be an honor to protect the Queen."

"It's all right, Miss Colter." Leopold smiled in satisfaction. "I understand that it may be a little overwhelming given the fact that you have been here so little time and that until then you thought it would be impossible to join the actual guard."

"Indeed, it is, but I will do everything in my power and beyond to protect the Queen." Emma smiled and her eyes met Regina's again briefly.

Leopold smiled and then looked at Johanna, who was standing at the kitchen's door, waiting for his signal for dinner to be served.

The servants came in carrying trays and trolleys full of food and began to put everything on the big table before them.

Emma watched silently as the platters of food were set out before her: there was roasted chicken with golden skin, thick steaks, and pork with a crust that looked as crisp as to snap like a stick dry being stepped on when she bit. Thick slices of bread with the golden peel seasoned with oregano, and so many other things that Emma didn't know what to eat first. The amount of food on that table could easily feed two families, Emma thought. 

The women served Leopold, Snow, Regina, and finally Emma, and then they returned to the kitchen.

Most of the dinner passed in silence, being broken only by a few questions from little Snow directed at Emma. She tried to respond to everything the girl asked the best she could, knowing that if she offered very vague answers or offered no answer at all, it might make the king suspect something. For a moment Emma allowed herself to think about what it would be like to have grown up here, but when her eyes met Leopold's, fury returned to her chest and she pushed the thought away. When the desserts came Emma felt her mouth salivate: a sweet sigh that looked like mountains, egg puddings, sour cream bowls, cakes and pies.

After dinner Leopold ordered Regina and Snow to leave him alone with Emma so they could discuss the Queen's safety arrangements. As they left the great hall Leopold rose and gestured for Emma to follow him.

They walked down a few corridors and the blonde took the opportunity to take in every detail. After a few minutes of walking the long corridors they stopped in front of a thick wooden door that Leopold pushed with some difficulty and entered. Emma looked around and noticed that it was some sort of office or study. There was a large bookshelf on one of the walls, with books on some of the shelves, on the large table in the center was a kind of terrestrial globe and open on the table was a map. Some pieces that reminded Emma of little metal soldiers were set out over some points on the map. At other points there were ships, horses; Emma recognized it as a war strategy map or something like that.

"I do not know how much you know," Leopold started with his back to Emma. He was standing next to the bookshelf and holding an ornate bottle in one hand, filling two glasses. "But there are some kingdoms that want to take my land." He turned to her and offered one of the glasses. "I was fortunate to occupy one of the best parts of the Enchanted Forest and the lands here are fertile and always very popular. Everything we cultivate grows easily here, the lakes are full of varied species of fish... Everything thrives here." He sat in one of the armchairs and gestured for Emma to sit in the chair next to his. "There are also a lot of fairy dust mines in my lands as well as gold, copper and precious stones and as you might imagine, this attracts the attention of all kinds of people."

"I was not privy to this information, Majesty." Emma took a tentative sip of the drink in her glass. The information Leopold was giving ran through her mind as more questions came up. He had mentioned fairy dust; did that mean he didn't care about magic and its use? Could Emma use her magic in front of him? Was it safe for her? Many questions were forming in her mind and she wanted to know the answer to all of them, but instead she ended up saying; "I was born and raised in another kingdom, very far from here, and being alone since I was little I never had much time for these stories."

"Well," Leopold took a long sip of his drink and looked at Emma for a moment. "That needs to change. I need you, as my wife's personal guard, to be aware of the risks we may face."

"I'll sort it out, Your Majesty." Emma nodded slightly.

"I'll have to leave on a trip that will leave me out for at least two weeks." Leopold took a deep breath. "Tomorrow, look for Cale Fordye. He'll brief you with everything you need to know about my lands and possible threats."

"Yes, Your Majesty." Emma locked her eyes with her grandfather for a moment, then took another sip of her drink. "May I speak freely, your Majesty?"

"Of course."

"As Your Majesty knows, I am not the favorite among the knights, and that makes it a little hard to know whom to trust here." Emma took a deep breath and continued. "Would your Majesty give me some names of those I can trust if I need help?"

Emma and Leopold talked for hours into the night and he told her everything she needed to know about the knights so she could protect not only the Queen but also his kingdom during his absence. He ended up telling her about the factions that tried to cross White Kingdom lands from time to time and also about the allied and enemy kingdoms.

 

Chapter 14: Chapter 14

Notes:

Hey everyone, how are you?

Sorry for the long wait but hopefully this chapter will compensate.

As usual, all mistakes are mine, and I hope you enjoy the chapter!

After Leopold's departure - and thank heavens he took Snow with him - Emma searched for Cale as he instructed, and although Leopold told her she could trust the man, Emma wasn't so convinced. 

Cale talked her through everything she needed to know about incoming wars and the kingdoms who might be a threat to them. 

After finishing with him, Emma went to her bedroom and took a bath before going to Regina, after all she was her personal guard now. 

"So," Daniel's voice startled her. "Sorry." He smiled sheepishly. "What's the plan now? I mean, you're still trying to get back to your son, right?" 

"Of course I am." Emma frowned. "I'll use my new freedom to access the library and see if I can find any books that may help me. The voices in my head are quiet now and I want them to keep that way. Also, I don't want to resort to that Imp for help." Emma said as she fasted her belt. "I figured out that if I'm still here, if I'm allowed to be here all this time, it's for some bigger purpose." 

"Yeah, I think it has to be a reason why you're here and being allowed to change some things." 

"It probably has, but that doesn't change that fact that Regina will kill me when I get back home." Emma laughed. "I'm enjoying my time here, but I'm terrified of what I may be changing in the present and future." 

"Hopefully nothing very important." Daniel smiled.

"Yeah, hopefully." Emma smiled weakly and headed to Regina's bedroom. "Good morning, Your Majesty." Emma bowed as she entered the room. "I apologize for presenting myself only now for work, but Your Majesty, the King, asked me to look for Cale first thing in the morning." 

"Very well, knight." Regina nodded lightly. "You can go now." She said to her maid. "Miss Colter and I have some things about the kingdom to discuss." The maid bowed to Regina and left. "I'm sorry that you had to spend so much time with him after dinner." Regina got up and walked towards the blonde. 

"The important thing is that he's away now." Emma watched closely as Regina walked and noticed that her movements were stiff. Anger bubbled into her chest and her jaw tightened. Of course that son of a bitch would pay a visit to Regina before he left. 

"Emma." 

The Dark One was pulled out of her thoughts by Regina's concerned voice. "Sorry." She took a deep breath. "Here, let me help you." She raised her hands and immediately a light yellow glow flowed through her palms. 

Regina felt the warmth of the blonde's magic and her soreness started to fade. She wondered how Emma picked so quickly but didn't voice it. Right now she was just grateful that Emma was erasing any sign of Leopold's disgusting and unwelcome touch. "Thank you." Regina said quietly as the blonde lowered her hands. 

The Dark One nodded and stepped back, crossing her hands behind her back. Oh, how she missed her jeans and back pockets. "So, what are we going to do today?" Emma smirked. 

"There's nothing for me to do here." Regina sighed. "I think we can play chess again. Or maybe go to the library and read some books. Or take a walk through the castle, maybe?" 

"I think we can do all this." Emma rocked nervously on her heels. She wasn't used to spending so much time with Regina, let alone so much free time. Back in Storybrooke they were always fighting some monster or villain, working at the station… but never doing ordinary things. The only time they spent some normal time together was a while after Robin parted with Marian; when Henry insisted they had a family night. Oh, she missed Regina's marvelous cooking. "It's closer to lunch time, so I think it's safer for us to stay here and play chess. After lunch we can take a walk through the castle and if anyone asks anything, we can say that you're showing me the castle in case something happens and I need to take you out safely." 

"I like the way you think." Regina smiled. "So, let's play." 

"Let me try something first." Emma smirked. She arranged the chess set and thought back to the Harry Potter books, the enchanted chess that him and Rony used to play. 

"What are you doing?" Regina's eyes widened as she watched the figures become alive. 

"Making it more interesting." Emma smiled proud of herself as her spell worked as she wanted. "Now, let's play." She sat in one of the chairs and waited for Regina to sit in front of her. 

(...) 

After lunch Regina had classes with Rumple, and although Emma disapproved of this and wanted to stop it, the blonde knew she couldn't because it would mean changing big events in the past and she couldn't risk that much. So, in order to occupy her mind and not risk appearing during Regina's class with that Imp, Emma decided to check the castle library and see what they used to read in the Enchanted Forest. And, perhaps, to know more about her own origin and history.

Emma sighed as she closed the second book and stood up, pacing back and forth like a caged animal.

"You will end up wearing the floor if you keep pacing." Daniel's voice made Emma stop and turn around. "Sorry, I didn't mean to scare you." He smiled sheepishly.

"You didn't scare me, although you like that idea." Emma raised an eyebrow. "You may have scared me the first time you appeared, but now I'm used to you wandering around."

"Speaking like this I almost believe that you don't like my presence." Daniel sat at the big oak table, his legs dangling.

"Keep deluding yourself, stable boy." Emma smiled. "What do you want?"

"Make you company." He shrugged.

"I thought I told you to keep an eye on Regina."

"You said, but I thought... if you can see me, who guarantees that the other guy with her can't see me too?"

"You're right." Emma said thoughtfully. "So, since you're here, feel free to read or whatever." She approached another bookshelf and ran her fingers over the spines of the books there until she chose one; The creation of the Isle of Avalon. Emma walked back to the table and started reading. The stories related to King Arthur and the Knights of the Round Table, Lady Morgana, Merlin and all that has always attracted her. Emma remembered when she and Snow fell on that portal, as soon as Regina's curse was broken, and they ended up in the Enchanted Forest and Cora disguised herself as Lancelot. The idea that her mother knew one of the most legendary of the Knights of the Round Table always blew her mind. Emma lost herself in reading for some time, and when she finished the book she realized she had read it in record time. She laughed to herself, remembering Dr. Spencer Reid from the TV show, Criminal Minds, who could read twenty thousand words in four minutes and for a moment wondered if, when she became Dark One, she would have acquired some gifts or something. She always read fast, she was always an avid reader since she was a child because it was the only thing that kept her sanity going through so many traumas, but then reading two big books in such a short time was something new.

"What is it? What are you thinking?" Daniel tilted his head to the side when he saw Emma's distant expression.

"Just wondering if when I became Dark One I acquired some gifts that could be good or if it was just the most dense darkness."

"I know you became the Dark One to save Regina, but-" Daniel shook his head. "Did you have any idea what could happen?"

"Not really, to be honest. And Regina always scolded me for that; because I don't usually think before I act." Emma smiled wistfully.

"You and her seem to get along really well." Daniel said tentatively. He wondered if Emma really knew why she had done that for Regina or if she hadn't realized it yet. "Can you tell me about her?" He asked softly.

Emma looked at him for a moment, as if considering what to say to him, and then smiled softly. She could talk about Regina all day if he wanted to. "I believe there is no harm in telling you about her."

Their eyes shone with love - Emma wanted to shake her head at the thought, because the love they felt for Regina was completely different, right? What she felt for Regina wasn't the same as Daniel felt. It couldn't be, right? Regina was her best friend and someone from her family, but that was it. She felt a desire for the brunette, or had felt in the past, maybe she even had a crush for her when they met and maybe Emma had feelings for her for a long time, but she knew that they would never be reciprocal, or that the parents would never understand her, but it had nothing to do with the fact that she became the Dark One to save Regina. She had made this sacrifice because she couldn't stand the thought of Henry or her parents looking at Regina with anything other than love. 

Strangely, with Daniel, Emma felt at peace, she felt a connection, a freedom that she experienced only a few times in her life. Even now that she was the Dark One, being around him at those times soothed her. "The Regina I know is stubborn and has a hard temper, but she is loyal to those she loves and would give her life for them without a second thought. She seems tough at first and she really is in many ways, but deep down she's still a lot like the girl I see here. She’s sweet, kind and funny, but has a mood that few can keep up with. And she's incredibly smart and sassy. Although she’s changed a lot in the last few years, she still thinks she’s not enough for the people around her. She still has a huge need to do things so that others can be proud of her, instead of doing what her heart desires. She is an excellent mother and friend. Sometimes she does something just to piss me or my mom, so we don’t think she’s softening, but if someone tries to do something against us, she puts herself between the person and us. She thinks I didn’t realize it, but I know she hates the guy I was with before I became the Dark One. I know they have a past, but I still don't know what it is exactly, and I don't know if I want to find out." Emma finally turned to Daniel, her eyes were gray, but not necessarily turbulent. And there were tears pooling in it. "And she named our son after you."

"Did she - did she gave your son my name?" He felt his throat dry. "And you don't mind about that?"

"I wouldn't have chosen a better name, stable boy." Emma smiled genuinely, putting her hand on his arm. "Our son's name is Henry Daniel Mills, the names of the two most important men in Regina's life and if it's important to her, it's important to me too."

"Thank you." Daniel felt tears streaming down his face. He was sure that if he were still alive and had a heart, it would be beating as fast as when he was in Regina's presence.

"Emma." He called her again after long minutes. "Is she happy now?"

"I hope so, stable boy." Emma looked at him for a moment and Daniel saw a pain in her eyes that he didn't understand. "She deserves to be the happiest person in the world, she deserves to be fully loved, she deserves someone who respects and understands her, who is not afraid of her and who knows how to give her space when she needs it, but who is at her side all the time; supporting and listening to her, because it is at times like this that she needs to know that she is not alone." The blonde sighed, taking a few deep breaths and then continued. "I hurt her a while ago. Regina has a half sister and she is complicated and mean. She opened a portal and I accidentally fell into it - apparently I have this habit - and that portal took me back to the past, but it was different than it is now." Emma shook her head, remembering when it happened. "I almost ruined everything back then. I went back in time before my parents met and I accidentally changed that too, and they almost didn't met each other because of me, and so I had to fix it, but in the middle of this little journey I met a woman; she was Regina's prisoner and I made a point of saving her and taking her back with me to the present. It turns out that this woman I saved was her sister - who we thought had died - disguised as the dead wife of the guy who was supposed to be Regina's soul mate, and when he saw her, he immediately put Regina aside to be reunited with his dead wife."

"He doesn't seem to love Regina enough." Daniel replied thoughtfully. "I mean, if they are soul mates, he shouldn't even think about leaving her because of his dead wife. I understand that the shock of the moment could be intense... seeing someone you thought you would never see in your life again, but still."

"Right?" Emma looked at him with a sad smile. "He doesn't deserve her, but Regina loves him and is happy with him. They will have a long way to go because her sister is pregnant with his child, but Regina is willing to go through all this and be with him for real, so I'm not no one to tell her that he doesn't deserve it. I can only sit and pray that he doesn't hurt her again. So that he doesn't make her a second choice again."

(...)

Present day, Storybrooke. Snow's loft. 

"Remind me again why am I here?" Regina whispered to Henry as Snow set the salad bowl on the table.

"Because you love me." Henry smiled angelically. "And because you can't avoid them forever just because Ma isn't here."

"Not forever, but for as long as I can." Regina sighed. "They want answers that I don't have, and I honestly don't need your grandmother's optimistic speeches."

"Maybe that's exactly what you need."

"The two of you. Enough." Snow said, startling mother and son for a moment. She smiled pleased with herself. "Have you washed your hands yet?"

"What do you think I am?" Regina asked outraged. "An ogre without manners?"

"Mom." Henry sighed. "Yes, Grandma, we've already washed our hands. We're just waiting for your delicious food."

Regina snorted under her breath and suppressed a laugh for Henry's sake.

David opened the bottle of wine and poured a dose for Regina and Snow and took a bottle of beer for himself.

Snow served a generous portion of mashed potatoes, roasted chicken and salad to Henry, Regina and David and then to herself. She sat next to David and stared at the table for a moment.

"What is it? Did you forget anything?" Regina raised an eyebrow.

"No." Snow sniffed and looked at the brunette. "I was just thinking about Emma. She loves mashed potatoes."

"And that's why I didn't want to come." Regina whispered, leaning over to Henry's side.

"We're going to bring Ma back home soon, Grandma." Henry said optimistically. "Mom is working hard to find something that can help since summoning her with the dagger didn't work. Ruby is helping a lot too."

"I wish I could help more, but I know that I wouldn't be a good help in that part." Snow blinked quickly to avoid tears.

"Snow, you have been helping a lot by keeping part of the town in order while we try to bring Emma back. So does David by accepting Lilith to help him at the police station. Everyone has an important role to play in this."

"Thank you, Regina." Snow sniffed again. "I know I can count on you to find a way to get Emma back."

"If anyone can do that, it's you." David smiled.

Regina nodded and focused on eating the food quickly so that they could leave as soon as possible. Maleficent had offered to take care of Zelena while they were gone, but she didn't want to abuse it. This wasn't Maleficent's obligation. For a moment she wondered what Snow would say if she knew that Ruby had joined Maleficent and Zelena that night. Thinking about it, the wolf seemed strangely at ease with the pair. Regina narrowed her eyes, thinking about the interactions of the three of them over the past few weeks and she wasn't sure if she wanted to know what was going on. All she didn't need at the moment was to have a fight with Snow because her best friend was up to something with her sister or another ex-enemy of hers. Snow would kill her.

"What is it? What are you thinking?" Snow narrowed her eyes as she noticed the change in Regina's expression. "You discovered something I won't like, did you?"

"What?" Regina blinked, momentarily startled. "I don't know what you're talking about." She said and stuck another mouthful into her mouth.

"Oh, I know you very well, Regina. Spill it out."

"It's nothing about Emma, Snow. Don't worry." Regina sighed. "I'm just worried about Zelena. I still have my doubts whether getting her out of the mental hospital and bringing her into my house was a really good idea."

"Well, you said that Maleficent was watching her. And you said yourself that we can trust Maleficent..."

"And we can." Regina said vehemently.

"So I don't think there is anything to worry about." Snow smiled reassuringly. "Now, let's eat before the food gets cold."

(...)

Somewhere in the past, Enchanted Forest. A few days later. 

The village behind the castle walls was crowded, and Emma wrinkled her nose at the intense smell of sweat from the men passing by. The air shimmered with heat and humidity.

Regina had insisted that they go to the market to pick some fruit so that Elin, the cook, could make the dessert she wanted. It was comforting not to have Leopold around and to be able to walk around freely with Regina.

With Leopold out, Regina felt a little more comfortable and free, so she took advantage of every moment she had to get away from the castle. Emma's presence was a bonus that she couldn't measure and even having to stay inside the castle walls wasn't too bad with the blonde around. Since Leopold had traveled on business and announced that Emma was her personal guard, the two always made excuses to spend most of their time together.

While they were at the market, Emma's hand was on the hilt of her sword, and her eyes scanned the market for possible threats. Although she had joined the royal guard only as a front to be able to stay close to Regina and take care of her, Emma took the brunette's safety very seriously.

The short trip went smoothly and the two returned to the castle about an hour later. Emma carried the bags to the kitchen and Regina followed her in silence.

"Thank you, child." Elin smiled at Emma as the blonde put the bags on the table and Regina just raised her eyebrow at the nickname.

"I'm not a child." Emma grunted, but nodded to the woman and offered her a genuine smile before leaving the kitchen.

They walked to the library in silence. Inside, Emma picked up one of the books that Cale had left for her to read and learn more about the kingdom and the Enchanted Forest as Leopold had requested. Regina chose a random book and read it silently.

Both soon found that spending hours reading and just enjoying each other's presence also brought great pleasure and peace to them. Between one chapter and another they always found something to talk about and gradually get to know each other a little more, and although Emma had a thing with Delilah, they both knew it was just that; a thing. Emma had a genuine affection for the girl, but that was just it. Ever since her conversation with Daniel, when she told him about Regina, Emma had been having trouble dealing with some thoughts that were lurking in her mind. She knew what lived in them and acceptance was bittersweet for Emma. Every day she wondered if Regina would remember all the moments they were spending together? Of all the secrets and hurt they shared? The good times they spent together? Could it be that at this very moment the brunette had access to these new memories? If so, was she hating Emma? It was undeniable that she and young Regina were getting closer each day, but Emma wasn't sure what it meant or whether she wanted to know what it could mean.

"Emma?" Regina's soft, concerned voice pulled the blonde out of her thoughts and the Queen offered a sheepish smile. "Are you alright?"

"Yes, I'm sorry, my Queen." Emma shook her head. "I just lost myself in my thoughts for a moment, but there is nothing to worry about."

The brunette looked at her for a few moments and despite the turbulence she could see in Emma's forest green eyes, she chose not to pressure her. Although they have an easy dynamic and have always been very honest with each other, Regina knew that Emma was still hiding things from her, but she also knew that she was doing it because there was something bigger than them, things that Emma couldn't tell her. At least not yet. And it still had that girl with whom Emma had a relationship. Emma had told her it was nothing serious, but Regina couldn't understand how it was possible. Despite all the terror she was forced to endure, she still dreamed of a love like the one she had with Daniel. And sometimes she had the impression of seeing it in Emma's eyes when the blonde looked at her, but she was probably imagining things. "You know, when we are alone, you don't have to call me 'My Queen.' I hate this title." Regina grunted. "I never wanted to be Queen. This is my Mother's doing."

"Sorry." Emma nodded. "It's just that we're at the library and I still don't know who has access to this place. I don't want to take any chances."

"It's understandable." Regina bit her lip. "I think we should leave. It's almost dinner time and I need to bathe."

"As you wish." Emma smiled. She closed the book she was reading and waited for Regina to head towards the door, following after her. She accompanied Regina to the brunette's bedchambers and then went to her room.

At dinner time she accompanied Regina to the great hall, and at the brunette's order, sat at the table with her. The maids served them and then left.

"Tomorrow I would like to go out for a ride. It's been a while since I went riding." Regina said when they were alone.

"I think we can do that, Your Majesty." Emma wiped her mouth with her napkin. "I'll take a look at the map of the kingdom later to find out which places are safe."

"There is no need for that, knight." Regina raised her eyebrow. "I know the kingdom and I know where we can go. Just follow me."

"As you wish, Your Majesty." Emma took a sip of wine and turned her attention to the vastness of food available only to them. "Doesn't it bother you that we have all this food at our disposal while other people in the kingdom have barely enough to eat?" Emma asked after a few minutes.

"Of course it bothers me." Regina sighed sadly. "But I don't know if I could have what we don't consume distributed. Not without talking to him."

"I imagine his answer will be no, unless daddy's little girl asks."

"Then the population will starve to death." Regina said in a small voice. "That silly girl can't see anything but herself."

"We can think of something later." Emma bit her lip. "But now I think the smart thing to do would be to retire to our bedchambers before the servants start saying things they don't know about. I don't want to cause you any trouble."

"I appreciate your concern, but make no mistake, Emma. Leopold did not put you as my personal guard because he cares about me. He did this to ensure that no man tries to approach me."

"I know, but that is precisely why we need to be careful before them. Men, when denied what they want, are capable of unspeakable things. Even more here."

"You seem to know a lot about it." Regina said carefully. She had noticed a change in the blonde's eyes and didn't want to upset her.

"More than I would like." Emma sighed. "But I don't want to talk about it." She wiped her lips again and continued. "Do you prefer to go riding in the morning or in the afternoon?"

"We can go in the afternoon, after lunch. The view is beautiful near the end of the afternoon."

"As you wish."

After dinner Emma accompanied Regina to her room and smiled when she arrived in her own room and found Delilah there.

"Hey." Delilah smiled softly. "I found some herbs and other things that can be useful for making medicines and potions and I thought of bringing some for you."

"Oh, this is great, Del." Emma closed the door behind her and sat on the bed next to Delilah. "We can improve our techniques and knowledge. Although I have a lot of knowledge here," Emma pointed to her own head. "I don't really know how to put it into practice. And I don't want to resort to the voices now that they are quiet."

"You're right. Delilah stroked Emma's hair, which was now loose and falling on her shoulders." You should write down the knowledge that is in your mind. I mean, spells, potions... "

"But doing this they can fall into the wrong hands. And I don't want this."

"But it can also help a lot of people, don't you think?"

"I will think about it." Emma smiled softly and lay with her hands behind her head. "Why don't you lie down with me and get some rest?"

(...)

Present day, Storybrooke. Maleficent's house. 

"Don't you get tired of doing everything my sister asks?" Zelena asked as she waited for Maleficent to finish setting the table.

"And don't you get tired of being inconvenient?" Ruby grunted. "You know, you could at least help set the table."

"I didn't choose to be here with you two playing babysitters." Zelena rolled her eyes. "Don't you have a better place to be? I don't know, playing with sticks in the forest with Pongo?"

"Why do you need to be like this?" Ruby snarled. "We also didn't ask to be your babysitters, but we are still nice to you and-"

"I don't need you to be nice to me! All I want is to go back to Oz and be able to be alone with my daughter. Because she won't hate me like you all do."

"We don't hate you, Zelena." Maleficent said tiredly. She was standing behind Ruby, one hand on the brunette's shoulder. "Your sister is trying, you know? But it's not easy for her either. Maybe, if you really tried to get to know Regina instead of doing everything to make everyone's life hell, you could have what you always wanted."

"Do you know what I don't understand?" Zelena's blue eyes were shining with anger and something else. "Snow White took your baby from you, destroyed her life, made your life miserable because of it, and you chose to forgive her. That woman destroyed Regina's life and that idiot chose her as a family!"

"You, better than anyone, should know that nothing is black and white." Ruby sighed exasperatedly. "I don't know what happened to you, Zelena, and I think it was something really, really bad, but - and I don't believe I'm going to say that - Regina is not to blame."

Zelena looked at Ruby taken aback by what the wolfie said. Until that moment, no one had seemed to notice her pain. There was something about the way Ruby spoke to her, the way the brunette looked at her, that made Zelena's heart race and that scared her, made her snap. "You know nothing about me." Zelena hissed.

"Of course not. You don't let anyone get close to you. Not everyone wants to harm you, you know? And you would be surprised at what we can do when we have people to count on. Nobody is happy alone."

"In my experience, it is better to be alone. Less chance of someone hurting you."

"Let me know if you ever want to change that." Ruby said and stomped out.

"What happened to her? It's full moon night?" Zelena watched the brunette leave Maleficent's house.

"It is not for me to say." Maleficent sighed. "Now, eat. You and the baby need to feed."

"How come you don't hate Snow White after everything she's done for you and your daughter?" Zelena asked after a while.

"I could waste my time hating her, and for a long time I did just that, but when you get a second chance, sometimes you realize that it's more important to do things that make you happy than to spend energy hating someone for something you can't change."

"I managed to open a time travel portal, you know?" Zelena said proudly. "That's why I'm here. Even though I haven't changed my past, I have changed my future."

"I don't know if I want to know what happened."

"Maybe another day." Zelena smiled. "I'm tired and would like to get some sleep if you don't mind. I want to enjoy the hours that are left for me away from my dear sister."

"You know, you and Regina could gain a lot more getting along than spending energy on this unnecessary hatred."

"I don't know how I could win anything by approaching her."

"You would be surprised, Zelena. Think about it." Maleficent said and got up to clear the table. "The guest room is at the end of the hall, or you can go to the living room if you prefer."

"Aren't you going to follow me to see if I won't try to escape?"

"I don't need to." Maleficent smirked. "The house is protected by magic. My magic. And you can't break it. No matter how powerful you are."

"Blood magic?"

"Certainly."

"You're smart. I have to admit."

(...)

Somewhere in the past, Enchanted Forest. The next day. 

"Where's your horse at?" Regina frowned as she and Emma walked down the castle corridors towards the stable.

"It wasn't my horse exactly. I borrowed it from the village I was staying at." Emma shrugged. "And it wasn't like I could bring him here anyway."

"Well, then, we need to find a horse for you."

"I don't know if the king would approve."

"All knights have a horse. It wouldn't be different for you."

"Very well then."

"Come, I will properly introduce you to Rocinante." The brunette let out an excited squeak and pulled Emma by the hand to where the horse was resting. "Rocinante, this is Emma Swan and she is going to ride with us today, so be a good boy and behave." Regina whispered, stroking the animal's neck. "Here, extend your hand like that." Regina took a piece of carrot from the bag that was attached to the animal's saddle and placed it in Emma's hand. "Now be quiet and let him take it from your hand. Keep your palm wide open so that he doesn't mistake your fingers for food." She grabbed Emma's wrist gently and guided her hand to the animal's muzzle. Rocinante seemed to study the blonde for a few seconds, deciding whether to trust her, and then he gently took the piece of carrot out of her hand.

"It tickles." Emma laughed and for a moment she allowed herself to forget all concerns in her life. At that moment she felt like a child discovering something for the first time and feeling Regina's hand under hers was like a natural tranquilizer. She had already gone through this process with Billy, back in the village, but there was something about doing this with Regina that was different. Emma felt her heart pounding at the contact of Regina's hand against hers, but the moment was broken when Rocinante licked her outstretched hand. "Ew, he drooled on my hand."

The sound of Regina's laughter filled the stable and Emma felt a shiver down her spine. The sound of Regina's laughter was one of the most beautiful things Emma had ever heard in her life, and she knew from that moment on that she would do anything to hear it often. Emma swallowed down the feeling that wanted to surface and took a deep breath.

"I think we better get going soon. We can't be late for dinner." Emma swallowed.

"Of course." Regina nodded and walked to another bay. "This one is Fenrir. I think it suits him." She took another piece of carrot and a sugar cube and gave it to Emma. "Do with him the same as you did with Rocinante, but be careful, he is kind of wild."

Emma repeated the process and waited. Fenrir, the name of the legendary wolf. It matched the majestic animal in front of her, and at the same time reminded her of Ruby and her chest filled with longing for her friend. When the horse seemed to give its approval sign, Emma proceeded to saddle him while Regina did the same with Rocinante. Soon they mounted the animals and left.

As they moved towards the forest, Emma relaxed next to Regina and soon they picked up speed, riding freely through the forest. Emma could feel her heart beating so fast that she feared it might come out of her chest, but the feeling of being there with Regina and the sound of her laughter echoing through the trees was enough to calm her down.

They rode for a while until Regina found a place where they could dismount and rest before they had to return to the castle. They left the horses to rest by the lake and when she turned to Emma she was surprised by a picnic under a big tree.

"I imagine you're hungry." Emma smiled sheepishly. "I know I am."

"Thank you."

They sat under the shade of the tree and ate in silence for a while until the brunette finally broke the silence. "Can you tell me anything about you? Where did you come from or what are you... anything."

"I don't think I can tell you these things." Emma tensed. "I already told you about it." She said softly.

"It can be anything, I just want to know more about you. You came out of nowhere and did everything to stay close to me, and I have the impression that you know me very well, but I know almost nothing about you."

"Fair enough." Emma smiled softly. She seemed to think for a moment, considering what she could reveal. "I like yellow and when I was a child and read about fairy tales I always imagined myself as a rebellious princess who doesn't need a prince to save her. Or as a knight in some kingdom. Fighting in battles and all that, and although I never wanted to be the princess who needed to be saved, I often imagined myself as the knight who saved the princess. Or the Queen." Emma shook her head, a shy smile spreading on her lips. She had never told anyone about it, but she supposed she couldn't tell Regina about her favorite movies or how she got her old bug or anything about the modern world. "I love grilled cheese and cocoa with cinnamon. The only thing I have from childhood is a baby blanket with my name embroidered and it is one of the most valuable things in the material sense for me." Emma blinked a few times trying to keep the tears from running down her face. "All the other important things in my life have nothing to do with material goods."

"I never wanted to be a Queen. I never cared about money or castles or things like that." Regina said when Emma didn't continue. "I always hated magic because Mother always used it to punish me when I disobeyed her. When I was a little girl I was afraid of storms and so Mother would let me sleep with her and my father. This is one of the few good memories of my childhood, but even so, even with everything Mother did, I can't bring myself to hate her. I always wanted her to be proud of me for who I was, but I was never enough for her. Then I met Daniel, and he was the sweetest and kindest boy I've ever seen, and I couldn't help falling in love with him. We were going to run away together the night Mother killed him. He had just asked me to marry him."

"You are enough Regina." Emma replied, her tears finally streaming down her face. 'You are enough for me,' Emma wanted to say, but the words got stuck in her throat.

Regina looked at the blonde beside her and her heart pounded when she saw Emma's eyes shine in a way that reminded her of Daniel and the sincerity in the blonde's voice seemed to sweep away any coherent thoughts. Without thinking of anything else, Regina leaned forward and kissed her.

Emma stiffened, but as soon as Regina's lips touched hers, she knew it would be impossible to stop that kiss, so she just closed her eyes and savored the moment before the inevitable shit that would come next. This was a mistake. A big mistake. Probably the biggest mistake Emma could make while trapped in the past, but at the same time it was something she had wanted for a long time. Emma tried to tamper down her feelings for Regina for so long, so hard, that for a moment she really believed she had been successful at it. She started dating Hook, and desperately tried to feel anything for him, and she did, for a while. But now, everything would change and there was no coming back from this.

Emma's lips parted and welcomed Regina's, her tongue sliding tentatively against hers, making the blonde growl. She closed her eyes tighter, trying not to think of anything. She would have time to freak out later. Emma touched Regina's face gently, her thumb sliding down her cheek to her jaw until her hand rested gently on the brunette's neck. Emma felt the magic flowing through her body as Regina moved onto her lap. 

Regina's hands slid anxiously over her waistcoat and chemise, exploring her arms and shoulders until they rested on her waist.

Emma rested her hands on the brunette's waist, her fingertips sinking into the baby blue jacket Regina wore to ride. She shuddered when the brunette moaned against her lips and Emma could feel her powers thundering under her skin, the light and darkness inside her struggling to take control of that moment.

"That's right, Dark One. It feels good, doesn't it? The innocence with which she gives herself to you and doesn't care about anything else." Rumple's voice startled her and Emma opened her eyes suddenly, pulling away from the kiss and looking at Regina with wide eyes. "The great love of her life hasn't even cooled yet and she is already throwing herself into your arms."

"Enjoy and take advantage of this, Dark One." Another Dark One's voice came to mind.

Emma closed her eyes tightly for a moment. This wasn't happening. After so long in silence, did they have to return now?

"I bet she's ready for you, Emma." Another Dark One said, his disgusting laugh filling the blonde's mind. "Why don't you take her right here? I bet she wouldn't mind."

"Shut up!" Emma snarled. She opened her eyes and sighed. Regina was still on her lap, looking at her confused and regretful. Emma had an idea of what she was probably thinking at the time, but she couldn't tell her the truth. She knew it was probably the worst thing to do at the moment, but the thought of leaving Regina thinking that she had regretted kissing her or that Emma just wanted to take advantage of her, was worse than having to tell her the truth. Emma leaned forward and placed a quick kiss on the brunette's lips. "I'm sorry, Regina." With a flick of her wrist Emma sent Regina and the horses back to the castle before disappearing into its gray smoke.

 

 

Notes:

Let me know what you think, and I know it's exciting what happened and y'all probably has a lot of high hopes now, but remember: things aren't that simple.

There's a lot to happen yet.

Chapter 15: Chapter 15

Notes:

I'm really sorry for the delay in updating this story. A lot has happened since the last update and as a bonus my laptop had stopped working.
I managed to reverse this this weekend, thank God.
Anyway, I hope you like the chapter.

I promise that I will respond to all of your wonderful comments soon.
Once again, thank you for the love and affection with this story.

Trigger warnings for attempted rape and torture at the end of the chapter.

Emma opened her eyes, feeling her legs a little wobbly as the gray smoke cleared. She looked around and realized that she had no idea where she was. She just knew she needed to get away from Regina as soon as the other Dark Ones showed up, ruining her afternoon. She felt the rage consuming her and closed her eyes again, this time opening her hands and letting her magic flow through them, destroying everything around her. Fortunately, they were just trees; the inanimate forest around it. No animals, people or houses. No one she could really hurt.

Remembering the moments she spent with Regina that day and how those bloody Dark Ones in her head had ruined everything in a matter of seconds, Emma screamed. All the pain, all the anger, all the misunderstanding, all the fear she was feeling; flowing out of her body through her magic, falling violently into the trees, and through her voice, until her throat ached and her lungs begged for air. 

She opened her eyes and a mixture of fear and awe took her as waves of magic flowed through her hands. Emma never experienced such power, and it made her dizzy, but at the same time the adrenaline rushing through her veins made her feel more alive than ever. Once again she thought of Jean Gray and her explosion of power; it was as close as she could think to describing what was happening at that moment. She could feel all the pain and anger she had held for years, flowing through her body and flooding the forest around her, destroying everything it touched. She still had no idea of the extent of her powers, not really, but every time she let the magic flow freely through her body like now, she felt an almost uncontrollable urge to kill everyone who hurt her, and also those who hurt Regina. Emma remembered the knight she killed in the forest as soon as she arrived and felt her body vibrate at the thought of doing it again.

"I can think of a better way to use that potential, Dearie."

Emma opened her eyes abruptly at the sound of the voice behind her. Taking a few deep breaths, she finally closed her hands and turned to face the creature that had disturbed her. Her eyes shone in an intense shade of gray and her skin glowed softly as if thousands of diamond particles covered her. What? Am I a goddamn Cullen now? Emma couldn't help thinking. "You." She took a breath. Great, exactly what she needed right now. 

The creature frowned, confused. That woman seemed to know him, but he certainly hadn't heard of her. Never. And he always knew when someone so powerful appeared in that realm. "I don't know what you're talking about, Dearie." He took a step towards her, watching her closely. "You are not from here, are you?"

"No." Emma took a step back, trying to calm herself enough not to make things worse. Her magic was still out of control and it was bad enough for her to have all those Dark Ones around. She didn't need Rumplestiltskin - alive and really there - either. "I didn't mean to disturb you. I'm leaving, sorry."

"Ah ah ah, Dearie." He laughed, extending his hand and stopping her. "Don't think it will be that easy."

"I'm really not in the mood to have any kind of conversation right now, Imp."

Rumplestiltskin raised an eyebrow at the bold response. This woman was powerful, perhaps more powerful than he, and she was clearly not afraid of him. "Oh, Dearie." He smiled, his small, rotten teeth showing in a disgusting smile. "That's not the way to treat the elderly."

"You're not old, you're just a cowardly and treacherous Imp." Emma laughed in disgust. "I know better than to trust or talk to you, Rumplestiltskin ."

"I feel I am at a disadvantage. You seem to know quite about me, but I never heard of you."

"And I hope you never hear." Emma replied dryly. "Now, if you'll excuse me-"

"Oh, no, child." He took a step towards the blonde, stopping inches from her now. "You are a very powerful creature and you seem to know things that I don't know, don't think you are going to disappear like that."

“If you haven't noticed, I'm already leaving. You cannot and will not stop me.”

"You can go, but eventually our paths will cross again and then there will be no escape."

"Not if I can help it." Emma snarled.

"If you know me as well as you seem to know, Rumplestiltskin doesn't miss any opportunities. You will come to me sooner or later."

"I may not be able to prevent Regina from coming to you, but I guarantee you, I won't seek for you or your help even if my life depends on it."

"Regina? Do you mean Regina Mills?" Rumplestiltskin raised his eyebrows. A flash of surprise passed through his eyes, but it was soon replaced by amusement when he saw the woman in front of him widen her eyes in panic. "Now I'm really curious about who you are. How do you know her?" He narrowed his eyes and a wickedly amused smile appeared on his lips. "And why do you care so much?"

"I don't." Emma replied dryly. Her mind was racing with the possibilities of what might happen - Rumplestiltskin had certainly noticed something in her voice - or that perhaps she had put Regina in danger in some way. She would never forgive herself if something happened to Regina because of her.

"Oh, Dearie." He laughed, and Emma felt the bile rise in her throat at his tone. Rumplestiltskin, the one in front of her - not that pathetic excuse she'd come across in Storybrooke - was shrewd and had a lot more tricks under his sleeve, and apparently he was more perverse too.

"Even with your gray eyes shining with all this magic, I can see that you care. Even a blind man can see in your eyes that you care. A deaf person can tell in your tone that you care. If you want to deceive someone, you better start trying harder." He took a final step towards her and held her chin. "Don't think we're done. I will find out who you are and what you're doing here and believe me: eventually you'll come after me begging for help."

Without another word, he disappeared leaving Emma behind and she finally let the air out of her lungs. "Shit!" Her scream echoed through the forest and an explosion of magic flowed through her hands, devastating a small piece of land in front of her.

Emma started walking through the forest trying to get out of there and find her way back to the castle. She didn't want to be around Regina before she could control her powers, but there wasn't much choice now. She was part of the royal guard, and more than that; The Queen's personal guard. 

The power she felt as she released her frustration moments ago was addictive and she didn't want to end up surrendering to the darkness like that, but at times like this, Emma felt her control slipping through her fingers. The power was charming. She became the Dark One to save Regina. A noble motive, a sacrifice, an act of love. Love . The word echoed in her mind and Emma felt her heart pounding. For the first time since she became Dark One, she finally admitted to herself that her sacrifice had been an act of love, and not because she was the Savior. Emma knew that she wouldn't have done the same for Killian. Hell, not even for her parents. But for Regina... no. She couldn't stand there looking while everything that the brunette had worked so hard to achieve could be destroyed. Regina deserved to be happy.

Emma just hoped she would be happy in Storybrooke. Rumplestiltskin was gone, the darkness was far away and there was no risk of destroying everything, Henry was with her and she had Robin. Not that Emma really believed that he could make Regina happy - really happy as she deserved. A man who chooses his dead wife over his soul mate at the first opportunity? What kind of love is that? Emma shook her head to get rid of these thoughts, she didn't want another burst of uncontrolled magic. She was exhausted and hungry and had no idea where the dark palace was. Emma sighed and took a deep breath. She closed her eyes and concentrated on the castle; in her bedroom, and the next moment she appeared there.

"What happened?" Daniel's concerned voice made her turn around quickly and she almost fell on her ass. He tilted his head and narrowed his eyes at the blonde. Her eyes were gray and that was a sign that she had used her powers in some way. Not to mention that she looked troubled.

"What the hell, stable boy!" Emma leaned against the cold stone wall. “Are you trying to kill me so that I can join you in eternity? You don't need it. I'm immortal."

Daniel rolled his eyes and ignored Emma's mood. "What happened?" He asked again.

"Why do you think something happened?" She turned her back to him, her gaze roaming the courtyard below.

"Because you look upset about something." He said softly.

"Oh, now you think you know me." Emma looked over her shoulder, one eyebrow raised.

"You do this when you're upset or angry." Daniel pointed at her.

"This what?"

“Speaks sarcastically, dodges questions, doesn't look in the eye.” Daniel started counting on his fingers.

"I'm impressed." Emma said sarcastically.

"See." Daniel sighed. "That's exactly why I know that something happened." He sat on the edge of her bed. "You know, you are an open book and reading you is not as hard as you think." Despite the statement, there was no sarcasm in his voice.

"You better stay out of this." Emma said quietly. Her anger and confusion were subsiding, but she still didn't know how to deal with what had happened and the realization that followed. And worse; the certainty that she couldn't be with Regina or that would destroy the entire timeline and probably end her and Henry's existence. Regina would never forgive her if she lost the kid.

“Emma, I am a ghost. I'm dead." Daniel sighed. “Nothing you tell me is going to change what happened or is about to happen, but maybe it will help you understand and deal with anything. Keeping everything for yourself is not good. ”

"I have done this my whole life and I have always done very well." Emma growled low. That was a lie. She opened up to Lilith as soon as they met and that was why she was heartbroken. She opened up to Neal and he abandoned her. She lowered her walls with Regina less than twenty-four hours after they met, and that was one of the things that had taken her until that moment.

"Sure, which is why you're now thinking about all the times you've opened up to someone and that person has betrayed your trust, isn't it?"

"Stable boy, you're an abused little thing, aren't you?" Emma finally turned to face him.

"But you like me."

“Yeah, you are like something that has grown in me. Like a fungus or something.”

"You are an idiot." Daniel grunted, but he was smiling. He had learned to deal with Emma's peculiar mood.

“Yeah, people call me that often. Especially Regina.” Emma's eyes - now green again - shone with longing.

"Emma, what happened?" It was as if he could feel the battle going on inside the blonde and her fears about whatever had happened while she was away with Regina. Concern was all over his face and in his voice.

Emma looked at him for a moment. She still didn't know exactly how to deal with Daniel. He was just some kind of ghost, and sometimes Emma felt like she was losing her mind from talking to him, opening up to him like she had never done with anyone. Not even with Regina, Neal or Lilith. The only three people who knew her well enough in her life. Not even her parents could tell when she was upset about something and yet, Daniel; a ghost, could read her emotions and feelings better than them. Emma and Daniel developed a type of connection that she couldn't explain and didn't know if it made sense, but it was as if they were somehow connected by something she couldn't see. Not yet. It was simple with him. She felt that she could talk about anything and he would understand and never judge her.

"Emma."

"Sorry." Emma looked at him, suddenly looking very tired. "I got lost in my thoughts."

"I noticed that." He chuckled. "What happened this afternoon? Talk to me, please. You look more upset than you have in the past few days."

"I think I broke Regina's heart." She whispered.

"What? Why?" Daniel's eyes widened and his tone was as concerned as before.

"She-" Emma swallowed before continuing. She feared that telling Daniel this would change something in their relationship, and honestly, she didn't know why the idea that he hated her bothered her so much. He was just a ghost and it wasn't like they were friends, right? Wrong, a voice in the back of her mind said. Daniel was one of the few who understood her and did not judge her. That cared about her. "She kissed me and I let myself get lost in the moment and then that demon appeared and started whispering in my mind and I was afraid of what could happen if I lost control. I sent her back here before I disappeared."

Daniel bit his lip thoughtfully. Had Emma finally realized why she had become the Dark One? She had explained a little to him about the things that could happen if she changed the past drastically and he couldn't help wondering what would happen now, but still, his biggest concern was with Emma and Regina. "I know it wasn't your intention. But you have to go to Regina and let her know that it wasn't because of her that you disappeared." He said softly. “Regina, this Regina, is different from the one you know in that realm with a strange name. She is fragile and vulnerable and still believes in love, and has just been heartbroken by that woman who should care for her, and her soul broken by that disgusting king." Daniel took a deep breath - or what he would do if he were still alive - trying to calm himself. " If she kissed you, it's because she trusts you."

"And should I go to her and say what, stable boy?" Emma's voice rose. "Tell her the monster that I am? She saw me using my powers once, when I saved her from some knights, and she fears magic in general. Cora used magic against her for years on end as punishment and for some reason she doesn't fear me. I don't want to change that."

"You are not a monster, Emma." Daniel shook his head. "A monster would not surrender its soul to the most terrible darkness to save someone's life."

"You are right about that." Emma replied bitterly. "But I became a monster. I don't know how to control my magic and I'm afraid of what might happen. After I disappeared this afternoon, I found myself in the middle of a forest and my magic was so out of control, I was so mad at myself for running away, for giving in to my impulses in the first place, that I simply let my magic flow through my body, destroying the forest before me."

"That's the difference between you and Mrs. Mills. You chose to walk away from Regina when you realized that you were losing control of your powers. You kept her safe even now." Daniel said softly, but firm. He knew that when Emma entered this path of self-depreciation, it was difficult to stop her. "Emma, I know that you are afraid that you won't be able to control yourself near her. I know that you are afraid that you will end up surrendering to the darkness, that you won't be able to return from this, but I also know that Regina's safety will always come first place for you."

"She probably doesn't want to see me now." Emma shook her head, feeling tears burning in her eyes. “Damn it, I shouldn't even be worried about it. Would be better if she didn't want to see me anymore, because this way it would prevent me from ruining everything. Especially in the timeline where I came from.”

"This is where you make a mistake." Daniel touched her arm gently making her look at him. "I understand that you and Regina have a lot to lose in the future, but you are here for a reason. We still don’t know exactly what it is, but it must be something important. You did everything you could to come here and stay with her as much as you could, and it ended up happening. You need to deal with this.” Although it sounded like a lecture, there was no judgment in Daniel's voice, just understanding and empathy. "You know, Regina and I argued sometimes. Always because of Mrs. Mills and the things she did to make Regina afraid of her and not tell about our relationship, and sometimes I know that I upset her more than I would like. When that happened, I would give her time, space so that we could both calm down and then I would talk to her. She needed to know that no matter what happened, how I feel about her wouldn't change.” Daniel knew that encouraging this was risky, but what else could he do?

"Do you really think she'll be happy to see me?"

Emma looked so young and vulnerable at that moment, and Daniel, again, saw why Regina - any version of her - would fall in love with her.

"Yes I'm sure." He smiled gently.

(...)

Present days. Storybrooke.

Regina woke up startled. The ghost of a memory - or was it a dream? - at the edge of her mind. Once again unreachable. The only thing she was sure of was that if it was a memory, it was something new. Something that had been changed in the past. She huffed and tossed the covers off her body, thanking silently for Robin sleeping so heavily. She looked at the sleeping man beside her and tried to push away what had woken her up. She got up, grabbed her robe and went downstairs, to her office.

"What the hell is happening?" Regina grunted quietly as she poured herself a generous dose of her apple cider. She could feel the ghost of a kiss on her lips. A soft and tentative kiss at first, but it soon became hungry. Regina turned the contents of the glass in one gulp and poured another dose. The image of Emma Swan had been in her mind since she woke up abruptly and she wasn't sure if she wanted to know why. "I hope that idiot is not doing anything that could destroy the present." Regina drank the contents in just one sip. She looked at the bottle and contemplated pouring herself another dose, but ended up giving up.

It had been almost five months since Emma had disappeared into that vortex of dark magic and they were as close to bringing her back as they were the night she disappeared. And she hadn't met the blonde in her dreams either. Perhaps that was an isolated occasion. As far as Regina knew, for this kind of thing to happen, Emma or she would have to have been under the sleep spell at some point in their lives and- "That's it!" Regina smiled widely. Emma had been under the sleeping spell once!

She checked her watch and sighed. If she called Maleficent now, the dragon woman would probably incinerate her. "Okay, Regina, think." She poured herself another shot of cider and sat down on the couch, lighting the fireplace with a quick flick of her hand. "When Emma fell on the portal with Snow, shortly after the curse was broken, after some time she was able to communicate with David." She said thoughtfully. Regina remembered Henry having ended up communicating with Aurora in their dreams. At that time Gold gave him a necklace; a kind of amulet, which helped to control the flames around him, but when she communicated with Emma in her dream, they weren't surrounded by flames or fire. On the contrary. She could see nothing but thick darkness. There must be a way to reach Emma in this place. Gold had said that the souls of those affected by the sleeping curse would be trapped between worlds until the person woke up and that even after breaking the spell, people who were once under their influence could end up returning to that space between the worlds. Perhaps that was what was happening to Emma. Back that day, with Henry, Gold had given him the necklace, so that he could control what happened there. Eventually they agreed that putting David under the sleep spell would be safer. What she didn't know yet - she'd never really cared to know - was how Snow had managed to get into the limbo again. Although there was this soulmate thing between her and Robin, Regina wasn't willing to put herself under the sleeping curse and leaving to him the responsibility to bring her back.

Since Robin gave her heart to Gold and Zelena, she had been unable to entrust him with important tasks. Sure, she knew he did it because Gold had risked Roland's life and she would never forgive herself if something happened to the little boy, but Regina knew that Emma, and even the idiots, would have found a way and wouldn't have given her heart to them. And Henry would never agree to that, even if it was to try to find a way to get Emma back. She needed to talk to Snow and find out how she had done to get into the limbo again.

(...)

"I know our relationship improved and we're family, but that doesn't mean you can get me out of bed at 4 am, Regina." Snow grunted as he poured the water into the kettle to make coffee.

"Oh, I'm sorry if I'm trying to find a way to bring your daughter back from wherever she is."

Snow bit her tongue to keep from giving a naughty answer. She knew it wouldn't help. Regina was on the edge. The princess knew how much the brunette hated not being able to do something and she also knew well the path of self-deprecation that Regina tended to enter in these moments. “And I am very grateful for that. More than I can put into words, Regina.” Snow said softly. "How can I help?"

"When you and Emma fell on the portal, how did you manage to communicate with David in that fire room?" Regina licked her lips nervously. She hated looking vulnerable, especially in front of the princess, but she pushed the thought to the back of her mind. This was about bringing Emma back.

"Poppy powder." Snow frowned. "Why?"

“When you and Emma were trapped in the Enchanted Forest, Gold explained how the sleep spell worked and what came after the person woke up. A few weeks ago I think I was able to communicate with Emma in my sleep, but I couldn't remember anything when I woke up, so I'm not sure- ”

"Did you communicate with Emma and didn't tell me?"

The wounded expression on the princess's face looked like Regina had just kicked a puppy. “Snow,” The brunette took a deep breath and sighed. “I didn't say anything because I'm not sure what happened. Sometimes I wake up with the impression that I dreamed about Emma or something, but I can never remember about the dream or what whatever I was. I can't be sure if it was a dream or if for some reason I actually communicated with her while I was sleeping. That's why I didn't want to tell you anything. I didn't want to give you hope that we are close to bringing her back."

"I know you can do it, Regina."

The certainty with which the princess spoke reminded her of when David decided to put himself under the sleeping curse and that Snow would return with Emma and wake him up. Even after all this time she still found herself amazed at how this kind of certainty ran in this family. Her family , a voice said in the back of her mind and it looked too much like Emma's voice. Suddenly, her chest tightened in longing for the blonde. This was ridiculous. Regina pushed those thoughts away and asked, "Do you know if anyone at Storybrooke has poppy powder or at least the flower?"

"Maybe Gold." Snow frowned. "Or the fairies."

"I'll take a look at Gold's stuff then."

Snow chuckled and put a cup of coffee for the brunette. "I don't think I'll ever understand why you seem to hate fairies so much."

"Long story." Regina sighed. “Anyway, I better go. I need to wake the boys up for school.”

"Speaking of which..." Snow said tentatively. “How are things with you and Robin? All right?"

Regina seemed taken aback by the question, although she shouldn't have. It was Snow White, after all. She twirled the ring on her finger nervously. The ring on her finger seemed to weigh a ton and at times like this Regina wondered if it had actually been a good idea to accept Robin's marriage proposal. Not just because Emma was missing, but all the mess with Zelena and the baby. But Snow had insisted and pushed her to accept. She'd made some speech about hope and not being afraid, and Regina was pretty sure that Robin's proposing over a family lunch hadn't been on impulse, as he'd said. At least she was managing to postpone the ceremony itself. "We are fine." In the face of Snow's expression, of whom she clearly wouldn't just accept that as an answer, she went on. “He has been very patient. Robin knows how important it is to Henry that I get Emma back. She is his mother.” Regina felt her heart sink at the mention of the blonde and once again she wondered why that was. Was it just the feeling of guilt that Emma was once again away from her family because of her? Regina shook her head and cleared her throat. "I better go. If the boys wake up and I'm not there, the kitchen will be destroyed.” Without saying anything else, Regina disappeared into her purple smoke.

(...)

Past days. Enchanted Forest.

Emma closed her eyes and focused on Regina. In her smile, her voice, her perfume, in her soft touch. She tried to feel the brunette's magic, but she remembered that this Regina had not yet effectively awakened her magic, so it would be almost impossible to connect with her that way. She had pretty much mastered the art of poofing from place to place, but after what happened, Emma didn't want to take any chances.

She closed her eyes tightly and concentrated on the afternoon they had. At the sound of Regina's laughter echoing through the forest as they talked about silly things, the warmth of her hand on her chest feeling her heart pounding. At the soft touch of her lips against hers. This seemed to work because the next moment Emma saw clearly where Regina was and before she could stop herself, she appeared in the brunette's bedchambers.

Regina was sitting on her bed looking out over the porch, the evening before her. The sky shone in orange, pink and blue and a gentle breeze made her hair sway gently. The fireplace was lit and kept the room warm.

Emma took a minute to steady herself and decide what to do next when she heard Regina sniffle. Emma's eyes widened. Regina was crying.

"Regina?" Dark One called softly. Praying not to lose control now. The brunette turned quickly and looked at Emma with wide eyes. 

Before the blonde knew what was happening, Regina ran and threw herself into the blonde's arms.

"I thought I would never see you again." Regina sobbed against Emma's neck. "I'm sorry for acting impulsively this afternoon. I don't know what happened to me. I don't-"

"It’s fine." Emma interrupted her gently. "I didn't disappear because of the kiss."

Regina lifted her head and looked at her confused. Emma stroked her cheek, wiping away the tears.

"It is complicated." She smiled weakly. "But I can guarantee you that it wasn't what happened between us that made me disappear."

Regina felt her cheeks turn red. "I never kissed another woman before, but you-"

"Me what?" Emma bit her lip, unsure if she wanted to hear what the brunette had to say.

"You made me want to kiss you." Regina smiled shyly and buried her face in Emma's neck again, taking a deep breath and inhaling her perfume. For the first time the brunette realized that the woman in front of her smells slightly of vanilla and something else that she was unable to identify at that moment. "When I look into your eyes I know you won't hurt me, I feel safe when I'm with you and I know that even if he hurts me again and again, if you're around, I won't be alone because you will be there for me."

"I will always be here for you, Regina." Emma whispered softly against the brunette's hair. This was a mistake. She was ruining everything, putting everything to lose for so many people. Reluctantly, Emma pulled away and broke the hug with the brunette. "I said I would be here to take care of you as much as I can and that is what I am going to do, but for our sake, Regina, that cannot happen anymore." She stroked the brunette's face and smiled weakly when she leaned into her touch. "It doesn't matter how much I want it." Emma whispered that last part.

"But-" Regina licked her lips nervously, tears still streaming down her cheeks. Her head was a mess. She had just lost Daniel, she was still suffering unspeakable things in Leopold's hands, but there was something about this mysterious woman who had appeared in her life a few months ago and turned everything upside down. It was as if she had a magnet that would pull Regina to her whenever they were close.

"There is a lot that I can't tell you." Emma sighed. "And I pray that in the future you will forgive me, but I can't risk so much for-" The Dark One broke off before she spoke too much. “I will protect you as much as I can, but I cannot do things that change the course of our stories. That would be disastrous.”

"Could it prevent you from seeing your son again?" Regina asked shyly.

"Yes." Emma smiled sadly. “And Regina, believe me, I would never do anything to break your heart. At least not on purpose.”

"I know." The brunette said softly. "And I'm confused about a lot of things right now, but I know that you would never hurt me." Regina put her hand on her stomach in a gesture that Emma knew very well and looked at the blonde. Her brown eyes shining against the light of the fire in the dimly lit room.

“I'm sorry that you're confused. Apparently my mission is to ruin your life.” Emma laughed bitterly.

"On the contrary. It seems to me that your mission is to save me.”

Oh, if Regina knew the irony of that phrase, Emma thought. "Who knows?" She said instead. “Now, you better get ready for dinner before Johanna shows up. I'll see you in a little while for dinner.” The blonde smiled and disappeared in her gray smoke.

(...)

After dinner, when everyone was asleep, Emma decided to take a walk around the castle to know the place better. She produced a small ball of fire in her hand and enchanted it so that it floated beside her as she walked through the labyrinth of damp and cold corridors of that place. 

"Where are you going?" Daniel frowned.

"When did you get here, stable boy?" Emma said recovering from the shock. "I swear, you're still going to achieve the impossible by showing up like this."

"And what would it be?" He asked in amusement.

"Kill me. Or make me kill a ghost.” Emma laughed quietly as they turned into a dark corridor. Immediately her senses sharpened and her posture straightened. There was someone there. She could hear voices in the distance. A man and a woman.

Emma felt the hairs on the back of her neck rise and the magic rush through her body, but in a different way; as it had the day she saved Regina in the forest. Emma quickly made the fireball go out, placing them in the darkness. She straightened up and stretched her head to hear better what was going on when she recognized one of the voices as Delilah's. In the next moment Emma was beside the girl and a fireball appeared in her hand again. "What the hell is going on here?" Her eyes glittered dangerously in the dim light and by the look on Delilah and the soldier’s faces, she knew they were gray. “I won't ask again.

"It's none of your business. Get out of here, don't you see that you're interrupting?” The soldier responded defiantly.

"I'm not talking to you." The blonde snarled. Emma's gaze moved slowly from Delilah to the guy and she took in the state of both: Delilah was disheveled and her gown was torn at the torso, the skirt nearly bunched up on her waist. The soldier had his belt unbuckled and his pants open. She felt the bile rise in her throat, but before she did anything, she needed to be sure. "Del?" Dark One raised an eyebrow in silent question.

Delilah shook her head nervously in a silent plea.

"Very well." Emma smiled in a way that sent chills down the girl's body. "Go to my room and wait for me there."

"Emma." Daniel's voice seemed to echo in the dark corridor.

"Shut up and accompany Delilah to my room." She said without taking her eyes off the soldier in front of her. "Not you, you idiot." She snarled. "You have a lesson to learn." She smiled wickedly and enveloped them in their gray smoke.

When the smoke cleared, they were in a kind of underground cell. She looked around and smiled as she recognized the place where she had once been imprisoned by Cora and Hook. Or at least it was a very similar place. Either way, it would serve her purposes at that moment.

"Where are we?" The soldier looked around in fright. "Who are you?"

"I’m the Dark One." Emma smiled and with a speed she wasn't used to yet, she moved closer to the boy, pinning him against the wall. "Too bad you won't live to tell others."

"Wait! Sorry!" The soldier yelled pathetically. "She wanted to. She asked me-"

"Shut up, you filthy worm!" Emma snarled, her face inches from his. She held his face in her hands, her nails sinking into his skin. “Do you think I don't know guys like you? I spent half my life running away from people like you.” With a flick of her wrist Emma pinned him to the wall with magic. “Now, let's see what I'm going to do with you. How should I punish you?”

"No, please."

Emma's laughter echoed through the underground. “Look at you. Begging for your life just like that girl was begging you to let her go.”

“Please, I will do anything. Do not kill me."

"Oh, I'm not going to kill you right away." Emma smiled wryly. “First I will punish you and then I will kill you. Then I’ll hang you somewhere so that your death can alert all worms who think it’s okay to take women against their will in this realm.”

“Oh, look! She is finally learning what so much power is within her for.” The Dark Ones' voice echoed in the cave.

“It’s tasty, isn’t it? That was the feeling I got when I cut your boyfriend's filthy hand off.” Rumple's voice made Emma roll her eyes, but she didn't move from her place in front of the soldier trapped to the wall. She felt the dark magic flowing through her veins and took a deep breath, ignoring the voices around her.

"Now, worm, let's get to your punishment." With a flick of her hand, the soldier's clothes disappeared. "This is pathetic." Emma said, looking at the guy's cock.

"Please, I will never touch a woman again without her permission."

"You should have thought of that before, asshole." Emma pressed her lips together in a thin line. "Now, I think I know exactly the best punishment for you." She approached him and squeezed his nipple until he cried out in pain. “You know, there was a man named Vlad III and he was well known for his cruel methods of torture against his enemies. The most famous among them was impalement.” Emma's eyes sparkled in a way that made the soldier shiver.

The light down there was little, just a few torches illuminating the underground cell, but enough for him to see hatred and malice shining in her gray eyes. "I beg you."

"Enough of that." Emma barked. "Be the man you were going to be moments ago." She waved her hand and what looked like a huge spear appeared in her hand. The tip was as thick as her forearm and widened along the weapon. Emma waved her hand and used her powers to charm the stake so it would move on its own. With another wave of her hand, she made the guy float above the end of the stake and tied him up with invisible bindings. "Now the fun begins." With a final wave of her hand, the stake began to penetrate the soldier's asshole while Emma watched. She felt an overwhelming wave of power over her body as darkness flooded her veins, fighting with the good, light magic that still inhabited her. The power running through her was so great that Emma felt dizzy and in the next moment everything went black and she felt her body weightless as she plunged into the dark abyss. “Oh, shit. Not now."

(...)

"And here I was, thinking that only my parents had terrible timing, madam mayor." Emma grunted when she finally stopped falling. She felt her body hit the invisible barrier as it had been the last time, but there was something different now.

"It is good to talk to you too, Miss Swan." Regina rolled her eyes.

"I'm in the middle of something, so if you can say what you want once and for all, I appreciate it."

"Grumpy, I see." Regina tried not to show how the coldness and rudeness in the blonde's voice hurt her. "Your son will be happy to know that his other mother is fine."

That seemed to break up a little whatever was going on with Emma. "How's the kid doing?" Her voice softened slightly.

"He's worried about you, Emma." Regina said softly, her heart pounding in her chest. "We are trying to find a way to bring you back."

"I know you are."

Although she couldn't see the blonde, Regina knew she had that silly soft smile on her lips. "Emma, what can you tell me about the place you are in?"

Regina's voice sounded apprehensive and Emma immediately straightened up. "Are you okay?"

"I am, but we don't have much time."

"What do you mean? How did You get to me?" Emma took a step towards the invisible barrier. "Regina, don't tell me you did something stupid."

"Nothing that can't be reversed, Emma." The brunette smiled involuntarily at the concern in the sheriff's voice. "Poppy powder, like the one your mother used that time when you were trapped in the Enchanted Forest."

"How are they doing by the way?"

"They're holding up." Regina smiled sadly. “Tell me, please, Emma. Where are you? How can we bring you home?”

"I'm afraid that there isn't much that can be done." She said bitterly. “I am stuck in the past. You just lost Daniel... But from what I was told, there is a reason for me to be here and there is nothing to do until that purpose is fulfilled.”

"Who told you that?" Regina asked worriedly. She hoped she would remember that conversation when she woke up. She needed to remember.

"Rumple." Emma shrugged. “And the other Dark Ones who came before him. I hear them all the time in my head, Regina. It's maddening.” A scream in the distance made Emma turn her head abruptly. She felt every hair on her body rise and then nothingness started to envelop her again. “Oh, shit. I really need to learn to control this.” She grunted before being swallowed by the darkness again.

"Emma, what's going on?" Regina screamed, but the blonde was already gone and she felt her body being pulled into the darkness. This was even worse than poofing to go from place to place.

Notes:

Kudos and comments are highly appreciated.

Chapter 16: Chapter 16

Notes:

Hey guys!

This is one of my favorites chapters so far. I hope you enjoy it too and sorry for any possible mistakes.

And just in case you're wondering Delilah's appearance, she's kinda a mix of Kat McNamara and a character from a game I play sometimes.

Emma landed on her ass as she returned to the castle's underground. She huffed and stood up, using her hands to clean her clothes. "This thing about putting me in an alternate Twilight reality is losing its fun." She said as her eyes adjusted to the dim light provided by the torches attached to the walls.

A grunt of pain made the corners of her mouth curl upward and with a flick of her wrist Emma increased the intensity of the flames in the torches.

"Please." The knight whimpered. “I beg you to stop. I will never touch a woman again.”

"You know, I could stop and heal you, but I don't want to." Emma said, walking around the young boy. He was suspended in midair just above a huge stake that slowly penetrated his anus. “You, and others like you, need to learn a lesson. Apparently that other knight I killed wasn't enough.” She said looking at her nails. "I think I know what my mistake was at that time and I know how to fix it now." She smiled wickedly.

"What are you?" The knight said through clenched teeth, in pain. "I've never met such a vile creature before."

"You've probably never bumped into a Dark One before." Emma shrugged. “Now, enough talking. The only sound I want to hear from you is the sound of your grunts of pain.” She smirked and wiggled her fingers causing the stake to penetrate a little deeper and the knight screamed in pain.

"That will not stay like this. The king will know how evil you are and will kill you.” The knight screamed, tears streaming down his face beyond his control.

"Oh dearie. The king cannot kill me. No one can." Emma laughed. Her eyes were gray and shone with raw evil. “Now, let's make you an example to others. And those who won't learn will have an even worse fate.” Without another word she started walking out of the underground cell. The knight's screams of pain and agony echoed between the mud walls, vines and trunks making the Dark One's wicked smile widen even further.

Emma walked through the tangle of underground corridors until she found her way back to the castle and couldn't help remembering the two times she'd been in similar places. She remembered when she fell through the portal with Hook and was eventually captured by the Evil Queen and sent to one of the underground cells. She looked around with the curiosity of a child at an amusement park. Some of the cells were the same as the ones she'd been trapped in with Marian , but others looked more like when she and Snow fell into Jefferson's hat portal.

Emma walked silently through the castle, protected by the darkness of that damp place. She still didn't understand why Leopold had chosen to live here when they had the summer castle. Did Snow like this place? Emma didn't see it as her mother, such a cheerful person could enjoy a place as lonely and cold as this one. For the first time since she arrived in the past she felt compelled to get to know her mother a little more, even if it was her child version. She shook her head to get rid of those thoughts and continued walking until she passed through the great wooden doors that led out of the castle and into the public square where merchants displayed their wares, and where the more fortunate lived; within the walls of Leopold White's kingdom.

Emma knew that following up with her plan there would shock these people and that was exactly what she had in mind. They needed to learn. She walked a little through the village inside the castle, observing the houses with the lights still off and the taverns silent. Probably everyone was still asleep. Great , she thought. With a quick flick of her fist she brought the knight and the stake and placed him in the middle of the square. She concentrated and cast a spell that prevented anyone from pulling him out. All would be forced to watch the slow, agonizing and painful death of that knight. Not even Rumplestiltskin could get him out of there or make that horror show disappear.

In the square, the smell that invaded Emma's senses was quite different. The scent of cumin, rosemary and pepper, impregnated there, mixed with the odor of sweat and urine of people and animals.

Protected by the darkness of the night, the only sounds were Emma's boots against the stone floor, the cooing of doves prostrate on the roofs of the houses watching her curiously, and a few dogs and cats.

"I'll tell everyone at dawn who put me here." The knight tried, in vain, to cause some kind of reaction in that creature that seemed to have no feeling other than raw evil inside her.

Emma laughed. The sound of her laughter filled the night and echoed through the empty streets. “Do you really think I would be stupid enough to let you say something? Not that anyone would believe it, but I'd rather not risk it.” She moved her wrist again and his lips were sewn together. "Don't worry, I'll come to inspect my work when I'm too bored in the castle." And without saying anything else she disappeared in a dark gray smoke.

(...)

As soon as Emma walked through her bedroom door, Delilah ran to her. “Emma! Where were you? What happened? What did you do with that guy?" She cupped the blonde's face between her hands and inspected it for any signs of cuts, bruises, or scratches. Unlike the last few times, Emma didn't appear to have any visible bruises, although her eyes were still gray and that indicated she was using dark magic.

"I didn't give him anything more than what he deserved." Emma shrugged and walked over to her bed. She was suddenly exhausted. "You can see it tomorrow."

"Emma." Delilah said softly. She approached the blonde's bed uncertainly, not because she feared her, but because when Emma was like this she looked like a scared animal and still didn't have complete control of her powers. She knelt before the blonde and tentatively placed her hands on her thighs. "Emma, I know you care about me and Regina and that you're probably the most powerful being that ever lived, but you can't keep using your powers this way." Her thumbs caressed Emma's thighs absently.

"Someone has to teach these troglodytes some lessons and since I'm here..." She shrugged and began untying her uniform vest.

“Emma, you can't change the past and that includes the lives of people like that boy. As bad as it is.” Delilah sighed.

"I'm sure his despicable existence, or lack thereof, will not interfere with my life or Regina's." She gestured for Delilah to step away so she could take off her boots. Her eyes were slowly returning to normal; gray mingling with green but still carrying a dark air.

"Even though." Delilah got up and sat on the bed beside Emma.

“Look, I saved you from something horrible. Something I couldn't save Regina.” The blonde stood up irritated. "You should thank me, not worry about the life of a worm like that."

"Emma, do you really think it would be the first time?" Delilah said sadly.

The blonde's jaw tensed under her skin and she felt her magic tingle in her veins. "At least I could prevent it from happening again." She said through gritted teeth. “I don't know what they teach here, but that's not normal. You don't have to accept it. You don't have to do anything you don't want!" Her voice rose and gray returned to cover the green of her eyes.

"I wish it were so simple." Delilah shook her head and rose slowly, not wanting to upset the blonde further. "I'm grateful to you for stopping that, Emma." She held the Dark One's face between her hands again, her thumbs gliding gently over her skin. “I'm grateful for everything you've done for me, but we don't know the consequences. What if it affects your future? Or Regina's?”

"It won’t." Emma said quietly. She could feel her light magic battling the darkness within her. The adrenaline of what she had done to that knight still vibrated through her body sending waves of pleasure and excitement through her. “You weren't in Storybrooke. I would remember if I had met you." She placed her hands over Delilah's and turned her face, kissing her palm.

"Emma." The girl shivered at the other woman's touch.

"I know you're not part of my future and maybe I'm being selfish in wanting you here when I don't know what it might change in your life." Emma said quietly.

“I honestly don't care what changes in my life from here on out, because I know anything will be better because I met you. I know I don't hold a place in her heart like Regina and I don't intend to try to compete with her.” Delilah licked her lips. "I'm grateful to have the chance to be with you even for a little while." She bit her bottom lip and waited for Emma to take the lead at that moment. She felt her body vibrate in anticipation and knew what would happen next. And she wanted it .

Emma swallowed hard. So many things she wanted to say to Delilah, but she knew this wasn't the time. Instead, she tilted her head slightly to the side and captured the girl's lips in a kiss that alternated fervor and softness and guided her to the bed.

(...)

As the sun began to rise, Emma rose carefully so as not to wake Delilah and donned her royal guard uniform. She turned and gazed at the naked girl asleep in her bed for a moment, then took her cloak and put it on. She smiled and left the room, deep into the castle's corridors while most people were still asleep. She wanted to see people's reactions when they saw the knight dying in the square.

"Where are you going?" Daniel's voice sounded beside her and Emma just turned her head in his direction. "What did you do with that knight?"

“I thought I told you to stay in my room with Delilah last night.” Emma said seriously. "Where were you that you weren't with her?"

"I felt your magic from afar when you were coming back." He shrugged. "I knew she would be fine and I decided to go see if Regina was okay."

Emma hummed but said nothing. She turned her attention to the path ahead and turned down one corridor and the other until she found the passage she had seen the night before that led outside the castle. "I think you better stay here." Emma said without looking at Daniel.

"No, I'm going with you." He replied stubbornly.

"As you wish." Emma sighed and left, walking with firm but lazy steps towards the square.

Some merchants had already arrived and some businesses were already open; the bakery, the dairy, and one or two other establishments. A few residents were leaving their homes to buy things for breakfast or go about their business when they came across the huge enchanted stake in the center of the square.

They froze in place, watching the dying knight in horror.

"Someone get him out of there." A woman screamed in horror.

The merchants and other men who were there began to run like dizzy cockroaches in search of something they could use to get the boy out of there, but there was nothing.

Gradually, more people began to arrive and gather around the knight, and Emma felt her dark magic coursing through her veins. A dark excitement coursed through her body and the corners of her mouth curved upward in a grim smile.

Beside her, Daniel looked from the knight to Emma dumbfounded. "What did you do?" His eyes were wide and his voice was filled with a sadness that almost made the blonde regret it.

"I am teaching him, and others, a lesson." Emma said coldly.

"No." Daniel shook his head. “You are using dark magic to hurt people. And you seem to be enjoying it.”

"It's not like he was an innocent person." Emma said through gritted teeth. She could feel last night's anger returning and knew her eyes were turning gray.

"Emma, this isn't you." There was pain in Daniel's voice and his look was sad. "You are good. You need to remember why you consumed all this dark magic. Regina wouldn't want to see you surrendering to that power like this.”

"Don't talk about Regina." Emma growled. "You don't know her like I do, stable boy." She turned to face him. "Your sweet Regina will soon disappear completely and in her place will come a cruel and sadistic Queen who likes as much as I do to inflict pain on people, but unlike me, she hurts innocent people too."

"You are lying." Daniel's blue eyes were filled with tears and his jaw was set. "Regina would never do that."

"You don't understand, stable boy." Emma laughed sadly. “She doesn't have a choice. I don't have a choice. We do what it takes to survive.”

“But you said Regina is good. That she is a good mother, your friend. That she's funny and stubborn and everything you love.”

"Daniel," Emma sighed and turned to face him again. Her eyes were gray and troubled. “Regina will go through a lot to get where she is in my time. She's going to almost completely lose her sanity because of everything they've done to her here. Her path is not easy. I didn't want you to see all this. Everything she's going through... but apparently you're stuck here too.”

“Is she going to suffer that much because of me? If she hadn't fallen in love with me, none of this would have happened?"

"It's not your fault." Emma said firmly. A renewed hatred in her eyes. "The only culprits are her parents, Rumplestilskin and that disgusting old King." Before Daniel could say anything more, Emma took a step forward, finally entering the square. She walked to the spot where the knight was suspended in midair by her magic and closed her eyes.

Concentrating enough, Emma let her magic guide her and floated in the air until she was at the knight's height. She opened her arms and hands and magic broke through her fingers. The sky turned gray, with thunderclouds and thunder and lightning echoing through it.

"Can I have a moment of your attention, please?" Her voice echoed low and steady across the square, and in that moment Emma thought of Raiden, a character from Mortal Kombat. It was amazing how even during a moment like this there was still a side of her that remained almost innocent and made her think of things like that. Maybe she could still be saved after all. She shook her head slightly to get rid of those thoughts and looked down. It was strange looking through the curtain of magic in her gray eyes at all those people down there.

"What are you?" Someone in the crowd asked.

"How rude." Emma clicked her tongue. "Listen carefully, as I will not repeat myself." She lifted her head, but her face was hidden by the hood of her cloak, preventing people from seeing who she was. She still needed to keep her powers a secret if she wanted to stay within the castle walls and protect Regina as much as she could. “This worm is being punished for its crimes. Know that any man who tries to take a woman without her consent will suffer the same punishment, or worse.” She wiggled her fingers and the knight felt the stake drive deeper into his body, passing through flesh, muscle, bones…everything inside him. With a flick of her wrist she brought the stake through him a little faster, but not too much so as not to lessen his punishment and suffering.

A murmur broke out in the square. People were torn between watching it all in wonder and fear and disgust at the same intensity. The women weren't sure how to feel about the warning this creature had given. Of course it wasn't a shallow and meaningless warning, but how could she know about all the men who tried to take a woman against her will? It was impossible.

"You are a monster." One of the men pointed a finger in Emma's direction and she had to use all her strength not to send him flying away. “We will speak to King Leopold. He will not allow such an atrocity. We'll hunt you down!”

"Feel free to try." Emma laughed and her laughter sent shivers down the spines of people in the square, and then she was gone.

(...)

Present days, Storybrooke.

"Hey Regina, my Granny said 'hi' and asked when you're stopping by the diner." Ruby said as she entered the brunette's house. She brought some paper bags and placed them on the coffee table in the living room. "She also sent food." Ruby shrugged. "Apparently she doesn't think we're eating enough as we look for a way to get Emma back."

Regina arched an eyebrow and exchanged a look with Maleficent, but took one of the bags and thanked Ruby. "Tell Eugenia I'll be there later this week." Regina opened the bag and smiled when she saw a piece of strawberry pie inside.

"So, Regina." Maleficent said when they were finished with the treats Granny had sent. Apparently the old wolf knew the tastes of each one of them well, even without having any kind of contact with them. "You said you had something to share with us." The sorceress raised an eyebrow.

"I dreamed about Emma." Regina said carefully. She didn't remember everything, but at least this time she had gotten flashes of the conversation with the blonde. "Or something like that." She muttered.

"Oh, spare us the sordid details." Zelena said amused and smiled satisfied when she saw the red spread across Regina's face.

"Pardon?" Regina turned to her with wide eyes. "I don't remember giving you any kind of freedom to make these nonsensical comments about me or Emma."

Ruby and Maleficent exchanged a look that said more than any words could. Both ready to intervene if necessary.

"Well, if you want to keep fooling yourself, feel free." Zelena shrugged.

"I don't know what you think you're doing, but I think it's best to stop." Regina said through gritted teeth.

"Regina." Maleficent called to her, defusing the tension before they started arguing. "Was it a dream or was it due to the poppy powder?"

"I think it was because of the poppy powder." Regina bit her lip. “Unfortunately I can't remember much. It's like something keeps blocking my memories.”

"Well what do you remember?" Ruby asked, sitting on the edge of the couch.

"You know what they say when 'don't remember the dream' don't you?" Zelena teased.

"Zelena, I beg you." Ruby shot the redhead a look that made her shut up immediately. There was a vulnerability in the wolf's gaze that made Zelena want to get up and sit beside her.

"Thanks Ruby." Regina smiled weakly. “As I was saying; I don't remember much, but what I do remember is: Emma is in the Enchanted Forest. I couldn't see her, but I could feel her presence. She was irritated at first. And indifferent. Her voice was distant and cold. There was something going on."

“Is she indulging in the darkness?” Ruby licked her lips nervously.

“I don't know, Ruby. Hope not." Regina sighed. “I wish I could remember more, but I can't. No matter how hard I try.”

"Well, at least we know where she is." Maleficent said thoughtfully. "We can try to open a portal to the Enchanted Forest."

"I don't think we'll find her there in the present."

"What do you mean?" Maleficent leaned forward. Her blue eyes big and worried. Not just with Regina, but also with Emma. She knew as well as the brunette how tempting power was.

"I'm not sure if I imagined this or if she told me, but I think Emma is stuck somewhere in the past."

"Great. Now we just have to pray she doesn't ruin everything!" Zelena clapped her hands.

“I hate to agree with Zelena, but she's right. If Emma is trapped in the past and out of control of her powers, this could be a disaster.”

"We need more poppy powder." Regina said thoughtfully. “I'm going to try talking to her again. Maybe I can remember more next time.”

"Are you sure this isn't just an excuse to see the hot sheriff?" Zelena sneered.

Instead of answering, Regina just flicked her wrist and made the redhead's voice disappear. "It's better this way."

"What did you do?" Ruby's eyes widened and she started to get up, but Maleficent's hand on her arm stopped her.

"I just shut her up for a moment." Regina arched an eyebrow and exchanged a look with her former tutor.

"The poppy powder we found on Gold's things is gone." Ruby said thoughtfully. "Maybe Belle's father has some poppies in the store?"

"It might be." Regina sighed. "I'm going to talk to Snow and tell her about my conversation with Emma."

"Do you think this is a good idea?" Maleficent was hesitant. She didn't know the princess as well as Regina, but she knew she tended to be intense.

"I promised her."

Beside them, Zelena made a noise in the back of her throat and Regina turned to face her.

"In that case, I'll go talk to Belle and see if she can see with her dad if he has the plant there." Ruby exchanged a look with Maleficent and the sorceress removed the spell Regina used to mute Zelena. "And you will come with me." She said looking at the redhead.

Zelena rolled her eyes but grabbed a piece of lemon tart from the coffee table and followed Ruby out of her sister's house.

"What do you think might be blocking your memory about these encounters with the Savior?" Maleficent asked when they were alone.

"I honestly don't know." Regina massaged her temples. “I'm going to talk to Snow. Meet me in my vault later?”

Maleficent nodded and disappeared into its blackish smoke.

Regina got up and started to collect the things from the coffee table to take to the kitchen when the front door opened and Robin entered.

"Oh, good. You’re home." He smiled and went to her in a few quick steps and kissed her. "I feel like we hardly see each other lately." He grumbled like a spoiled teenager as they pulled away.

"I promised Henry and Snow that I would find a way to get Emma back." Regina offered him a tired smile. "I'm sorry this is taking up so much of my time."

"It's all been about finding a way to get Emma back for the past few months." He snorted.

“Well, she saved me. I owe her that, Robin. If it wasn't for Emma I don't know if I would be here right now. If you had the chance to ask me to marry you, it was thanks to her.” Regina said impatiently. She understood the thief's side, but how could he be so selfish and not see that the relationship they had now was thanks to Emma?

“I know, Regina. And I'm immensely grateful to her for that, but she's not here and we need to get on with our lives.”

"Don't talk like she's dead." The idea of never seeing Emma again made Regina's heart clench and she nearly doubled in pain at the thought.

"No, I'm sorry. That's not what I meant." Robin squeezed Regina's arms lightly and caressed them. "But I miss you. I miss spending time just you and me.”

"I'm sending Henry and Roland to Charming this weekend and then we'll have some time to ourselves." Regina smiled weakly and leaned in to kiss him quickly. "What about that?"

"I think it is a great idea." He kissed her again, this time harder and longer.

"Mom, I'm home." Henry's voice made the couple pull away quickly and Regina went to the kitchen to compose herself.

"Hi dear. I'm in the kitchen."

"Hi, Henry." Robin greeted him and walked upstairs to Regina's room.

"Hey Mom." Henry smiled when he saw the brunette. "Everything is fine? Did I interrupt something?”

"No, dear." Regina frowned. "I'm going to your grandparents' house, want to come with me?"

"Everything is fine?" Henry tilted his head slightly to the side in a gesture that reminded her of Emma.

"Yes honey." The brunette caressed his face gently. "I promised your grandmother that any news about Emma I would tell her."

"Do you have news about Ma?" Henry's eyes lit up and he smiled widely, highlighting his dimples, reminding her even more of the blonde.

"It's not much, but yes." Regina felt her heart warm to see her son genuinely smile since Emma had disappeared through the vortex of dark magic.

(...)

When she left the Charming's loft, Regina was feeling exhausted. Snow's reaction was exactly what she expected; the princess was overjoyed that Regina remembered some things, and then she broke down in tears and David ran to comfort her.

Regina massaged her temples as she got into her car and drove toward Granny’s to say 'hello' to Eugenia like she'd promised. Since she was going there, she would take the opportunity and grab something to eat while they did more research. They managed to get into Rumple's vault a few weeks ago and had taken some books on magic, spells and various ingredients for potions and spells and taken them to Regina's vault, where it was relatively safer.

"Am I delusional or is it Regina Mills in my diner?" The old lady smiled when she saw the brunette walking through the door.

"Hello, Eugenia." Regina felt her cheeks redden. All of this was still new and foreign to her. "Thanks for the treats earlier."

"Oh, it was nothing." The woman waved her hand dismissively. "I know you tend to forget to feed when you stick your head into something."

"And you know this how?" Regina narrowed her eyes.

"A few weeks ago Emma stopped by to get her some grilled cheese and also ordered a kale salad." Granny laughed. “I know that girl wouldn't eat that. God knows how she keeps her form, but the question is; I asked her about the salad and she said it was for you. When you were trying to find the author.” The old lady shrugged.

"Oh." Regina felt her heart clench at the memory of that day. In the end, the salad was left behind on her table as Belle and Hook broke into the town hall to say they knew how to free the fairies. "And you don't mind that your granddaughter is spending so much time with some of the greatest villains in the history of Enchanted Forest?" Regina asked, changing the subject. Thinking about Emma was strangely painful. She didn't think she would miss the blonde's annoying presence so much.

"You and Maleficent haven't been villains for a long time." Granny said simply. "I'm still in doubt about your sister, though."

"Oh, believe me, I know the feeling." Regina laughed. "But I really hope that Zelena takes this opportunity to change."

“Maternity changed you. When we lived in the Enchanted Forest, I never thought you could change, but then little Henry came into your life and even under the curse I could see how much you changed.”

"Henry is the most precious being of my life." Regina smiled widely. “That's why I'm working so hard to find a way to get Emma back as soon as possible. I know how much he is suffering without knowing exactly where she is. Without being able to help her."

"I know you will make it." Granny smiled reassuringly.

"I hope so, for everyone's sake." Regina sighed. “I need to go to the vault, but first…”

Regina handed Granny a note and in the next moment the woman was heading towards the kitchen to prepare her order.

"Your Majesty."

Regina exhaled slowly at the sound of Hook's voice as she waited for her order. Could her day get more exhausting? "What do you want, pirate?"

"Nothing. I'm just taking a walk. I ran out of rum and I had to go out to get more.”

"I thought your canteen was enchanted to never end." Regina arched an eyebrow.

"It is, but it never hurts to have a few bottles around the ship."

"You should be more concerned with bringing your beloved Emma back than stocking up on your liquor supply." Regina growled.

“I don't need to worry about that. I know you will find a way to bring her back.” His voice was slurred and his blue eyes glossy.

Regina thought of a thousand answers she'd like to give and at least another thousand bugs she'd like to turn him into, but she had a feeling the Charmings wouldn't approve. "Glad one of us is trying to get her back." She said instead. "Now, if you'll excuse me." She took the bags Granny brought and placed the money on the counter. "You can keep the change." She smiled at the woman and left before Hook could bother her further.

(...)

Regina was in the vault with Maleficent, Zelena, Ruby and Belle and they were looking through Rumple's books and even some old books that the librarian had found in a secret section of the library. Hours had passed since they got there and once again it all seemed in vain.

"Regina." Belle called shyly. "I've been thinking… you said that in your conversation with Emma, she said she was stuck in the past, right?" When the brunette just nodded and the other women looked at her expectantly, Belle cleared her throat and continued; “When Emma and Killian fell into Zelena's time portal, their adventure was recorded in Henry's storybook. Are you sure there's nothing new there?”

"I don't know." Regina said thoughtfully. "Since Emma disappeared I've looked through the book a few times and I haven't found anything different."

"Well, it doesn't hurt to look again." Ruby shrugged.

"Wait, isn't the apprentice's house here in Storybrooke?" Maleficent said suddenly.

"Yes." Regina narrowed her eyes.

“You said once that you found hundreds of books there. Tales from several other realms and many other books are still blank.”

"Maybe it's time to go to the apprentice's house."

"Regina, isn't Henry the new author?" Ruby asked as they put the books back in place. "Maybe he can help."

"I will call him." Regina smiled widely and took her cell phone out of her jacket pocket.

In a few minutes they were in front of the apprentice's house and Charming's battered truck pulled up at the end of the street.

"Mom." Henry said excitedly as he got out of the car. "Do you think we can find something here?"

“I hope so, my prince.” Regina stroked his face. “David, I promise to let you know if we find anything.”

"Thank you, Regina." David smiled softly. "Thank you for everything you're doing to bring Emma back."

"Of course." She nodded and then turned to go into the house.

Last time she was there, she was with Emma, Henry, Robin, the pirate mascot and the Charmings, looking for something that might help them find the apprentice. Regina felt her chest warm and tighten at the memory. Emma had always believed in her even when she had no reason to, and it was the blonde's unshakable belief in her that made her want to start really redeeming herself. 

She had changed because of Henry, yes, but Emma's arrival in her life had been decisive in getting her started on her long path to redemption. And now here she was, living what was supposed to be her happy ending while Emma was trapped somewhere, full of darkness because of her. It was supposed to be her, not Emma. That stubborn idiot.

"Regina, dear." Maleficent touched the brunette's shoulder gently. "Are you okay?" She tilted her head and looked at her intently. She could see the turmoil in the hazel eyes before her and remembered the girl who had dared to invade her castle years ago. She had that haunted, guilty look, filled with a rage Maleficent hadn't seen for a long time.

"Sorry, I-" She blinked as if coming out of a trance. "I kind of got lost in thought."

"I see." Maleficent nodded. Maybe what Zelena had said earlier wasn't total bullshit after all. "If you want to talk about it, I have a delicious bottle of whiskey at home."

"I appreciate that." Regina smiled weakly. "Maybe I'll stop by later, but now we need to look through hundreds of books."

Ruby, Belle, Henry and even Zelena were already poring over books when Regina and Maleficent joined them.

The hours flew by as they peered through the books, in vain.

"This is useless." Regina threw the book she was looking through against the wall.

"Well, at least now you don't set fire anymore." Maleficent teased, but they could hear the weariness in her voice.

"I don't understand." Henry sighed. "If I'm the new author, why can't I just see what's going on with Ma and write?"

"My beautiful nephew." Zelena said sweetly and her voice didn't carry any mockery. “That good-for-nothing Isaac destroyed our lives because he started manipulating our stories rather than simply recording events. But still, he was able to do that because he was present, he saw firsthand things happening and so he could record them.”

"And if Ma is really in the past, there's no way to record what happens because I'm not there." Henry said, feeling defeated. "So there's no way of knowing what's going on with her."

"I'm afraid not, dear nephew."

Regina watched in amazement the exchange between Zelena and Henry. This was probably the first time Zelena had talked to anyone without using sarcasm or disdain. Maybe her sister wasn't a goner.

"What if we could open a new time portal and go after her?" Henry said after a few minutes.

"Henry, you know it's not that simple, honey." Regina said in a light tone. She knew the boy was upset that he couldn't do more, but creating a portal to time travel was out of the question. "The ingredients needed to open a time portal-" Regina bit her lip, hesitant as to how she would put into words what she wanted to say and without Zelena making any more misinterpretations. "I want to bring your mother back as much as you do, but there are boundaries we can't cross."

"So we just sit around waiting for her to come back on her own?" Henry said incredulously.

“Of course not, Henry. We'll keep looking for a way to get Emma back, but we'll do it the right way.”

"What if it's not possible?"

"Then I will have to trust that your mother will find a way to return on her own." Regina sighed.

(...)

Back in the past, Enchanted Forest.

Emma returned to the castle, straight to her own room. She waved her hand and her cloak disappeared, leaving her only in her knight's uniform from the Queen's personal guard.

She leaned against the cool stone wall and took a few deep breaths. Making such a show of power was draining, but it had been less tiring than the other times. Maybe if she used her powers enough to get used to them and their intensity, she could master them and maybe use them to get back home. She took a few deep breaths and then sat on the edge of the bed, stroking Delilah's hair. The girl sighed happily in her sleep but didn't wake up.

Emma smiled and leaned in, placing a kiss on her temple. "It's time to wake up, sleeping beauty." She said softly. Her eyes were practically green again and she felt only a slight tingle under her skin.

"I do not want to." Delilah grunted and buried her face in the pillow.

"Unfortunately we're no longer in Winston's tavern and we can't spend the day in bed." Emma sighed. “I heated the bath water for you. Enjoy before it gets cold. I need to check on Regina.” The blonde gave another kiss on the girl's temple and left the room.

She walked in short, confident steps to the Queen's bedchambers and knocked on the door, waiting for the order to enter.

"Emma." Regina turned to the blonde with a soft smile, which was soon replaced by concern. "Are you okay? You look tired.”

"I'm fine, Regina." The blonde smiled softly. "I just didn't get much sleep last night." Which had been true. After returning to her room, she and Delilah stayed up late into the night engaged in activities they both enjoyed a lot.

"Hmm." The young Queen muttered and walked away, returning to her dressing table. She didn't want to imagine why Emma wouldn't have slept much, since her obligations to her ended early. A wave of jealousy filled her chest and Regina gripped the hairbrush harder than necessary. “If you don't mind, can you help to braid my hair? I don't know where my useless maid got herself.”

"Of course, Your Majesty." Emma laughed, easily noticing the jealousy in the brunette's voice. This Regina was much less guarded than the one she was used to, back in Storybrooke, and easier to read too. She was still an open book. 

Emma took the hairbrush from Regina's hand and began to comb her long dark hair before starting to braid it. In a few minutes she had finished her hairstyle and they were ready for breakfast.

After eating, they went to the stable, took their horses and dashed off into the forest. Before long they reached the place where they had gone last time.

They left the horses to rest under the shade of a tree near the lake and lay down on the grass, enjoying the blue sky and the warmth of the sun on their bodies. Emma silently thanked that the path they took did not go through the square. She didn't know why, but she preferred Regina not to see what she had done to the knight.

"You are strangely quiet today." The brunette said after a while in silence. She didn't mind spending hours beside Emma just enjoying her company without exchanging a word, but there was something different about the blonde today. "And although I still don't know much about magic and stuff, I can feel its energy and it's different today."

Emma raised her eyebrows in surprise. She had no idea that Regina had noticed and although she didn't want the brunette to see what she had done to the knight, she didn't want to lie to her. "I didn't sleep much." Emma repeated carefully.

"I got it. You've been busy with your friend .” Regina's jaw tensed under her skin. She knew Emma had been telling the truth when she said they couldn't be together because it would mess up the present she came from, but Regina couldn't help but think that it might have something to do with that girl too. What if Emma was in love with her and that's why she didn't want to be with her? And most important: why the hell was she thinking about this? She had to focus on her revenge on Snow White and the King. That stupid girl with her big mouth had killed Daniel, her true love. Regina closed her eyes and shook her head slightly to get rid of these thoughts. Regardless, she had affection for Emma and knew there was something wrong with the blonde. "But there's something else." She propped herself up on one elbow and turned to look at the blonde. "If you don't want to say it's okay-"

"Do you remember when I saved you from those knights in the forest?" Emma interrupted her. At some point Regina would hear about the knight in the square. The servants would certainly comment and would reach her ears. When the brunette nodded, Emma continued. "Last night, after I left you in your room, I was making a round through the castle and I came across one of the knights trying to take one of the maids against her will and I decided to take care of the matter."

"What did you do?"

"You'll find out anyway." Emma bit her lip. "Have you ever heard of a man named Vlad III?" Regina shook her head and the blonde continued. “He was a cruel prince who brutally punished his enemies. He became popularly known as Vlad, the Impaler.” Emma shrugged. There was no point in telling Regina his whole story, and anyway, she preferred the version where he was a vampire. Emma chuckled to herself and continued. "He impaled his enemies on stakes so large they went from their private parts to their mouths."

"Oh my God." Regina covered her mouth in shock, but it was soon replaced by a glint of curiosity in her gaze. "I should do this to that disgusting King."

"If I say I didn't think about it, I'm lying." Emma said darkly. "But I can't interfere in the story." She sighed heavily. "Anyway, I impaled him and hung him in the square to serve as a lesson for the other men."

"You did what? Emma, you can't expose yourself like that. They'll make Leopold kill you!"

"Don't worry, no one knows it was me." She smiled triumphantly. "I put it there before the sun rose and when I gave my message to the inhabitants of the kingdom, I made sure no one knew it was me."

"You used dark magic for that, didn't you?"

"It was necessary."

"But Emma, the more you use dark magic, the less chance you have of getting back to your son, isn't it?"

"I don't know." An image of Henry and Regina smiling at her over lunch popped into her mind and her heart clenched in longing. “I've been looking for books that talk about portals and stuff like that, but I haven't found much in the library. Apparently Leopold is not very adept at this kind of reading. And the knowledge I gained from other Dark Ones is just a little more than I already knew; magic beans, ingredients for time travel; what only one person has achieved so far-"

"Has anyone managed to travel through time?" Regina's eyes widened in wonder. "I thought this was impossible."

"Believe me, it's not worth it." Emma sighed heavily. “The person got it, but what did it cost her-”

"What happened to her?"

“She had done a lot of bad things, hurt a lot of people. She killed my son's father, took my magic, stole my brother from my mother's arms minutes after he was born.” Emma shook her head. Despite all that Zelena had done, she understood where the woman came from and, as absurd as it seemed, sympathized with her. “She was defeated, lost her powers. But that wasn't enough for someone else. He had to kill her.”

"Well, considering the things she's done..."

"Nothing is so black and white." Emma sighed. "Anyway, I haven't found ways to help me get back home, so I deduce that I need to completely master my powers and acquire as much knowledge as possible to, who knows, open a time portal myself and return home."

“Now that Mother isn't here, maybe we can search through her magic books. She has so many.”

"This is a great idea." Emma smiled in a way that highlighted her dimples.

"I have class with Rumple today, but we can do that later." Regina licked her lips. “Some of her books are here, but others are in our house. You could pick them up and then we'll start looking through them.”

"Just tell me where they're stored."

 

Chapter 17: Chapter 17

Notes:

I am terribly sorry for the time it took me to update this story.
Last year was very difficult for me; my mother passed away in April and since then i have been trying to deal with it and what has been left behind. Also, my laptop crashed right after I finished my sqsn and as I was unemployed, I was only able to send it in for repair after I got a job, which happened in the last month! Yayy!

I won't promise you weekly updates, but I will do my best to update as much as I can.

Thank you for your patience and support. I hope you like the chapter! Happy new year guys!

Emma frowned as she walked through the Mills' former mansion. It was a little uncomfortable to think that until recently Regina lived there, and while it wasn't necessarily a happy life, it was far from the torment it was these days. With a sigh, she forced herself to go straight past Regina's room, feeling that it would be a kind of invasion of privacy if she went in there to peek and get to know a little more about Regina.

She followed the directions Regina had given her about Cora's secret vault, but it was obviously sealed with blood magic. She gave an annoyed sigh, knowing that no matter how strong she was, even she couldn't break that lock.

"I think I'll have to go back here with Regina, because that's the only way we can access the old bitch's books." Emma muttered and made her way back the way she had come.

She paced slowly and lazily through the rooms, avoiding Regina's room but watching and absorbing each room as she could to learn more about the brunette, and even if she didn't admit it, also about Cora and Sir Henry. Emma entered what was surely Cora's room, and it was no surprise that the woman didn't sleep in her husband's room. Sir Henry was probably grateful for that.

"Looks like we met again."

Emma turned on her heel at the voice, wondering for a second if the dormant voices of the Dark Ones had returned, but seeing the creature standing near the door with her hands clasped in front of her, she knew: this was Rumple from that time. The same one she had seen in the clearing a while ago.

"Unfortunately." Emma sighed heavily and continued to look curiously around Cora's room.

"What are you doing here? Who are you?"

"None of this information is your concern, Imp."

"You see, you seem to know enough about me that you keep insulting me when we meet, however I don't know who you are." Rumple took a step into the room, his eyes gleaming dangerously in the dim light. "And I do not like this."

"Too bad I don't give a shit what you like or not."

At the curse Rumple raised an eyebrow. It was not common for women to curse. At least not women considered noble or of good families. Apparently that mysterious woman before him was none of them. He thought about immobilizing her and forcing her responses out of her, but if what he'd seen that day was only a tiny bit of her power, then maybe for the first time in centuries he'd met someone as powerful as he was, and it would be stupid to challenge her without knowing the extent of her powers.

He needed to at least find out - or try to find out - what that being so powerful, that mysterious woman, was doing snooping around Cora's house. Was it on the woman's orders or did it have something to do with Regina? If he was related to Regina maybe that could be a problem. He had to ensure the brunette was under her tutelage for her to cast the curse, but with this powerful woman hanging around the girl it could put his plans in jeopardy. 

"So, dearie, as you may know, since you seem to know me so well, I don't like to be at a disadvantage." Rumple said slowly, his eyes fixed on the woman in front of him. "Haven't you ever been told that snooping around in other people's houses is wrong? This could be considered an invasion and you could end up being sent to the king's dungeon."

"As if I were afraid of that disgusting old man." Emma laughed, a laugh devoid of any humor. "I know what you're trying to do, Rumplestilstikin, but I'll tell you again: what I'm doing here is none of your business. And it would be smart of you to leave me alone." The blonde's eyes glowed with a gray flash covering the green and her hands balled into fists at her sides. 

"I see." For the first time in centuries Rumple knew he had found someone his equal, perhaps even more powerful, and he could feel the power emanating from that woman in waves. "I'm sure we'll meet again, dearie."

"Unfortunately I get that impression too, Imp." Emma snorted and with a slight movement of her hand disappeared into her gray smoke.

(...)

"I thought you were supposed to be studying with Rumple today." Emma said a little more impatient than she intended as she appeared in Regina's room back in the castle.

"Yeah, but in the middle of our class he just said he remembered something important and disappeared, leaving me alone in the woods." Regina huffed angrily. "Wait, how do you know I didn't have class with him today?"

"Because I was surprised by him at your old house." Emma sighed. "By the way, your mother sealed her vault with blood magic, which means only you can open it." The blonde leaned against the wall by the window and looked out, taking in the garden below. 'Or Zelena.' She said under her breath.

"I do not understand." Regina said, pulling Emma out of her thoughts. "Why would Mother seal her secret vault with something she knew I could easily get around?"

"Because Cora knew you wouldn't go near anything that had to do with magic since she used it to punish you and she knew how much you hate magic." Emma shrugged. "Very smart of her."

"And the only way we can get those books is if I go over there and break this protection she put in." Regina shook her head. "The problem is, I have no idea how to do this."

"It's not difficult, actually." Emma smiled, pulling away from the wall and walking over to the brunette. "I can show you how to do it, but I need you to. I won't be able to get into her vault any other way. Blood magic is the only magic there is no way around. No matter how powerful you are."

"By the way, how did Rumple know you were at my old house?" Regina said after a few minutes.

"Maybe he put some sort of protection spell around the property. Or something that works as an alarm. It's the only explanation."

"And do you think it's safe to go back there? He won't be waiting for you to come back?"

"Believe me, he knows better than to challenge me right now." Emma smiled, her green eyes glittering dangerously. "I saw in his eyes that he knows I'm more powerful than he is and if there's one thing Rumple isn't, is a fool."

"In that case, we'd better go there at once, no?" Regina said thoughtfully. "I very much doubt he'll come back to continue with our class."

"I doubt it too." Emma smirked. "If I know him, Rumple will try to find out who I am and what I was doing there and what risks I pose to him." She reached out a hand towards Regina and waited for the brunette to take it. "I know you're not very fond of magic, but it's the quickest and safest way to get there without anyone seeing us."

"What if someone from the household comes looking for me?"

"Don't worry, I've already taken care of it." Emma smirked and then enveloped them in her gray smoke.

(...)

Regina felt a shiver run through her body as the smoke dissipated around them, revealing the house she had lived in until a few weeks ago. The place remained the same, but the feeling of emptiness and pain brought on by her memories was almost overwhelming. She turned slowly on her heel, her eyes landing on the living room sofas where her disgrace had begun when Cora had accepted the King's marriage proposal in her place.

Emma seemed to feel the emotions swirling inside the brunette and knew that things could get out of hand if she let them go. She knew well how Regina was when taken by her emotions, and that Regina who barely knew how to control her newfound magic could end up getting hurt and Emma didn't want that to happen. "Come on, let's get this over with." Emma said softly, taking Regina by the arm and leading her through the house to Cora's secret vault.

Soon they were standing in front of large wooden double doors that apparently only had a single lock. The irony is that Cora's secret vault wasn't that secret. At least not in its location as to where it was in the house, but considering that Henry and Regina did their best to stay out of the way of the woman and her poisonous dark magic, she really had no reason to hide the place. And certainly none of the Mills' servants would be stupid enough to even think about going in here.

"Regina," Emma said softly, her hand still on the brunette's arm. "I'll show you how to unlock the door, okay?"

The brunette simply nodded, too overwhelmed with all the memories and emotions battling inside her. She struggled to pay attention to what Emma was saying and the gesture she made, then did the same. Her heart was pounding in her chest as Cora's disapproving voice said in the back of her mind that she wouldn't be able to do even something simple like that. 

Regina closed her eyes and took a deep breath, trying to focus on the sensation of her newfound magic coursing through her body, her veins, as if it had been a part of her forever. She felt her fingertips tingle and then a faint yellowish white light emanated from her hand against the door and then they heard the soft click of the lock unlocking.

"You did it!" Emma squeezed her arm softly and her voice was gentle and somehow encouraging.

"I did it." Regina smiled weakly and with her heart still racing, she took a step forward, entering Cora's vault.

(...)

As soon as she appeared in the living room at home with Zelena at her side, Maleficent saw Lilith lying on the couch as she watched for the hundredth time the tape Emma had found months ago. The tape from the weekend they spent together at the summer house they broke into when Lilith and Emma were teenagers, the weekend they met.

She exchanged a brief look with Zelena, and surprisingly the witch just nodded and went to the bedroom she was occupying in Maleficent's house. She sighed slightly and walked over to her daughter, not wanting to frighten her. "Lilith, dear."

"Hey mom." The brunette quickly wiped her tears and sat up to make room for her mother to join her on the couch. "Have any luck today?"

"Unfortunately not." Maleficent sighed. "There doesn't seem to be a way to travel back in time that doesn't involve some kind of sacrifice, and as much as we want to get Emma back, even her idiot parents aren't up to such a thing."

"I still don't understand how or why she ended up in the past." Lilith shook her head.

"Magic works in mysterious ways, dear. Especially magic that powerful." She brushed her daughter's hair gently. "Emma was already a very powerful being before, being the savior, the fruit of true love and all that, and when she absorbed the darkness, and not just any darkness, but the worst kind of dark magic in existence, we don't know how far the extent of her powers are now. Not to mention that Emma didn't know how to use or control her powers very well before. Regina was teaching her, but they had only just begun."

"I wish I could do something to help." Lilith mumbled. "Instead of just helping David at the police station."

"I'm afraid there isn't much we can do at the moment, dear."

"And yet you guys get together pretty much every day trying to find something that can bring Emma back."

"I honestly don't know how long this will last."

"What do you mean?"

"I'm not saying we're going to stop looking for a way to get Emma back, don't worry about that, but maybe the meetings for that will taper off." Maleficent sighed wearily. "Regina needs to spend time with her fiance, she needs to devote herself to her duties as Mayor, but most of all, she needs to rest."

"I still don't know what Regina saw in that guy." Lilith grimaced. "He's so-" She gestured vaguely, unable to find a word that would define Robin.

"I don't know either, darling, but it's not for us to say anything. Fate has put them in each other's way. He's her soul mate and if Regina is happy then that's enough for me."

"Mom, even you don't seem to believe this crap." Lilith yawned. "Wait, haven't you known Regina since the Enchanted Forest?"

"Yes, it was thanks to her that I found my fire again."

"That looked kind of-"

"Don't finish that sentence, Lilith Page." Maleficent laughed, but felt her cheeks flush.

"Oh, you had a thing in the past, didn't you? I knew this student and tutor thing had something in it."

"What happened in the past is in the past." Maleficent said softly. "Despite everything that happened between us, Regina and I managed to become good friends. I care about her and her happiness. That's all."

"Then something happened." Lily smirked.

"It happened and it's over. And we both moved on."

A gleam passed through the blonde's eyes and Lily narrowed her eyes in her mother's direction. "You're liking someone aren't you?"

"I-" Maleficent blinked in surprise. She wasn't sure how to proceed. It wasn't like she knew what a healthy mother-daughter relationship really was. Maybe she should talk to Regina and ask for some tips. "I don’t know what to say." She finally said.

"It's okay, Mom." Lilith took one of the blonde's hands and placed it between hers. "I know it's still new for you to have me around, even though you've dreamed about it for a long time. We're from completely different worlds, but I want you to know that the only thing that matters to me is your happiness. I don't care who the person is, but know that if he or she makes you suffer, I'll turn that person into a barbecue."

Maleficent smiled in relief and hugged Lilith tight. "And I say the same to you, dear."

"Don't worry, so far no one in this town has caught my eye."

She winked mischievously at the blonde. "You know, when Emma came after me with Regina, when I first saw them, I thought they were a couple. I was really surprised and a little confused when we got to the apartment where that Robin guy was living and Regina threw herself into his arms."

"And why did you think that?"

"The way they behave around each other, but especially the way they look at each other." Lilith shook her head. "But then Regina was throwing herself in that Robin's arms and when we got here Emma had that pirate. Don't get me wrong, he's kinda hot, but none of that makes sense, Mom. Why would Emma sacrifice her soul for Regina if they weren't even in a relationship? Why didn't Regina's fiance make that sacrifice for her?"

"Love works in ways even more mysterious than magic, my dear." Maleficent sighed. "Regina went through a lot while we were in the Enchanted Forest. The story in that stupid book isn't even a third of what happened to her. In fact, it doesn't even mention what happened to her to make her the Evil Queen. I think after all she's been through, Regina preferred to take the easy choice rather than risk and lose."

"They are losing a lot more like this."

"It's not for us to decide that, Lilith."

"Aren't you going to tell Regina why Emma really sacrificed herself for her? Don't you think she deserves to know?"

"Did Emma tell you anything? I mean, before that night?"

"No, but she doesn't need to say. I know Emma. Just like I know you know Regina."

"We can't go around saying things because we think we know people, Lilith. Besides, even if it was true, what good would it do to tell Regina that right now?"

(...)

Emma and Regina looked around Cora's secret vault with identical expressions of admiration and disgust. On the walls, hundreds of glowing red dots, which Emma now knew were the hearts of the people who had dared to cross Cora's path. On shelves carved into the walls were dozens of books containing all kinds of spells, incantations, potions. There was still an almost absurd amount of materials to prepare everything that was in those books: herbs, liquids of different colors and consistencies.

"I think I'll take everything." Emma said, looking around with renewed curiosity. "That way I don't have to come here whenever I need something."

"And how do you intend to do this?" Regina arched an eyebrow at the blonde.

"With magic, of course."

Emma smiled in a way that sent shivers down Regina's spine. "I thought you were avoiding using magic."

"And I am, but unless you know a way to get through all of this without using magic, I have no other option."

"I don't know what you might need all these things for."

"Neither do I, but you never know." Emma shrugged. "And I don't feel like coming back here or running into that Imp, so I'd rather take everything with me."

"And where do you intend to keep all this?"

"I have a place." Emma smiled. "Now give me your hand, we'll be back." She reached out to Regina and waited for the brunette to take her hand. As soon as she felt the brunette's soft palm against her own, Emma concentrated on getting them out of there and taking Cora's things with her.

When the smoke cleared, they were alone in Regina's room back in the Dark Palace.

The brunette felt Emma's hands on her arms, helping her to stabilize gently. She didn't think she was going to get used to this traveling through magic thing.

"Thank you." Regina whispered. 

She could feel the warmth of the blonde's touch in her arms and she couldn't help but notice how gentle Emma's touch was. Almost as if she was afraid to touch her, as if doing so would break her. "I-" Her eyes met the blonde's, they were dark, perhaps because of the dim light in the room, perhaps for another reason. She could see her own reflection in Emma's dilated pupils and her mind took her back to the day they kissed in the woods. Immediately the memory of the kiss invaded all her senses and Regina felt dizzy, almost as if she needed it again with the same intensity that she needed air.

"Regina-" Emma gulped, seeing the way the brunette's eyes had darkened and for a moment her innocence had been replaced by something fierce. She knew that kissing Regina again could be disastrous, but still it was as if every part of her body pushed her towards the brunette and resisting it was physically painful.

Voices on the other side of the door, of people passing in the castle corridor, probably the servants, or some knights perhaps, made them pull away.

Emma took a step back, almost tripping over her feet. She curled her hands into fists at her sides so tightly she could feel her nails digging into her palms. Emma was sure the green of her eyes was slightly clouded by the gray at that moment.

Regina felt her heart speed up and every cell in her body seemed to protest against the lack of contact and closeness between them. She remembered when they kissed in the forest one more time and what happened afterwards. Of Emma sending her back to the castle and showing up later, saying it couldn't happen again. 

Emma had made it clear that she didn't want anything to do with her, but at the same time, Regina was sure that what she'd seen in the blonde's eyes just now was a fierce urge, as intense as hers to repeat that kiss. 

Feeling the need to put some distance between them before she did something she might regret, Regina said, "You know, for someone who until recently barely knew how to use your powers, you seem to be doing pretty well with this magic thing." Regina licked her lips. She remembered when she'd met Emma months ago and the blonde had seemed just as scared by her magic as she was by Cora's.

Emma shook her head slightly and suppressed a smile. She knew why Regina was acting like this and she couldn't blame her. Emma knew the feeling of rejection better than anyone else and she could only imagine what Regina's head had been like since that fateful night. But, no matter how much she wanted to make Regina feel better, she couldn't just indulge their wishes and desires, especially Regina's.

She knew her presence there was changing things, and Emma couldn't let that cloud Regina's feelings and distract her from her thirst for revenge, and her path as the Evil Queen. She needed to keep a certain distance, even if she had to make Regina feel angry with her for that. Even if for that she needed, in a way, to break Regina's heart.

The brunette needed to go her way so that the present would not collapse, because then Regina would hate her. Emma took a deep breath and took another step back. She could still feel her heart racing and knew her eyes were still gray from what had nearly happened, not to mention the use of magic, but Emma couldn't relent. "Well, since I've been stuck here for I don't know how long, I've decided to learn how to use and control my powers. I feel like I'm going to need it, so I better be prepared."

Before Regina could respond, however, Emma saw Daniel appear behind the brunette. His eyes wide and worried.

"The king is coming." He said looking out the window.

Emma lifted her head so quickly she didn't know how she hadn't hurt her neck. "What?" She took long, quick steps to Regina's window, but there was no sign of Leopold's carriage. "Where did you hear that?"

Regina looked at her confused and opened her mouth to ask what the hell was going on when she remembered that Emma had a friend she couldn't see, but who was apparently on the alert so they wouldn't get caught together. She took in the blonde's posture and noted the tension in her shoulders, the smile was gone and her lips were compressed into a thin line. "What's going on, Emma?"

The blonde sighed and turned to face Regina, her eyes shifting between Daniel and the girl in silent question.

"I overheard that woman Johanna talking to the kitchen staff and ordering them to prepare a more elaborate dinner as the king is on his way. Apparently a bird has brought the message." He shrugged, looking slightly confused by this.

"My mom." Emma grunted and closed her eyes, taking a deep breath.

"What?" Daniel and Regina asked at the same time.

"Nothing." Emma bit her lip. "Look Regina, apparently Leopold is on his way to the castle. I'm sorry."

"But he shouldn't be here until next week!"

"I know, but something must have changed." Emma massaged her temples. "I wish I could change that, of all things, but I can't."

Regina felt her heart race with fear and anger and so many other feelings that she could almost feel her own magic making her fingertips tingle and it scared her for a moment. "I'll find a way to get rid of him, whatever it takes."

"I know." Emma smiled sadly. "I'd better go before someone shows up here to warn you of the King's arrival. I don't know how they would interpret me being in your bedchambers and I don't want this to get you into trouble."

"Will I see you later today?" The anger that Regina had felt towards the blonde had completely disappeared and now the only thing she could feel was the dread and anger at knowing that she would inevitably have to put up with a visit from Leopold in her room.

"I don't know." Emma could feel the magic churning inside her, begging to end the miserable existence of Leopold and everyone who dared harm Regina. "I need to go." And before the brunette could say anything else, Emma disappeared into her gray smoke.

(...)

It was no surprise to Emma when she heard a knock on her bedroom door and found Johanna opening it. She was sure that Leopold would request her presence at dinner, and for that very reason she thought it best to spend the rest of the day in the forest using her powers to near exhaustion. She couldn't risk losing control in front of him. "Of course, Johanna. I'll just change my clothes, if I may. I wasn't expecting Your Majesty to return today."

"None of us were, but Princess Snow got sick and he thought it best to come back early." Johanna smiled, but concern for Snow was evident in her eyes.

"I hope it's nothing serious."

"Me too, but I know we have the best doctor in the kingdom and soon our princess will be fine."

Emma nodded and closed the door. She took a deep breath and then moved her wrist quickly, changing into something a little more formal.

Without Snow, dinner was tense and boring. Leopold told vaguely about the trip and the business he had gone on to the neighboring kingdom, and not so discreetly asked Emma how Regina had behaved in his absence.

This made the blonde's blood boil and she had to mentally count to a hundred before answering as politely as possible. She could feel the tension emanating from Regina in waves the size of a tsunami and wished she could do something to change what was to come, but she knew there was nothing to be done.

After dinner, Leopold ordered Regina to her room and he headed for his quarters, what Emma's mind called her office, accompanied by Emma and Cale.

"There is a war coming." Leopold said as he poured himself and his knights a generous drink. "During the trip, I heard that the realm of Golden Dust is having trouble with trolls and orcs again. Rumors are that an evil being is sweeping the realms in search of fairy dust and the Destiny's Gauntlet."

"I take it that this Destiny's Gauntlet gives unlimited power to whoever possesses it?" Emma arched an eyebrow.

"Almost that." Cale rolled his eyes. "It is said that combined with fairy dust, this gauntlet is capable of controlling all enchanted beings; fairies, mermaids, orcs, trolls, dragons..."

"But such an artifact doesn't exist, right? It's just a story, right?"

"No one knows. People have been looking for it for a long time. There are rumors that it's hidden between the realms, like in a time warp or something nonsense like that." Cale made a dismissive gesture. "Even though no one has ever proven its existence, or lack thereof, at times someone tries to find the Destiny's Gauntlet. This often causes wars and destruction."

"And the rumors are that whoever is after this is now heading this way?"

"Sadly, yes." Leopold sighed. "Cale, tomorrow I need you to go to Midas' kingdom and talk to him. See if his support for our kingdom still remains."

"Yes, Your Majesty." Cale nodded briefly. "Am I allowed to take some men with me?"

"Of course." Leopold nodded.

Cale downed the rest of his drink in one gulp and with a nod of his head left, leaving Leopold and Emma alone.

(...)

When Emma finally returned to her room she was feeling just as exhausted as she had been earlier. After talking to Leopold she transported herself to the forest again and released her powers once more, releasing as much energy and power as she could so she could return to the castle and not be overwhelmed by her desire to help Regina.

"I was worried about you." Delilah arched her brow as the gray smoke cleared to reveal Emma.

"Sorry."

"I wanted to come earlier, but I ended up getting busy in the kitchen with the king's return."

"I'm fine." Emma said without meeting the girl's eyes. She took off her boots and then her padded vest and sat on the bed. "I just needed to unleash some magic so I wouldn't end up screwing up."

"I figured so." Delilah sighed and sat down next to Emma. She tucked a strand of blond hair behind the other woman's ear and smiled in relief as she leaned in and closed her eyes as Delilah stroked her face.

"I also know other ways to release my tension that can be very effective." Emma smiled mischievously. Her eyes glowed dark green and her pupils were dilated in anticipation, but still she waited for Delilah to consent.

In the next moment the girl's lips were gliding hungrily against hers and Emma placed Delilah on her lap, moving her wrist quickly to get rid of their clothes.

Delilah moaned loudly as she felt Emma's mouth on her breast and instinctively placed her hand on the back of the blonde's neck to keep her in place.

"I love how ready you are for me." Emma whispered against the skin of the girl in her lap. "Tell me what you want, Del." She flicked her tongue against the hardened nipple and her eyes searched Delilah's, gleaming almost dangerously.

"I want you to take me, Emma. Put your fingers inside me and make me scream your name."

"As you wish." Emma smiled and without looking away from Delilah's gaze, she slipped two fingers into the tight, wet channel of the girl in her lap.

"Oh my God." Delilah shivered, feeling her hot, wet walls tighten around Emma's deft fingers. "The things you do to me-" The words died in her mouth as the blonde curled her fingers forward, hitting the spongy flesh and making her moan loudly.

"I love watching you fall apart for me." Emma increased the speed with which she thrust into Delilah and captured her lips in a fierce kiss to swallow her loud moans.

It didn't take long for Delilah to come in Emma's fingers, and the blonde held her until her breathing evened out. She withdrew her fingers carefully from inside Delilah and licked them, watching the girl's expression carefully and the way her eyes darkened with desire again. Emma stood up with Delilah still in her lap and carefully placed the girl on the mattress, covering her body with hers.

Immediately Delilah spread her legs wider to accommodate the blonde between them, crossing her heels just above Emma's ass and another moan left her lips as she felt the tip of the blonde's magic cock against her entrance.

Since the night of Regina's birthday party, when Emma first used the spell, they'd found themselves using it quite often. "I'll never get tired of how good this feels." Emma moaned as she thrust deeper and deeper, slowly filling Delilah and letting the girl get used to the size.

A few seconds passed without Emma moving, then she pulled out until only her head was on Delilah's entrance and pushed hard, as she knew the girl liked. Soon they found a rhythm and just the sound of their moans and sweaty bodies moving against each other filled the room.

Emma was about to come when her bedroom door opened abruptly and she heard Regina's voice. As if the brunette's presence propelled her, Emma felt herself explode inside Delilah, filling her with a moan escaping her lips that she couldn't help. "Regina, what are you doing here?" She swallowed, her eyes wide, and moved her hand quickly, conjuring a sheet to give her and Delilah some modesty.

"I-" Regina swallowed, her eyes glued to the scene before her. And although Emma was covered now, she doubted the image of the naked, sweaty blonde would leave her mind any time soon. For a fleeting moment she forgot everything that had happened after Leopold's arrival, but at that very moment there were so many feelings battling inside her and so many thoughts in her mind that she couldn't put it into words.

"Regina." Emma called her softly.

When the brunette's eyes focused again, Emma and her companion were already dressed, and although they were still disheveled and panting, both women were no longer sweaty.

She swallowed, not knowing what to say. Regina had come here to seek comfort from Emma after Leopold's unwanted visit, but now it seemed a ridiculous, childish thing to have done. She could hear Cora's disapproving, mocking voice in her head "you really thought this powerful, beautiful woman would care about you, you foolish girl."

"Regina." Emma called her again. She had to fight the urge to ask the obvious 'what happened' question, as she knew why the brunette was there. It was quite clear from the tears mark on her face why she was there.

"I shouldn't have come here. This was a mistake."

Regina turned to leave, but before she could take another step, Emma was in front of her. "Don't go, please." The blonde asked in a whisper. It wasn't a secret to Regina that she was involved with Delilah, and it wasn't the first time they'd been caught by Regina, but this time it was different. Regina needed her.

"You're busy."

"And you need me." Emma said softly.

"I don't need anyone." Regina hissed. She knew she was being irrational, but still she couldn't help it.

"I won't force you to stay, but know I'm here if you want to talk. Or if you simply want company."

Regina couldn't help but look into Emma's eyes and the vulnerability she saw in them made her gasp. "But your friend-"

"She's not here anymore." Emma licked her lips. "I transported her back to her room."

"Why?"

"Because I saw you needed me."

"So you just discarded her?"

"No." Emma smiled sadly. "Delilah knows I would never do that to her, that I would never treat her like that, even if what exists between us is something-" Emma shook her head. "I'm not sure how to explain it in this world, in this realm, but where I come from, what Delilah and I have is called friends with benefits ." Emma pinched the bridge of her nose. "But that is beside the point now." With a flick of her wrist she made the bed and closed the door to her bedroom. "Now, what can I do for you?" Emma asked softly.

"I- I don't know. I just want to feel safe." Regina said quietly. "And as crazy as it sounds, I feel safe when I'm with you."

"Why don't you lie down and get some rest?"

"Can you tell me a story? About you or whatever you can talk about. I just want to forget about it all for a while." Regina knew she was sounding almost childlike, that her behavior was far from that of a queen or the girl Cora had trained her entire life to be powerful and whatever other nonsense she always said, but at that moment she just wanted to forget about Leopold and everything in that castle, except for Emma.

The blonde was taken by surprise by Regina's request, but soon recovered. She knew she couldn't talk too much about herself, so she decided to tell Regina a story. One different from all fairy tales that the brunette of that time knew. With another flick of her wrist, she brought out a large, comfortable pillow and a soft, fluffy duvet. "Why don't you settle in?"

"Can you lie down with me?"

Emma knew that could be dangerous, but she also knew that she would be unable to deny anything to that Regina; so vulnerable and lost. "Of course." Emma lay down and let the brunette snuggle against her. When she felt Regina relaxed enough against her body, she began to stroke the brunette's hair gently.

"Once upon a time there was a little boy, his name was Harry Potter. His parents died when he was just a baby and since then he has lived with his aunt Petunia, his uncle Vernon and his cousin Dudley. Harry didn't know, but he was a very powerful wizard. Uncle Vernon and Aunt Petunia never talked about Harry's parents to him. The only thing he knew about them was that they had died in a car accident."

"What is a car?"

"Car is like a carriage, but that's not important right now." Emma smiled gently at the brunette in her arms. "Harry's life was quite unhappy, but that was about to change. On his eleventh birthday, however, that would all change. He received a letter, which his uncle Vernon and his aunt Petunia tried to hide from him at all costs ."

"Why did they want to hide his letter?"

"Because through this letter, Harry would know the whole truth about who he was." Emma smiled, her eyes shining like a child's on Christmas Eve having been given a present. "Uncle Vernon decided to isolate them so the owls couldn't deliver the letters to Harry, but even hiding in a shack on a cliff in the middle of the sea, that was useless."

Emma continued to tell the Harry Potter story until Regina finally fell asleep; her face snuggled comfortably into the blonde's neck and her arm around her waist. After a while, Emma fell asleep too.

Chapter 18: Chapter 18

Storybrooke, present days.

Regina woke with a jolt from the nightmare, which had somehow turned into a kind of comforting dream. She hasn't had nightmares of the unthinkable abuses Leopold subjected her to in years, but ever since Emma took the darkness to save her and she learned the blonde was trapped in the past, memories of this long-forgotten life have begun to resurface.

She took a few deep breaths to rid herself of the images of abuse and focus on the end of the dream, where a young Regina had fallen asleep in strong, safe, comforting arms. She didn't see the face of the person young Regina fell asleep with, but in her heart she wanted to believe that the person in her dream was Daniel, although she was pretty sure the person in question was Emma, and that made her more shaken than the dream itself.

She hadn't dreamed of the blonde in a long time, especially not that kind of dream. During the months and years that had followed Emma's arrival in Storybrooke their relationship had changed and evolved in every way and the hatred and lust she had once felt for Emma had become something more. Something buried so deep inside her that Regina didn't dare think about it. But how could she not think about it since Emma had done the greatest act of sacrifice she'd ever witnessed for her? How could she live with the uneasy feeling that being with Robin, her fated soul mate, was a mistake?

Regina slowly pushed the covers to the side and got up, but once again grateful that Robin slept like a rock. She got up and grabbed her robe and went down to her office. With a shaky breath and Daniel's voice echoing in her mind "true love is sacrifice" the only thing she saw when she closed her eyes was Emma Swan launching herself into a dark vortex of magic to save her from the darkness, when the darkness itself did not even accept her supposed soul mate, but took Emma without hesitation. Was it all part of something much bigger than her and Emma and Rumple? 

Regina shook her head to get rid of these thoughts and poured herself a generous helping of apple cider as she picked up one of the books she'd been reading the day before.

They still hadn't found a way to bring Emma back, or travel to the past without sacrificing innocent lives, but that didn't mean they'd stopped looking for alternatives. That particular book contained some spells about communicating with people trapped in other realms, or wrinkles in time and things like that.

They had also encountered a few variations of sleeping spells, some worse than the ones Regina and Maleficent knew, and for a second the sorceresses regretted not being aware of these spells in the Enchanted Forest, but with a glance from Ruby the two continued looking for something less drastic and which they could control, such as using the poppy to access the realm of dreams.

The problem was that; since Regina had never actually been under the sleeping spell, getting in touch with Emma and remembering everything was much more difficult. Maleficent had suggested trying to send her in Regina's place since in the past, she'd put herself into a kind of sleep spell willingly. "I'm not going to risk you sinking into it again." Regina had said vehemently. "We'll think of something."

(...)

Enchanted Forest, past. 

Emma woke up in the middle of the night and looked at the young brunette sleeping in her arms for a moment. With the enchanted candles glowing on the walls and sending enough light into the room, the blonde finally noticed what she hadn't noticed before; faint bruises on Regina's face, under her eyes and on her cheek. She didn't need to see the rest of the brunette's body to know that she probably had bruises elsewhere, not to mention the pain she must be feeling from her husband's 'visit' .

The urge to go to Leopold's room and end his petty existence was almost overwhelming and she closed her eyes, taking a few deep breaths to calm her racing heart.

When she felt her heart calm, Emma reached her free hand over Regina's body without touching her and let her magic flow. She focused on her light magic and healing and tried to channel her feelings and emotions, trying to remember the few times Regina had tried to teach her how to use her magic.

The power coursing through her body was overwhelming and the darkness tangled with the light trying to unleash along with it, consuming and corrupting. Emma closed her eyes tightly and concentrated on the girl in her arms. In a few moments she felt Regina relaxing even more against her and knew the pain had finally subsided. "I'm sorry I can't stop what's happening to you, Regina." Emma whispered, snuggling the girl against her. "I wish I could change that, but if I did, you'd hate me and we both have a lot to lose. And I won't risk you losing Henry because of me."

(...)

After Emma healed Regina enough that she wouldn't at least be in so much pain when she woke up, she thought it best to take the brunette back to her bedchambers. As much as she didn't want to leave Regina alone, Emma couldn't risk falling asleep and losing track of time and getting caught by Johanna or another servant.

She hated the thought of not being able to fully heal Regina and get rid of all those bruises, but she knew that if she did, Leopold would be suspicious. "Daniel." Emma thought and the next moment he was there. "Are you reading my thoughts, stable boy?" She whispered mockingly. "Don't complain later."

"I'm not hearing your thoughts." Daniel rolled his eyes, but there was a smile on his lips. "What- what's Regina doing here? In your bed? You two- Have you lost your mind?" He looked from Emma to his ex-girlfriend, gesturing wildly. "You can't! Emma, you're going to destroy-you said it yourself!" He could barely put his thoughts into words and if he were alive he was sure he would be on the verge of passing out and he wondered at what point he had come to care so much about Emma.

"That's enough, stable boy." The blonde hissed. "I didn't do anything with Regina." Carefully she disentangled herself from the brunette and rose from the bed, standing inches in front of Daniel. "What do you think I am? Like that disgusting King? That I would take advantage of an innocent, vulnerable girl?"

An anger that Daniel rarely saw flashed in Emma's eyes and for a moment he wondered if ghosts could die. "I know you wouldn't do anything to hurt Regina." he said finally, when her eyes returned to their shade of green. "It's just that- I know how you feel about her-"

"You don't know anything." Emma hissed. "I already told you, Regina is my best friend and I will do anything to make her happy."

"I have no doubts about that." Daniel's tone was almost defiant, but in a sarcastic way and not in a way that really challenged Emma.

"Don't test me, stable boy."

"What are you going to do, kill me?"

Emma was ready to give in to Daniel's teasing when she saw Regina shift in the bed. "I need you to go to her bedchambers and make sure no one is there so I can take her back."

Daniel looked at the brunette and in the next moment he had disappeared from Emma's room and within seconds he was back. "There's no one there."

"Excellent." Emma nodded curtly and carefully scooped Regina into her arms, enveloping them in her gray smoke.

Emma looked at the unmade bed and a wave of anger washed over her. She wanted to be able to get rid of that bed as badly she wanted to get rid of Leopold. With a small nod she changed all the bedding. It was the least she could do for Regina at that moment.

She approached the huge bed and carefully placed the brunette in the middle, pulling the heavy blanket over her and lighting the fire with a flick of her wrist.

"Emma?" Regina's sleepy voice stopped her before she could disappear into her gray smoke.

"I'm here."

"Why did you bring me back here?" She pulled the blanket up to her chin as she curled up on the bed.

"As much as I wanted to let you sleep in my room, I didn't think it was a good idea. What if some servant came to check on you in the morning and you weren't here? Or even Leopold." She smiled weakly and walked to the edge of the brunette's bed. "But I can stay here if you want."

"It's all right." Regina said softly. She understood why Emma had done this, but still. "You also need to rest. Now that he's back he's probably going to be on your toes and I know what it's like to have to put up with him."

"Right." Emma sighed. "I'm not sure it will work without my dagger nearby, but if you need me and I'm not around, just call my name three times."

"Like with Rumple?"

"Exactly."

Regina nodded sleepily. She wanted Emma to stay in the room with her, but knew the blonde would need to be fresh to deal with Leopold and Snow. She watched as Emma disappeared into her gray smoke and the next moment she fell asleep.

(...)

As soon as she left Regina's room, Emma went to check on Delilah. She knew the girl understood their situation, but still, Emma hated the idea of treating Delilah as expendable. She'd asked the girl to come here with her, had changed her life, and gotten her into this complicated plot that was her life and Regina's and their families' lives.

"Emma."

"Hey, Del." The blonde smiled weakly. "I didn't mean to wake you."

"It's all right." Delilah moved farther back on the bed making room for Emma to lie with her. "How is Regina?"

As Emma lay down beside her, Delilah hugged her and began absently stroking her blond curls.

"Holding up." Emma sighed. "I wish I could do something to really help her."

"I can't imagine how this is eating you alive, but if it's any consolation, she's been through it all and survived. From what you've told me about her, Regina is an incredibly strong woman."

"She shouldn't have to go through this."

"No one should."

"You know what's worse?" Emma laughed bitterly. "That was not her fate."

"What do you mean?" She stopped stroking Emma's hair for a moment and leaned over to look at her.

"Just before I took the darkness to save her, we found out there was an author. He was supposed to just write about what he saw without interfering, but that sick worm thought it would be fun to manipulate everyone's lives."

"And you can't go after him now?"

"I thought about it, you know." Emma exhaled. "But I'm afraid to go after him and fuck things up even more." She sat on the edge of the bed and ran a hand through her hair. "I wanted to hunt him down and make him change Regina's fate. And everyone who's had their lives fucked up because of him, but what if in doing so I ruin everything?" She got up and went to the small window in Delilah's room. The sky was still painted cobalt blue and she could hear the sounds of nocturnal animals on all sides. "That's what we were trying to do when the darkness tried to take Regina. Get this asshole to rewrite her story and give her a happy ending."

"I suppose it didn't work."

"No." Emma laughed humorlessly. "That selfish asshole." Emma punched the wall.

"Very well." Delilah got up quickly and walked over to the blonde. "Why don't you try to get some sleep?"

"I'm not sleepy." Emma grumbled.

"Then you could lie down with me and keep me company until I fall asleep again." She pouted. "We both need to recharge our energy to deal with what's to come now that the king and his daughter are back."

"I know." Emma sighed and let Delilah lead her to the bed.

She lay down with the girl and wrapped her in her arms. With a flick of her wrist she magically locked the door, preventing anyone from getting them together.

(...)

Storybrooke, present days. 

"Regina?"

The brunette lifted her head from the book she was reading upon hearing Robin's voice. She smiled at the sight of him. "Good morning, dear."

"Good Morning." He entered the room tentatively. "It's everything alright?" He seemed to move from foot to foot nervously. "I woke up and you weren't in bed."

"I woke up in the middle of the night and couldn't go back to sleep." It wasn't exactly a lie, but she didn't want to tell him that she'd woken up from a dream - probably - about Emma. "So I decided to go downstairs and look through the books, see if I can find anything that might help bring Emma back."

"Funny how you seem more committed to getting Miss Swan back than Killian."

"Well, we know we can't count on Hook." Regina sighed. She noticed that Robin was getting annoyed more easily when it came to how committed she was to getting the blonde back, and she didn't understand why. "Besides, I'm her family, not Killian."

"He's her boyfriend."

"It doesn't make him family."

Henry's voice sounded behind Robin and he turned to face the boy, barely able to hide his annoyance. "You're right. Just fiancés and husbands."

"No, not even fiancés." Henry said seriously. Something about the way Robin had spoken to Regina made him angry. "And sometimes not even husbands."

"Of course husbands are family."

"Only if you choose to marry them."

Henry's eyes met Regina's and she felt her heart skip a beat. She'd never talked to Henry about this part of her past, and his book didn't exactly tell the truth. Had he discovered something? The thought of her little prince discovering the things she'd been through at Leopold's hands made her nauseous. If she could, she would forever protect him from this part of her life. 

"Henry, I got breakfast ready for you." She closed the book and stood up, walking right past Robin and towards the boy. "Let's get something to eat before you and Roland are late for school." She put her hands on his shoulders and guided him into the kitchen. "What happened, dear?"

"I don't know, mom. Sorry." He said crestfallen. "I don't know- Robin's tone sounded really annoyed and I didn't like it. It's like he doesn't want you to bring Ma back."

"It's not that, my prince." Regina cursed Robin internally. "You have to understand... I'm committed to getting your mother back, so I end up spending less time with Robin. He's still not very used to this world and the traditions here, how things work here."

"Well, it's time for him to start adjusting. Even Killian is already adjusted."

"It's different, Henry." Regina sighed. "Killian has always been used to traveling and adapting. He has known many places, many realms. Robin has only lived in the Enchanted Forest and Sherwood."

"That's no excuse for him to be an asshole."

"Henry!" Regina looked at the boy in astonishment.

Henry felt his blood boil in shame and anger at the same time. He walked past Regina and over to the kitchen table, grabbing his lunch bag and a pear and heading towards the room where her backpack was.

Regina watched the boy leave, not knowing what to do. She desperately wanted Emma to be there. The blonde would certainly know how to handle a teenager. One thing she knew: confronting Henry right now would only make matters worse.

"R'gina." Roland came running toward her. "Good Morning."

"Good morning, dear." She stroked his hair as he hugged her legs. "We'll feed you so you can go to school." She picked him up and placed him in the chair that had once been Henry's when he was the same age.

Regina took the plate of freshly cut fruit and put some yogurt and started to feed the little boy.

Robin came into the kitchen a little later and helped himself to a slice of toast with eggs and bacon and a glass of juice. "I'm going to spend the day with the Merry Men." He said without really looking at Regina. He was annoyed that she hadn't taken his side against Henry's little tantrum, but he didn't want to end up making things even worse.

"I have meetings at City Hall this morning and I'm meeting the girls in the afternoon." Regina frowned, thinking how adolescent and out of character that sounded. But it was still better than the nicknames Ruby and Snow had suggested for them.

(...)

Upon arriving at Maleficent's house, Regina didn't expect to find her friend kissing Ruby in the living room.

"Regina." Maleficent rolled her eyes, pulling away from Ruby, but not letting go of the wolf. "You better start using the door, darling. I can't guarantee that next time we'll just be kissing."

Regina arched an eyebrow and looked from Maleficent to Ruby. "What did I miss?"

"Common sense." Maleficent snorted mockingly.

"Where's Zelena?" Regina ignored the blonde's teasing and crossed her arms over her chest.

"Sleeping." Ruby replied. "I'll check on her by the way."

Maleficent nodded and watched as the wolf left the living room. "What's bothering you?"

"I want to use the poppy to try to communicate with Emma again."

"Regina-"

"No, Mal." The brunette interrupted her. "I- I dreamed about her again. I'm sure it was her, but I'm not sure if it was just a dream or a new memory."

"What do you mean by new memory?"

"Exactly what you're thinking."

"Do you think Emma is at the castle?"

"I guess so." She shrugged. "Even if it's a different me, I'm all she knows there. And if she's stuck in the past with no way back, maybe she'll stick around. I don't know."

"That could be a problem." Maleficent sighed. "I'll prepare the poppy for you."

"Thank you."

While Maleficent went to the greenhouse, Ruby returned to the living room. She didn't exactly have a problem with getting caught kissing with Maleficent or anyone else, but she wasn't sure how Regina would handle it. And she didn't want to cause trouble for anyone.

"Is Zelena still sleeping?"

"Yes." Ruby fiddled with her hands nervously.

"What's going on between you, Maleficent and my sister?" Regina asked after a moment. She remembered the other times they'd gotten together in the last week and how different Ruby and Maleficent looked with Zelena. Ruby seemed drawn to both of them, while Maleficent and Zelena, well, she couldn't quite tell because she didn't know her own sister. Thanks to Cora.

"Why, Your Majesty? Are you worried about Zelena?"

"After all she's done I don't care what happens to her."

"Well, it seems to me that you care." Ruby smiled. "It's the first time you've said 'my sister'."

"It was just a slip."

"Don't worry, Your Majesty, I'll keep your secret."

"Don't try to dodge my question, wolf."

"Honestly I'm not sure what's going on." Ruby sighed. "Maleficent is easy going and I enjoy being around her. She's funny and smart. There's a kind of fierce charisma about her that I don't know." Ruby shook her head. "But your sister… Zelena is still a pain in the ass most of the time. No matter what we do, she doesn't let her guard down. She still has so much anger and pain inside her. And she doesn't want to let go."

"I hate to say it, but I understand it well." Regina shook her head, remembering what she'd said to Tinkerbell at Neverland. "For a long time, anger was all I had. I only started to let go of all that anger when we came to Storybrooke because of the curse. And it still took years."

"I can't imagine what it was like for you guys."

"Cora made a lot of mistakes. She destroyed not only my life, but Zelena's as well. I wish I could say that Zelena is the one to blame for everything that happened in her life, but that would be a lie."

"What made you change? What made you let go of the anger?"

"Henry."

"Well then, we need to believe that this baby could be the beginning of Zelena's salvation."

"I hope so."

A short time later, Maleficent entered the living room holding a small container. "Are you ready, Regina?"

"What is it?" Ruby looked from Maleficent to the Mayor.

"Regina wants to try talking to Emma again. She thinks her friend is at the castle with her younger version." The blonde pointed at Regina.

"Oh shit."

"Indeed."

"Let's get on with it." The brunette sighed.

Chapter 19: Chapter 19

Notes:

Sorry for the delay, guys.

I hope you enjoy the chapter.

See you soon!

Emma opened her eyes as she felt a sudden heat around her. She was pretty sure she was in Delilah's room and sleeping in the girl's arms moments ago, so how had she ended up in this room? She looked around to try to locate herself, to see if suddenly Rumple from the past had managed to find her or something, but all was quiet. Except for the noise of the fire crackling on all sides.

"What the fuck."

Emma turned on her heel, trying to see anything, but despite the roar of the fire, there were no flames. And then, in the distance, she heard a voice call her name. A hoarse, uncertain and familiar voice.

"Regina?"

Emma felt her heart pounding and held her breath for a moment, trying to figure out where the brunette's voice was coming from. If this was a dream or if it was just one of those moments when she was sucked into a place where she could hear Regina's voice and talk to her, but never see her, never touch her.

"Emma."

She heard it again, coming from her right, and started walking in that direction. "Regina!" The blonde ran towards the voice, not caring if she looked desperate. "Regina!"

And then, as if she had materialized out of thin air, the brunette appeared before her. "Emma."

Her name was a whisper, almost a prayer, so soft she thought she was hallucinating. For the first time in months she was seeing Regina. Not the young woman she'd been living with since she'd been sucked into the dark vortex of magic, but the woman she knew like the back of her hand. The mother of her child, her best friend. The woman she had sacrificed herself for, sacrificed her soul and whatever goodness there was in her, according to Rumplestiltskin.

"Emma, are you really here?" The brunette reached out tentatively, expecting to wake up at any moment, or that there would be some barrier preventing her from reaching Emma, but no, this time there was nothing to stop her from reaching out and touching the blonde.

Emma felt a wave of relief wash over her body and on impulse she wrapped the brunette in a tight hug. At that moment she didn't want to think about what this might look like, what Regina might think or anything else. 

She was relieved that somehow she was here with Regina. And if that was a dream, well, who could fight her for hugging her friend? After all, that's what friends did, right?

"Emma." Regina hugged her back, tightly. The blonde's name escaped her lips like a prayer as she buried her face into blonde hair.

"Is this real or am I dreaming?" Emma asked when she pulled back just enough to look at the brunette.

"A little of both, I think." Regina laughed softly.

"Care to explain?" Emma arched an eyebrow and reluctantly let go of the brunette.

"We've been looking for some variations on the sleep spell so I can talk to you and try to find a way to bring you back." The brunette immediately missed the contact, although until that moment it felt like something forbidden between them. 

She wasn't sure if she was happy or if she wanted to cry that the first time she'd hugged Emma had been in some sort of dream realm. 

At the same time, however, she felt relieved at the small distance the blonde had put between them. All that closeness was clouding her mind and for a moment she forgot why she was there.

"Regina!" Emma's eyes widened, her heart pounding desperately. "Please tell me you didn't do like my father did that time and put yourself under a sleeping spell."

"I'm not an idiot, Emma." Regina scoffed. "That's something I leave exclusively to your parents."

"Hey!"

"Anyway-"

"Regina, how did you get here? And where is here , exactly?" Emma looked intently at the brunette, noticing for the first time the faint circles under her eyes.

"As I was saying, we're looking for variations on the sleep spell-"

"Who are we?"

"Are you going to let me talk or are you going to keep interrupting?"

"Grumpy, I see."

"Emma, this is serious. I don't know how much time I have and I need to talk to you, figure out a way to get you back, know you're okay."

"Very well." Emma rolled her eyes and crossed her arms over her chest. "Nothing has changed since the last time we spoke. I'm still stuck in the past, I'm in the king's castle with you, Daniel died a short time ago..."

"You're in the castle-" Regina licked her lips nervously. 

She felt her heart pounding. This couldn't end well. She knew the blonde's temper well enough. Besides, Emma had messed with the past before and well… She was snapped out of her thoughts by Emma's irritated voice.

"Every day trapped in this castle with him is a battle with myself not to drastically change the past."

Somehow Regina knew exactly what Emma meant by that, and as poetic as it was, she couldn't let it happen. "Emma, you can't kill your grandfather." She felt bad saying that, but it was the truth. She knew that if Emma did anything against Leopold and Snow found out, it could destroy them.

"He's not my grandfather! He's a monster! I refuse to be related to him in any way."

Regina then noticed the slight differences in Emma; her blond hair was a shade lighter, her eyes, which had been green until seconds ago, glowed a shade of gray and she could feel the power spiraling and vibrating inside Emma, calling to her, tempting her. 

The blonde also looked taller, and even in her casual knight's attire, she noticed that Emma looked stronger too. She looked again at the blonde's face for any sign that her skin was turning like Rumple's had when he was the Dark One, but for some reason it wasn't. At least not yet. 

"If only it were that simple." Regina laughed bitterly. "You need to promise me you'll let history run its course, Emma. You've wanted to be the hero once and you remember what happened." 

"I-" Emma shook her head, suddenly very tired. "It's so hard to fight all this power inside me, Regina. It's so hard to resist when I know that with a snap of my fingers I can change everything." She laughed sadly. "Well, almost everything."

Regina didn't need Emma to put it into words to know exactly what she was talking about at that moment. She just knew. It was crazy, but it was always like that with Emma. She always knew.

"Emma-"

"I met him, you know." The blonde laughed, feeling the tears burning in her eyes. "I'm sorry, Regina. I'm really sorry." Emma choked on a sob.

It had been a long time since Regina had seen the blonde so vulnerable. And she knew well what it was like to battle so much power at her fingertips. When you could do just about anything with just a snap of your fingers. It was impossibly tempting.

"Did you meet him?" Regina felt her heart racing even more, if that was possible. "Daniel?"

"You could have warned me he can be a pain in the ass sometimes." Emma used the back of her hand to wipe away her tears.

"You're not making much sense, dear." Regina felt her own tears burning in her eyes.

There was something in Emma's gaze, a pain so great she hadn't seen it there even when Neal died. The idea of Emma meeting Daniel made Regina's heart skip a few beats and she wasn't quite sure why.

"Yes, your Daniel." The blonde smiled sadly. "And I'm so grateful that you named our son after him too."

"How-?" But Regina wasn't sure she wanted to know.

Suddenly long-buried feelings were bubbling to the surface and clouding her mind. She shook her head and tried to focus on why she was there. They needed to find a way to bring Emma back to the present before it was too late.

Before Emma could respond, she felt herself being pulled and she knew their time was running out. Regina took a step forward and took Emma's hands in hers. "Please promise me you won't do anything stupid while we look for a way to get you back."

"You still haven't told me who 'we' are."

"Henry, Ruby, Belle, Maleficent, and believe it or not, even Killian and Zelena."

"How is the kid, by the way?" Emma felt her heart tighten and more tears streamed down her face, staining her cheeks.

"He misses you, Emma. Terribly."

"I miss him too." Emma felt her throat tighten. "Tell Henry I love him, okay?"

"Of course, Emma." Regina felt her heart skip a beat. Emma had come a long way and the love she had for their son was always evident in her eyes.

"Is he okay?"

"He's fine. A little grumpy, but I think that's just because he hasn't been able to find a way to get you back yet. And probably because it's his birthday tomorrow and he certainly wanted you there to play video games with him."

Emma licked her lips, tears stung her eyes and flowed freely down her cheeks and she could feel her heart tighten at the thought that she was going to miss another birthday of her son. 

She swallowed and without thinking too much about what she was doing, she gently touched Regina's face. Her heart missed several beats when her eyes met. "Tell Henry I haven't forgotten about him. That I think about him every day. That he's part of the reason I haven't fucked up in the past."

Regina bit the inside of her cheek to stop herself from asking what the other reason was. She wasn't sure she wanted to know the answer. "I will." 

Before she could stop herself, Regina leaned against the warm, soft touch of the blonde's hand. 

"Please Emma, be careful. And promise me that no matter what, you won't kill Lepold." Regina never thought she would beg for that man's life, but she couldn't let Emma's heart darken like that. She couldn't be, again, the reason the blonde's family would be torn apart.

Before Emma could respond, she felt her body being sucked in and everything around her spinning. The next moment she was back in Delilah's room.

(...)

Present day, Storybrooke.

Regina woke up abruptly and looked around, being greeted by 4 anxious and worried faces. When had Lilith joined them? And since when did Zelena care enough to be there?

"It worked?" Ruby asked what was written on everyone's faces there.

Regina heard Maleficent say something and then one of them left the living room.

"Are you well enough to get up?"

Regina heard the blonde ask and nodded. It was a mistake. Her vision blurred and she felt nausea in the pit of her stomach.

"Okay, just lie there a little longer." Maleficent said softly but firmly. "It was more intense than you're used to."

The last time she'd felt this way was when she'd infiltrated the Dark Queens to try to uncover theirs and Gold's plans for the author. She heard Zelena mutter something and in the next moment she felt her sister's magic spreading through her body, healing her, and a memory invaded her mind. She felt her heart tighten at the memory and tears burned in her closed eyes, but that couldn't be a real memory.

She was in one of the rooms in her old house, the one she grew up in the Enchanted Forest and was playing with Cora's wand when a blast of magic hit her and she passed out. It was the first time she had seen Mother so worried about her. The next moment she was lying on her parents' bed and a girl was there. She saw Cora saying that the girl would need to follow her instructions, but before her mother could find what she needed in her spell book, she felt Zelena's warm, welcoming magic through her body, just as she had felt moments before. 

In the next image she saw the two wearing Cora's various accessories and playing. Playing. That couldn't be true, because Regina had never played in her life. She didn't even live with another child. And then in the next image, everything changed. Cora parted them abruptly and cruelly, and then Regina's life returned to the boredom and unhappiness it was.

Regina opened her eyes and immediately found Zelena's. The redhead was still standing beside her with her hands outstretched and hovering over her body as magic flowed from them. She saw the tears burning in Zelena's eyes and knew that somehow her sister had also accessed those memories.

For a moment she was confused, completely forgetting that they had agreed to remove the bracelet that blocked Zelena's magic as the lack of magic was somehow affecting the baby. Before she could say anything, Zelena was already disappearing down the hallway of Maleficent's house towards the bedrooms.

Everyone around them was gawking at what had just happened and it took a moment for Ruby to abruptly stand up and follow the redhead.

"Are you okay?" Lilith asked worriedly. She handed Regina a glass of herbal concoction and exchanged a look with her mother.

The brunette took most of the thick liquid in one gulp and immediately her mind began to clear. She could still feel her heart racing and her skin tingling from where Emma had touched her and it was all too much for her. Without saying anything Regina disappeared in her purple smoke.

Lilith looked worriedly at her mother, but the blonde just shook her head. "Go get something to eat, honey. Your shift starts soon and I don't want you going all night without food."

"But Regina-"

"She needs time." Maleficent sighed. "I'm not sure what happened while she was under the sleeping spell and I have no idea what happened next with Zelena, but whatever it was, she needs time to process it all." The blonde squeezed her daughter's arm gently. "However, I know she will come back and tell us what happened while she was under the spell as soon as she processes it all."

Lilith nodded and with a sigh headed for the kitchen.

(...)

Past, Enchanted Forest.

Emma sat up abruptly on the bed and looked around for a moment, grateful for the cool air that was coming in through Delilah's window. She threw the covers aside and stood up, feeling her magic going haywire.

"Emma? Is everything okay?" Delilah propped herself up on one elbow and asked sleepily.

"I need to go." The blonde whispered hurriedly and disappeared into her gray smoke.

When the smoke cleared around her and Emma opened her eyes, she was relieved to be in the woods beyond the castle. She could feel her magic begging to be released, used. And so she did. Emma opened her hands and let her magic run out of her body, through it, hitting trees and rocks and the earth beneath her.

The last time Emma felt her magic so out of control was the night Regina was forced to "marry" Leopold. Emma screamed at the top of her lungs as she felt the magic rush through her body and merge with every part of her, like the blood coursing through her veins. All that power coursing through her was numbing and invigorating at the same time.

She opened her eyes and saw, through the net of magic around her, all her power radiating from her body and through it. She saw the tree trunks on the ground, covered in weeds and moss, be thrown meters away from where they had previously been, she saw the trees being hit with such force that they were ripped out of the ground, the stones and small rocks turning to dust and the sound of the frightened animals running away. 

She saw a deer staring at her partially frightened and at that moment she couldn't help but remember a scene in The Lord of the Rings when Frodo offers the ring to Galadriel. Emma chuckled and shook her head, slightly happy that even in moments like these she still managed to maintain this almost juvenile side where she managed to make those sorts of comparisons. Maybe she could still come back from the darkness.

Just as the explosion of power began, it stopped. Emma put her hands on her knees and took a few deep breaths as she felt her magic retract into her. She could feel even the most subtle changes, like the color of her eyes returning to green. She straightened up and with a quick wave of her hand, transported herself back to the castle.

It was no surprise to find Daniel standing in the middle of the room looking at her apprehensively as the smoke around her cleared.

"What the hell happened?" he asked in a hurried whisper. "I'm not much of a magician or anything like that, but I could feel your power from here, Emma!"

She stared at him silently for a moment and then shrugged. "I needed to ease the tension a little."

"What happened?" He arched an eyebrow and looked at her.

Emma sighed and threw up her hands in surrender. It was a little scary how Daniel knew her so well. Damned ghost! "I met with Regina."

"Well, considering you live in the castle with her, that's nothing new."

"I mean present Regina. The one I ended up here for." Emma exhaled in exasperation.

"Oh." Daniel blinked in confusion. "How?"

"I'm not sure. She said something about sleep spell variations."

"That's dangerous, isn't it?"

"Probably." Emma sighed. "I should probably get some sleep, I need to recharge and soon the day starts, so..."

Daniel nodded and disappeared, leaving Emma alone. She went to the window and looked out over the castle courtyard. Henry would love it here, she thought. Her heart clenched at the thought and she felt angry at herself for missing yet another birthday from him.

(...)

Present day, Storybrooke.

Regina took a deep breath as the purple smoke cleared around her. She watched the ocean stretching out before her for a moment and decided to sit on one of the benches in the harbor. The memories of meeting Emma were fuzzy and she felt a little dizzy. The sensation of the blonde hugging her was there and she wasn't sure if it had been a trick of her mind or if it had actually happened.

Her and Emma's relationship had certainly evolved and they'd made sacrifices for each other more than Regina could ever imagine, but even with all the friendship that had developed between them, there was never any display of affection. It was almost a line they dared not cross. It was like something forbidden.

"Aye, Your Majesty."

Hook's voice snapped her out of her thoughts and she rolled her eyes.

"I'm not in the mood, Jones."

"I just came to check that you're okay." He raised his hand in surrender. "I may not be a magical being, but after so many centuries around so many of you, I've learned to recognize a thing or two and I can tell there's something wrong." He shrugged. "However, if you don't want to talk, I won't bother you anymore."

Regina stared at him for a moment. She knew Killian better than she liked to admit, but his behavior was still new to her. With a sigh, she asked; "Are you really in love with Emma or is she just another achievement of yours, another trophy?" 

She didn't know exactly why she was asking this. She and Emma were never the kind of friends to talk about their romantic relationships. 'You know why. Deep down you want him to say that she means nothing to him, so you can have her all to yourself, even if you never have the courage to tell her how you really feel.' A voice in the back of Regina's mind whispered and she ignored it.

Killian smiled weakly, a smile that was understanding and free from any judgment. He and Regina had a long and troubled history, a complicated past, and yet, she was the closest he could call a friend. She was probably one of the few people who understood him in this place full of heroes. He thought about giving a mocking answer and deflecting the question altogether, but there was something in Regina's gaze and posture that made him answer truthfully before he could stop himself. "I know it doesn't look like it, but I really like Emma. She's made me feel things I've long thought would never be possible again." Killian shook his head and smiled sadly. "But if I'm being brutally honest, I don't think she feels the same way about me."

"No?" Regina was really surprised by his response. She didn't expect sincerity from Hook on this matter.

"Come on, Your Majesty." He tore his gaze away from hers and stared out to sea. The intensity of Regina's gaze was always something captivating and that made people simply disarm in front of her, but he couldn't do that.

"I don't-" Regina felt her heart speed up. She'd come here because she needed to be alone for a while and process what had happened in that room with Emma and then the memory of Zelena, but now that Hook was here, she wanted him to keep talking. "I thought she felt the same way about you after all..."

"I hoped it would eventually happen, but I doubt it." He got up and looked at her. "I'm setting sail this weekend, heading to the Leastraterra realm to see if I can get any useful information or anything that might help us get Emma back."

"Thanks." Regina nodded. There was something in Killian's gaze that she couldn't quite decipher. "Be careful." She had no idea where that had come from, but found that she really meant it.

"Careful, Your Majesty, I'll start to think you care about me." Killian grinned.

"In your dreams."

(...)

Past, Enchanted Forest.

Emma was definitely not in the mood to spend the day in the company of Leopold and Snow, but when she decided to come to the castle so she could be close to young Regina, she knew she was subject to it.

She sighed heavily and followed Leopold into his office . She expected him to say he was leaving again, for she couldn't stand his presence any longer, let alone not being able to do anything about his visits to young Regina.

"Miss Colter."

Emma was snapped out of her thoughts by Leopold's voice. "Sorry, Your Majesty."

"You don't look very well today."

"I assure you that I am well enough to carry out my duties."

He studied her for a moment and then nodded. "Very well." He scratched his beard absently. "I received word this morning that one of my soldiers was tortured and killed in the public square while I was away."

Emma felt her heart race even though she knew he couldn't possibly even suspect it was her.

"This made me extremely worried, since no one seems to know what caused it, let alone who did those atrocities with him. They just know that it was someone very powerful."

"Correct me if I'm wrong, my King, but the only person with such power and fame for this is Rumplestilstikin." Emma felt bile in her mouth as she referred to Leopold that way, but she knew she was right to see the man's approving gaze.

"Yes, he is indeed very cruel and honestly the stories they tell about him..." Leopold sighed. "Well, I'd like you to redouble your protection for the Queen, especially when I'm away."

"That's what you hired me for, Your Majesty." Emma smiled tightly.

"Yes, I know. And I'm glad that you were by her side the whole time during my trip with Snow. It makes me feel more comfortable knowing that I can leave at any time and no one will approach her."

Emma felt her powers flare up inside her and it took all her strength not to send the man flying out the window. Regina's words echoing in her mind. "Of course, Your Majesty."

"I have a meeting with the citizens of the White kingdom this afternoon, it's something we do every 3 months or so. You're free to rest during the meeting as Regina doesn't attend them yet, but I hope to see you after dinner to discuss some things I'm looking forward to hearing from Cale."

"Of course, my King." Emma nodded and left the room before she lost control of her powers.

She walked with quick, precise steps to the secret passage that led to the castle's underground, where Cora's books were hidden, as she wanted to look through them and see if she could find anything about the spells Regina had mentioned during the dream or whatever that was. Before she could reach her destination, however, she nearly ran into Regina.

"I'm sorry, my Queen."

"It's nothing." Regina smiled, relieved to see it was Emma. "Everything is fine?" She narrowed her eyes, noting the tension in the blonde's posture.

"Just a little tired."

"I suppose." Regina clenched her jaw and looked away from Emma's.

"It's not what you're thinking." The blonde chuckled. "I-" She sighed heavily. "I dreamed about my friend, the one I ended up here for. And on top of that, tomorrow is my son's birthday and I won't be there to celebrate with him."

"I'm sorry, Emma." Regina bit her lip. "I'd love to hear all about him when you're willing to share it with me. I'm sure he's an amazing boy."

"He is." Emma tilted her head, noticing that Regina looked a little tense too. "What's it?"

The brunette shifted from one foot to the other and looked around to make sure no one was eavesdropping on their conversation. "I met a man and he said he knows someone who can bring back the dead."

Emma felt dizzy. She remembered Henry telling her something about Daniel coming back while she and Mary Margaret were trapped in the Enchanted Forest after the curse was broken. "Who is this man?"

"His name is Jefferson."

Emma narrowed her eyes and felt a shiver through her body. That was a name she hadn't heard in a long time.

Emma wasn't liking this, but this was a part of Regina's past that she wasn't aware of, so there wasn't much she could do but let things happen. It was very likely that it hadn't worked out, since Regina had become the Evil Queen and Daniel had never been with her in this life.

"When are you going to meet him?"

"In a few days. Leopold will travel with Snow again and then I can meet them safely."

"They?"

"Jefferson said he will bring the wizard to me."

"What about Rumple?"

“He says he won't teach me anything else until I'm ready to do whatever it takes and claim the power for me. He says he can't bring the dead back, but I just think he doesn't want to help me."

"You know, he's right." Emma sighed. "I've seen some people who have tried this and believe me, it doesn't end well."

"But I need to try!"

"Okay, but I'll go with you." Emma shook her head.

"If Rumple doesn't want to teach me anymore, you could do it."

Regina smiled hopefully and Emma needed all her strength to say no. It was practically impossible to deny the young Regina anything when she smiled like that and her eyes were so bright. Despite all the horrors she'd been going through the last few months, neither Leopold nor Rumple had broken her yet. Emma wondered what would have changed that.

Chapter 20: Chapter 20

Notes:

Hello everybody! How are you?

Sorry for the delay. As a reward I bring a HUGE chapter full of emotions.

Forgive any mistakes, I didn't proofread.

Storybrooke, present day.

 

"I don't want to talk to anyone." Zelena rolled her eyes as she saw Ruby enter her room.

"You don't have to say anything. I just came to check on you." Ruby sighed wearily. "You used a fair amount of magic just now and you haven't used it in a while."

"Don't worry, wolf. I'm still not feeling the need to turn anyone into a flying monkey."

"I suppose that's a good sign." Ruby stopped by the window, watching Zelena. "You know, I'm not really going to pressure you to talk or anything, but if ever you want to talk, I'm here."

"Why do you insist on it?"

"Don't you get tired of being isolated from everyone? Not just physically, but emotionally too?"

"And why should I make any effort to get close to anyone in this damn town?"

Zelena finally turned to face Ruby, her blue eyes glowing with something the wolf couldn't quite decipher. Maybe, just maybe, she could manage to climb the massive walls Zelena had carefully built around her. 

"Because, you may not believe it, but there are people who care about you here."

"Oh, are you going to tell me now that you care about what happens to me?"

Zelena raised an eyebrow and even though she was completely different from Regina, in that moment Ruby saw how similar they were. 

"If I didn't care, I wouldn't be here right now, would I?"

"Well, the experiences I've had with you all so far haven't been the best so forgive me if I don't seem very excited to befriend any of you."

"Well, you haven't been a good experience for most people so far either, have you?" Ruby crossed her arms in front of her chest. "You stole Snow's baby and used it to open a portal. You nearly killed Hook so he would take Emma's powers. You held Mister Gold hostage so he could do whatever you wanted, you impersonated Robin's dead wife to ruin his relationship with Regina and manipulated him into sleeping with you. And for what, Zelena? For revenge?"

"You with your perfect little life and surrounded by heroes would never understand."

"Perfect?" Ruby shook her head. "You have no idea what I've been through. You don't know what it's like to live with a beast inside you that at any moment can devour the people you love."

Zelena narrowed her eyes at the brunette. There was a genuine pain in Ruby's words that she never thought could be a part of her. Ever since she'd met the wolf, when they'd ended up back in the Enchanted Forest because of Peter Pan, she'd never thought that Ruby might not have control of her wolf in some way. And even less that she had lost someone because of the wolf inside her. Not that she cared about any of that.

"That's why you and the dragon woman got together."

Zelena's eyes gleamed with something indecipherable. 

"Never mind." Ruby sighed heavily. "I just came to check on you and the baby after what happened there. If you need me or Maleficent, we'll be in the living room." Without saying anything else the brunette left the room.

She didn't know why she thought Zelena might be someone she could get close to. It was obvious that the witch hated them all and had no interest in changing things.

"More of the same?" Maleficent asked softly as she saw Ruby returning to the living room.

"It's no use." The brunette sighed and let Maleficent wrap her arms around her. "Zelena has put impassable walls around her and unless she decides to tear them down, we'll never be able to get close to her."

"My dear," Maleficent kissed Ruby's forehead gently. "Zelena needs time. I know you care about her and want her to realize it, but it's going to take time."

"Do you think she will ever change?" Ruby sought the blonde's lips lazily, brushing against hers but not really kissing her, just teasing.

"If there's one thing I've learned in all my years of existence, it's that everything changes. Everything is changeable."

"You know Regina well, don't you?"

"Yea." Maleficent pulled back just enough to look Ruby in the eye, her brow arched. "Why?"

"I was thinking that she and Zelena are more alike than they'd like to admit, but at the same time, I know my opinion of Regina is limited."

"Yes, Zelena reminds me a lot of Regina when we first met. She had a lot of anger inside her, she wanted revenge on everyone who hurt her. And with good reason." Maleficent shook her head. "The things Regina went through…even by Enchanted Forest standards were needlessly cruel."

"Like what?"

"It's not my story to tell." Maleficent said softly. "And I don't know Zelena's story to be of more help."

"Do you think after today she and Regina can find a way to make up?"

"I hope so." Maleficent sighed. "Whatever they saw could be the key to changing the hatred between them."

"I hope so."

Maleficent stroked Ruby's back slowly, her other hand resting on the back of her neck as her lips brushed the brunette's. "I think we better go to the cabin tonight." She smiled as she felt Ruby shudder against her body. "I know it's a full moon and I know your heat is nearing. We don't want others to hear what they don't need, right?"

"You can't say such things and expect my wolf not to come out to play right away." Ruby growled, her lips capturing the blonde's in a hungry kiss, pinning her against the wall, one leg slipping between the blonde's and drawing a low moan from her.

Maleficent smiled against Ruby's lips and let the girl dominate her for a moment before changing their position and pressing her against the wall. "Don't think it will be so easy, dear."

"Oh please get a room." Lilith grumbled as she passed the living room on her way to the door. "I'm going to my shift at the station, don't wait for me for dinner." She said without looking to the sides, feeling her entire face burn.

(...)

Past, Enchanted Forest.

Emma was training in the yard with the other knights while memories of the last 'encounter' with Regina she had left in Storybrooke played through her mind like a movie; Regina telling her she was deliberately using some sort of sleep spell to reach her, the fact that there was some sort of task force to find a way to bring her back and the genuine concern in the brunette's eyes. Something she'd seen directed at her only once or twice that still baffled her.

Even with all this spinning in her mind, Emma couldn't help but think about the fact that Regina hadn't even mentioned her new memories and it made her wonder why. Was she angry in some way that Emma had decided to stay at the castle? Maybe, somehow, she didn't have access to those memories? And on top of it all was the fact that young Regina was excited at the idea of meeting a man who claimed he could bring the dead back to life.

Emma scoffed, easily evading the other knight's lunge at her, a sneer playing on her lips. Did that boy really think she wasn't paying attention to him? In their training?

"Miss Colter, King Leopold wishes to see you." The guard captain said with a grimace as he stopped beside Emma.

With a heavy sigh she put the sword back in its scabbard and nodded to the knight she was training with. She used her hands to wipe some of the sweat that was running down her face as she followed the man to Leopold's 'office'. He knocked on the door and when he heard the king's muffled voice, he pushed it open for Emma to enter.

"Your Majesty." Emma bowed curtly. "Did you want to see me?"

"Yes, Miss Colter." He smiled, pointing to the vacant chair next to the table by the window. "My daughter has made a request I cannot refuse." He sat in the chair opposite her and folded his hands in his lap. "She wishes to go to the summer castle for the autumnal equinox."

Emma had to resist the urge to ask 'what do I have to do with this,' and she bit the inside of her cheek to stop herself from saying it. She remembered vaguely learning about it at school, during her time in one of the orphanages.

"My Snow is after her mother when it comes to these matters and she wants to celebrate the equinox in honor of my dear Eva." Leopold went on, oblivious to the battle going on inside the woman before him. "And so she thinks it would be a good opportunity if we all traveled there, including of course my wife and you."

Emma blinked, in disbelief at what she had just heard. For a moment she thought he was going to announce another trip with Snow and that he would leave them 'alone' for a while. This was definitely not what she was expecting. Trying to maintain her composure in front of the king, Emma forced a smile and said; "Of course, Your Majesty. I imagine I should meet with the other men to plot the best and safest route, am I right?"

Emma still hadn't gotten used to how fast and sharp her thinking had become since she'd turned into the Dark One. She'd always prided herself on being a quick thinker, because on many occasions in her life she'd needed it, but the way her mind acted now that she was the Dark One took her to another level.

She felt a pang of homesickness as she remembered Argo and the things he had taught her before she left on this journey. He had been in the royal guard for most of his life, reaching the highest rank one could have, but for some reason he preferred not to tell her, he dropped everything and went to live in that village. Still, his advice would be valuable now.

"It would be of great help if you do, Miss Colter." He smiled satisfied. "We'll be leaving in 4 days, I think that will be enough time for you and the others to plot the safest route and get everything we need for the journey ready."

(...)

"He has to be kidding." Emma grumbled as she left Leopold's 'office'.

Why couldn't he go with Snow and the others and leave her and Regina alone? Was he suspecting something?

With a sigh, Emma made her way to Regina's room before going to Leopold's other men to set up their travel route.

"My queen." Emma bowed quickly as she entered Regina's room and found one of her maids standing next to the brunette. "I can come back another time if Your Majesty is busy."

"Haven't you been taught to knock and wait for the Queen's permission before entering her chambers?" The maid scolded, her reproachful gaze on Emma.

"Miss Colter is my personal guard, she is allowed to enter my rooms without knocking."

Regina said in a tone that sent shivers down Emma's spine and the blonde had to bite her tongue to keep from smiling, or was it a moan? She shook her head slightly to ward off those thoughts.

Emma clasped her hands behind her and waited for the woman to exit Regina's room. As soon as the door closed leaving the two of them alone, she raised her hands and cast a quick silencing spell, as well as one that would prevent anyone from entering the room.

"What did you do?" Regina asked, her eyes shining in wonder at the ease with which Emma used her magic.

"I just put a silencing spell in the room so that no one overhears our conversation, and a spell that prevents people from coming in here." Emma shrugged, a smile spreading across her lips as she thought of the irony of it all. Ah, Regina would be proud if she could see her now. Or maybe angry. Or maybe a little of both.

"But isn't a spell that prevents people from coming in here dangerous? They might get suspicious."

"Actually it's more of a distraction spell. If someone comes to your door they'll forget why they're here and leave."

"And what is so important that you put these spells in my bedchambers?" Regina arched an eyebrow, her heart beating quickly. "I don't remember you doing this before."

"Well, it's because before I never needed to ask for help about things related to the Enchanted Forest." Emma smiled sheepishly, which highlighted her dimples.

"Help with what?"

Emma sighed heavily. She knew Regina wouldn't be happy with the news, but there was nothing she could do. "Snow wants to go to the summer palace and apparently she requested our presence."

"I don't want to go."

"I know." Emma sighed. "And I wish I could do something about it, but I can't."

"Doesn't this girl get tired of ruining my life? Doesn't she realize that I crave any opportunity to get away from her and that father of hers?"

Emma didn't know what to say. There was nothing to say, really. She knew how much this all affected the young Regina and she, more than anyone, wished that the young queen could have a period of 'peace', away from the abuses imposed by Leopold. Without thinking too much, Emma wrapped the young Regina in a hug, soon feeling her tears wetting her chemise.

She couldn't help but think how easy it was to touch this version of Regina; always hugging, always touching here and there. Her heart clenched at the thought of how she never had and never would have this with Regina in Storybrooke. How their relationship always felt contained, how they both always thought about the next step, and how this kind of display of affection always felt off-limits to them. Emma wondered how selfish it would be of her to want to stay in the past.

Regina pulled away from Emma, Cora's voice echoing in her mind; 'pathetic, weak, embarrassing' as flashes of the punishments she suffered at the woman's hands assaulted her mind. She dried her tears and took a deep breath before asking, "What exactly do you need my help with?"

Emma sighed. She saw the exact moment Regina put a wall between them. Although she knew it was a momentary thing, she would have preferred that Regina hadn't, but Emma knew better than to pressure the brunette. 

"The old man wants me to meet with the generals and captains to plot a safe route to the castle, but I don't know this realm very well. It's only the third time I've been here."

"Third time?" Regina couldn't keep the amusement out of her voice. "You really do have a habit of accidentally falling into portals, don't you?"

Emma snorted but smiled. The wall was already coming down, apparently. "Look woman, two of those times I was saving you."

"Oh, so it's a habit of yours to save me?"

"It's stronger than me."

"Look at you." The voice of one of the Dark Ones echoed in Emma's mind. "Flirting like a teenager with the young queen."

"I wonder how long it will take you to get her to bed." Another Dark One teased.

"That nice girl facade of yours won't last long, you know? You can see the desire for her burning in your eyes."

"Emma? What is it?" Regina frowned as she noticed the blonde's posture change.

Even with the chemise and vest she could feel the tension in the woman's body before her. The way her shoulders tensed and the way her eyes turned hard and distant.

"We know how hard it is to resist the innocence given to us so willingly." Another Dark One whispered close to Emma's ear.

"Enough!" The blonde growled, her eyes taking on a slight gray hue. "Leave me alone!"

"Emma?" Regina inclined her head slightly. "What is happening?"

"Sorry, Regina."

"No need to apologize. You didn't do anything wrong."

"Sometimes I feel like I'm going to go crazy." Emma shook her head. "Most of the time the voices of the other Dark Ones are silenced, but then, at times like these, they resurface to tempt me."

"How come?"

"They know my weaknesses, my fears, my desires." She closed her eyes tightly. "They know how to get me on the brink of losing control."

"Is there anything I can do to help?"

"I'm afraid not." Emma massaged her temples. "No one can." She said as she noticed the glint of rejection in the brunette's eyes. "It's something I'm going to have to live with as long as I go to be the Dark One and don't give them what they want."

"And what do they want?"

"That I surrender to the darkness completely."

"But you can't."

"I know." Emma bit her lip. "And I don't intend to. I don't want to use magic unless I have to. Especially dark magic."

Regina nodded and sighed. Thoughts of her going back to her classes with Rumple and the things he was trying to teach her. There was no way she was going to rip out the heart of a creature as pure as a unicorn just to prove something to him. No, they would have to find another way to make her powerful. She shook her head to get rid of those thoughts and turned her attention to Emma and what she needed. "Back to why you came to my bedchambers." Regina bit her lip. "What do you need to know?"

"Well, first, I need a map."

"I imagine there's one in the library. I can have my father get it for us."

"Your father?"

"Yes, he stayed with me here. He is one of the few people who care about me."

"Not enough if he let you marry Leopold." Emma said before she could stop herself, and saw Regina's gentle gaze give way to anger.

"Don't talk about my father!"

The brunette growled and instinctively raised her hand, as if she wanted to send the blonde flying across the room, her eyes burning with a protective fury Emma hadn't seen in a long time.

"Right." was all she said after a moment.

She knew that in her own way Sir Henry loved Regina, but that didn't change Emma's mind about him. He was a weak man who bowed to Cora's whims and never did anything to protect his daughter from her insanities.

"Undo the spells you put in my room." Regina said through clenched teeth. "I'll ask him to get the map for us. You can come back in two hours."

Wordlessly Emma raised her hands and undid the spells and in the next moment she disappeared in her gray smoke.

(...)

Storybrooke, present day.

Regina couldn't tell how long she'd been on the dock even after Hook left. His words echoing in her mind and mixing with everything that had just happened. That memory with Zelena… couldn't be real, could it? She needed answers, but the only two people they could give her were dead. And the last time they tried to summon Cora from the dead things didn't go so well.

But this time she had knowledge that she didn't have that time, and she also had Maleficent to help her. Perhaps it was possible.

With a sigh, Regina let her mind wander to other matters she would soon have to deal with; Snow, Henry, Robin. It was all too much. Emma had sacrificed herself so she could be happy, so why did she feel like her life was falling apart?

As if on cue, her cell phone vibrated in her pocket and she saw it was a text from Snow saying that Henry was at her house, so Regina didn't worry. "I better take care of this at once." The brunette grunted and the next moment disappeared in her purple smoke.

Regina took a deep breath and counted to ten before knocking on Snow's door. She could imagine how the woman would react and honestly she wasn't in the mood to deal with her, but she needed to do this soon. The sooner she told Snow about her meeting with Emma, the sooner she could go home and rest.

The door flew open a minute later and Regina couldn't help but smile when she saw Henry. "Hello my Prince."

"Hey, mom." He smiled and made room for her to enter. "Didn't have to come so fast, I'm fine."

"I know honey." Regina caressed his face. "But I need to talk to your grandparents and I thought I'd better do it soon."

"Did you get to talk to Ma?"

His eyes sparkled in a way that reminded Regina of when he was just a small child and marveled at the little things she did for him. She felt her heart tighten at the reality they found themselves in.

"Yes, Dear."

"And did you find a way to bring her back?"

"Henry." Regina said gently. She knew he was anxious and frustrated and didn't want to make him even more upset. "The situation hasn't changed since last time, but I need to tell your grandparents what we know before Ruby ends up talking."

"Henry honey, who's there?"

"It's me, Snow." Regina took a deep breath. She forced a smile as she saw the short-haired woman appear in the room with Neal in her arms. "Hello you." Regina wagged her fingers at the baby, who giggled.

"Oh, Regina. I didn't expect you."

"It's okay, Snow. I won't be long. Is David here?"

"He must be arriving from his shift."

Regina nodded absently. Snow noticed that she was tense, and she also noticed the way her hand was placed in front of her stomach. It was something Regina did whenever she was nervous. Immediately Snow began to think of a thousand possibilities and she didn't like any. Before she could say anything, the door opened revealing David.

 "Hello family." He smiled tiredly. "Regina? What a surprise to find you here. Is everything okay?"

"Yes." Regina licked her lips. "I came to talk to you about Emma."

"What about her?"

"Did you find a way to get her back?"

Snow and David asked at the same time.

"I'm afraid not." The brunette bit her lip and exchanged a brief look with Henry. "And she's fine, before you ask me. But I don't see how we can bring her back anytime soon."

"What do you mean by that?" David exchanged a worried look with Snow.

"Snow, remember when I came to you asking how you and Emma had communicated with David when you fell through Jefferson's portal?"

"Yes." The short-haired brunette felt her heart speed up.

"I was able to communicate with Emma efficiently, not just through dreams or whatever it was before."

"Oh my God."

Snow's eyes immediately filled with tears and she felt David's arms around her as Regina took Neal from her arms.

"I hope you take after your sister, not your idiot mother." Regina whispered to the smiling baby in her arms.

"I want to communicate with Emma too." Snow whimpered.

"You know it's not that simple." Regina sighed heavily. The encounter with the Charmings was going exactly as she'd imagined.

"But you did."

"Yes." Regina handed Neal to Henry and pinched the bridge of her nose. "And that's why I'm here, to tell you that she's fine, although there's still no prospect of getting her home."

"Why not?" David looked worriedly at the brunette. "What aren't you telling us, Regina?"

The Mayor exchanged a look with Henry and he nodded slightly.

"For some reason we still don't know yet, Emma is stuck in the past."

"What do you mean by past?"

"When in the past?"

"I don't know exactly when, she just said that Daniel died recently."

"Regina, how does she know that?" Snow switched her gaze between mother and son.

"Apparently Miss Swan is spending her days at your father's castle." Regina said through clenched teeth.

"What?"

"I still don't know the circumstances. What I do know so far is that she's stuck in the past, she's with me in your father's castle and Daniel just died."

"Why is she with you there? Shouldn't she be looking for a way to get back to us?"

"And you think she's not doing it?" Regina snorted. "I don't know if you paid attention to what I said, but she's in the past and there's no easy way to open such portals."

"But she made it back when she fell through your sister's portal."

"Because she went to Rumple."

"And why doesn't she go to him again?"

"Snow, are you listening?" Regina threw up her hands, annoyed. "Your daughter is stuck in the past with no control over her powers. If she goes to Rumple now, who knows what might happen?"

"Regina, is there no other way to get to Emma or get her back?" David interrupted, feeling the tension build between the two women.

"No, shepherd. The only way to open time portals involves babies. We haven't found any safe spells that can be done to travel through time."

"Regina, you need to open the portal!"

"Really, Snow? And you suggest we use whose baby for that? Maleficent doesn't have one to spare at the moment. Oh no, wait. Maybe we should use Zelena's, right? Since she's a villain and villains don't deserve happy endings." 

Regina didn't know where this voracious protectiveness towards Zelena and her baby was coming from, but she knew one thing: no one would hurt Zelena's daughter, no matter what the reason.

"Mom, stop." Henry begged. "You too, grams. This argument won't bring Ma back."

"Henry is right." David said, squeezing Snow's arm lightly, in a mute plea for her to stop. "We need to think of a way to bring our daughter back without involving innocent lives, no matter how much we want her back."

"But David, our little girl is there alone with no one to take care of her-"

"Now you worry about that?" Regina burst. "A little late, don't you think?"

"Well, whose fault was it?"

"Enough!" Henry raised his voice. "Mom, let's go home." He put Neal in his crib and looked seriously at Snow. "As long as you don't stop blaming my mother for everything that happens, we'll never be able to be a real family. Mom is right. You should have worried about my Ma's safety before you put her in a magical wardrobe."

"She was the savior. She needed to escape the curse." Snow whimpered.

"No, grandma." Henry smiled sadly. "She needed her family."

Before Snow could respond, Regina enveloped her and Henry in her purple smoke.

(...)

Enchanted Forest, past.

Four days later Leopold's company was ready to leave. The sky was clear and the sun was shining, but despite that the wind punished the knights.

Emma was standing in front of a white carriage with gold trim that would take Regina and Sir Henry. Both she and the brunette were grateful that Leopold hadn't insisted that she go in his and Snow's carriage.

The yard was full of hurrying, screaming men, checking the stubborn mules and checking the horses and armor of the knights who would escort Leopold, Snow, and Regina.

As soon as they were settled into their carriages, the captain of the royal guard ordered them forward, and they left.

At the head of Leopold's carriage rode the captain of the guard and with him about twenty other knights. One of them carried the banner of the kingdom, three archers and four scouts raced along beside Leopold's carriage, four other knights between the king's carriage and Regina's.

Emma was beside the brunette's carriage, on the other side was another knight and behind her carriage came two more, with servants who were accompanying them to the summer castle. Behind the last carriage were about another twenty knights, among them at least four archers.

Emma and the captain of the guard had argued extensively with Leopold about the safest route to the castle, but the king's final word was that they take the scenic route there as his daughter wanted to enjoy the scenery.

They had been riding for four days, crossing forests and woods and clearings. At night they stopped to rest and eat and the knights took turns standing guard to ensure the safety of Leopold, Snow and Regina.

They set up tents and lit small fires, enough to prepare something to eat while the horses rested. Knights spent their free time practicing among themselves or resting, making small talk.

Emma was constantly beside Regina and Sir Henry, and in front of all those eyes she maintained a more tense and less talkative posture. She didn't want to give Leopold reasons to punish Regina in any way. And she was grateful that at least during the trip, Leopold hadn't tried to be alone with Regina. She wasn't sure how she would react if he asked for some 'privacy' with the Queen.

On the fifth day the King's company traversed the depths of a forest which Snow insisted on seeing more closely; a forest full of rare and colorful flowers, trees so tall they could barely see the top while others were so low that sometimes they had to duck to avoid being hit.

Deer, butterflies, rabbits, birds and other wild animals looked on curiously as they passed.

When they were halfway there, Emma felt the hairs on the back of her neck prickling and immediately looked around. She reached for the hilt of her sword strapped to her waist and exchanged a brief glance with the knight on the other side of the carriage.

Suddenly, a scream echoed from the front, out of Emma's sight. She then saw four knights who were between Leopold and Regina's carriages rush forward, ignoring the surrounding trees and their branches.

"Don't get out of formation!" The captain yelled at Emma and the other knights before they could join them. "Protect the Queen!"

Emma unsheathed her sword and looked around frantically as the sounds of battle filled the forest. A silhouette leapt out of the trees towards her and Emma quickly dismounted from her horse, sinking her sword into the creature's chest.

She heard a muffled scream and when she turned around she saw that the knight on the other side of Regina's carriage had been hit. With a grunt she ran over to him and without thinking too much about what she was doing she plunged her sword into the creature's back.

Soon the place where they were was turned into a bloody and confused battleground. The clank of metal on metal as the knights' swords clashed against the swords of their attackers, the sound of arrows cutting through the air from all sides and sinking into flesh; of knights and whatever those things were.

Emma cursed when she heard a female scream and ran towards the sound, which luckily wasn't Regina or Snow. She watched as the creature opened the door of one of the servants' carriages and pulled a woman by the hair. She was far away and wouldn't make it in time, so with a quick movement of her hand, she snapped the creature's neck.

The woman looked at her in a mixture of gratitude and shock and Emma just impatiently ordered her back inside the carriage. She didn't wait to see if the woman had obeyed her order, instead joining the other knights who surrounded Leopold and Regina's carriages as best they could, in an attempt to protect them.

Emma looked around and realized they were at a terrible disadvantage. She needed to do something and fast. With a quick flick of its hand, the Dark One sent a dozen of those creatures flying through the forest, their backs slamming against the thick tree trunks with a thud. With another flick of her hand, she snapped the necks of half a dozen more of them.

"Emma!"

Snow's voice pierced the sounds of battle and the blonde turned towards the scream in time to see one of the creatures holding the princess on her shoulder as she ran into the forest.

"Shit!"

The blonde darted after the creature and was momentarily startled by the speed she quickly reached. As bad as that situation was, she couldn't help but compare herself to vampires and the Flash . If super speed was one more thing being a Dark One had brought her, then maybe it wasn't so bad after all.

She shook her head to get rid of that thought and focused on the creature in front of her. With a quick movement of her hand Emma materialized a tree trunk in front of the creature bringing it to the ground.

Snow rolled out of the creature's reach and Emma quickly plunged her sword into its chest.

"You saved me." Snow said in wonder.

Emma nodded and held out her hand to the princess. As soon as Snow was on her feet, Emma threw her over her shoulder and ran back to where the carriages were. She placed Snow inside the carriage with Leopold and with a wave of her hand cast a spell so that no one could open it but her.

Emma ran to Regina's carriage and made sure the brunette was inside, safe.

"Where the hell did you go, knight?" One of the commanders stormed toward her.

"Save Princess Snow." Emma growled.

Before the man could respond, another one of those creatures came up behind him and Emma had just time to shove him out of the way and spin around, burying her sword in the ribs of the thing in front of her. She pulled away from the body with a look of disdain and turned around, looking around and assessing the situation.

Even with all the creatures she had killed they were still at a disadvantage. Emma launched herself into battle, a cruel smile spreading across her lips with every creature she took down.

Emma let out an irritated grunt as a creature lunged at her in surprise, its hands with razor-sharp nails hitting her face and causing a trickle of blood to trickle down her cheek. She shook her head and whirled around, evading another blow to her face, but not fast enough. The creature's sharp nails ripped through her chemise sleeve, making a long gash on her left arm.

"What the fuck." She growled and launched herself at the creature, her sword digging into its neck.

She smiled as she saw another creature's eyes widen and roll to the back of her head as her sword ripped through its throat.

One of the creatures rushed towards her with a sword drawn and Emma parried the blow easily. The thing staggered with the impact and the Dark One took advantage of it to move her hand, breaking the creature's neck. At that moment Emma realized that the only way to end this attack, this ambush, was to use her magic. All her magic.

Without even having to think about how or what to do, Emma put her sword back in its scabbard and closed her eyes. She raised her hands and concentrated, causing the creatures to fall one by one before the remaining knights.

A silence settled between the knights as they watched their attackers fall.

"Do you have magic?" One of the knights stuttered.

"Why didn't you use it sooner?" One of the commanders demanded. "It could have ended this attack much sooner and saved many lives."

"I honestly didn't think they were that many." Emma shook her head. "But when I saw that there was no other alternative, I did the work and saved all your asses, so you should thank me."

Before the man could respond, they heard a knock at the door of one of the carriages and Emma remembered the spell she had put on Leopold's carriage. With a brief wave of her hand, she broke the spell, and the next moment the king stumbled out of the carriage, Snow close behind.

"What happened here?" Leopold switched his gaze between Emma and the other knights. "And Miss Colter, thank you for saving my princess."

"It was nothing, Your Majesty." Emma smiled wearily. "I'm glad the princess is okay."

"Your Majesty." The captain of the guard approached and bowed briefly. "We were ambushed by these things-" He gestured vaguely towards the bodies.

"That I already noticed." Leopold interrupted him. "Let's go on our way, it's not a good idea to stay in this forest at dusk."

"Your Majesty, the horses and riders need to rest."

"How long do we have until sunset?"

"About eight hours."

"Rest for four hours then. And then we'll be off."

(...)

The rest of the journey was uneventful and once they reached the summer castle the knights took their horses to drink and eat. They went to the barracks while Emma escorted Regina and Sir Henry to their chambers.

The master cook was instructed to prepare a hearty dinner, the stable master ordered his men to check the horses' hooves and look for any injuries and fix saddles and other riding items.

Each servant was quickly assigned a role and Emma was grateful that at that moment all she needed to do was ensure Regina's safety.

On Leopold's orders, she stayed in a room at the end of the hall, near the queen's bedroom. As soon as the door closed behind her Emma materialized a bathtub and filled it with hot water. She undressed quickly and let the hot water relax her tense, tired muscles.

A week had passed since they arrived at the summer castle, and Emma was restless.

She attended meetings and more meetings with Leopold, the captains, commanders and other knights of the royal guard to understand if this attack was an isolated one or if they should be worried.

Leopold had sent scouts into the forests and neighboring kingdoms in hopes of finding out what was happening and what action should be taken.

At the same time, Regina increasingly insisted that Emma teach her how to use magic. 'You will certainly be a better teacher than Rumple.' She said and offered a look that was almost impossible for Emma to resist.

One afternoon they were in Regina's room, once again discussing teaching magic when the brunette burst out: "You won't teach me magic? Fine, I'll find somebody else to do it. Someone who is not a coward." 

"I can't Regina. I'm sorry."

"Magic is not the only thing she'll learn how to use with this new tutor." 

Rumple teased Emma. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, hoping he would be gone when she opened her eyes again, but not. He was still there. After months of silence they were back.

The blonde felt her blood boil and she wanted to scream at both of them to leave her alone. 

Did Regina not understand that Emma's darkness had been clamoring for her since the day she arrived in the past? Could it be that young Regina didn't see how hard it was for Emma to resist the temptation it was to be around her when she was so willing to give herself to the blonde in every way? 

She wouldn't have any part in corrupting her innocence. The Regina of the present would never forgive her if she crossed that line.

"You don't want to, it's different." Regina's hurt tone pulled Emma out of her thoughts. "I saw you teaching your friend the other day. I saw how easily you controlled your magic that day in the attack. Why can't you teach me too?"

"I- it's complicated. I already told you." Emma massaged her temples. The magic was rippling inside her, begging her to surrender to her most animalistic desires and instincts. 

She took a step back, but before she could disappear into her gray smoke, she felt young Regina's hands grip her wrists tightly. "Please." The blonde whispered.

"Pathetic. That's what you are. A disgrace to all the Dark Ones that came before you." Another Dark One said mockingly.

"You say you care about me, but you'd rather let Rumple, or anyone else teach me magic, awaken my powers. You look at me like you can see into my soul, how- like only Daniel dared to look at me, and yet you won't dare touch me. When I think you're finally going to kiss me and show me what this feeling I see in your eyes is, you pull back and disappear."

"You don't understand." Emma choked on a sob. "There's a lot at stake in the present, in the future. You think you want me, that you feel something for me, but you're wrong. You're-"

"Don't you dare say I'm confused because of Daniel's death or the situation I find myself in. Stop making excuses and assume you don't want me! That you don't feel anything for me! That I'm being deluded and imagining things when I look into your eyes or when you take care of me night after night."

"Do you think that's it? That I'm making excuses?" Emma's eyes widened in disbelief. "You don't understand, Regina. Everything in me craves you and I'm afraid of losing control when I'm around you."

"But I want you to lose control! Because even if you do, I know you won't hurt me. I want you to show me-"

Emma made a noise in the back of her throat, almost like a growl, and the next moment her lips collided with young Regina's. 

She knew it was a mistake, that she was risking too much, but it was practically impossible to say no to young Regina when she looked at her like that, when she was clutching at her vest as if her life depended on it and the darkness inside her screamed for her to take what was rightfully hers.

Emma's body shuddered; desire and magic; light and darkness, fighting within it. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, inhaling Regina's soft scent in the process and her body shuddered with desire again.

Young Regina moaned against Emma's lips and her head seemed to spin at the feeling of the hungry kiss and the blonde's hands on her back, holding her against her. Finally , Regina thought.

Chapter 21: Chapter 21

Notes:

Hello, dear readers. ((Please, read the author note.))

I'm terribly embarrassed by how long it's taken to update this story, and while you guys have nothing to do with it, I'd like to clarify the reason for the delay:
I'm at a job where I only have one day off a week and I have to choose between writing, doing housework and taking care of myself a little; of my mental and physical health. And unfortunately I can't do it all in just one day.
But, I want to make it very clear to you that I'm not going to abandon this story, even if it takes longer than I'd like to update it.

Anyway, as for today's chapter: I can't tell you how many times I wrote and rewrote it until it was good enough for me. And I also can't put into words how much I debated writing this chapter at all.
Anyway, I hope you like it.

Ah, one very important thing about this chapter: it doesn't mean that they will be together from now on and that everything will be beautiful and easy. Emma still can't change the most important events if she wants to go home. And we'll see how Emma handles it all after the adrenaline wears off.

"I can't, Regina." Emma pulled away, panting. "You're still grieving, you're still grieving the loss of Daniel. I don't want you to regret-"

"If you don't want me, then I won't force you. Ever." She touched Emma's face gently. "But I need you to know how I feel."

"It's not that I don't want you. But there's a lot to it. So much at stake. And I don't want to lose you. I couldn't bear to lose you. Any version of you."

"You won't lose me." Regina frowned. "And I-" She swallowed. She still wasn't sure how that was possible, but it didn't make it any less real. "I'm in love with you. I didn't plan for this to happen and most of the time I scold myself for it because Daniel died a short time ago and I still want to believe that it's possible to bring him back, but at the same time what I feel for you is so visceral, so-" She shook her head. "Sometimes I feel like we were meant to meet, I don't know, but sometimes it feels like we were meant to be together."

Emma couldn't help but laugh bitterly. If Regina knew that the person she was really meant to be with was a man who didn't deserve her… But she couldn't say anything. And if she tried to pretend that what young Regina said didn't make her heart pound, she'd be lying. And she was a terrible liar.

"You don't believe that." Regina whispered. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, working up the courage to say what would come next. Ah, if only Cora could see her now. 'Pathetic,' is what she would probably say. "So far the only person I've ever dared to think about it with was Daniel, but then you showed up and-" Regina shook her head. "Since that night when you came to my room to take a shower and I accidentally saw you naked, I've thought about what it would be like-"

"You're confused, and I understand." Emma said softly. "Everything you're going through-"

"No, Emma." Regina sighed. "This may even have to do with everything I'm going through, but I'm not confused. However, if you don't want me, if you don't feel anything for me, I won't force you to do anything." She licked her lips nervously and took a step back. "Just as I know you would never force me into anything."

"I believe this version of you is in love with me." Emma said slowly, her eyes locking with Regina's. And she knew it was true. Somehow the young woman before her was falling in love with her and Emma had screwed it up, yet again. And she was about to make things even worse, but God forgave her if she didn't take the risk and find out what it was like to be with the woman she'd been in love with for years.

"What do you mean 'this version of me' ?"

"Nevermind." Emma licked her lips. She brought a hand to Regina's face, stroking it gently, her thumb brushing that scar on her lip that always drove her crazy. "But I really don't want you to regret anything."

"I won't." Regina felt her heart skip several beats with the intensity with which the blonde was looking at her. "I want you. I want you to make love to me."

Emma looked into the brunette's eyes for any sign of confusion, regret, or anything else that might make her pull away, but found only love, desire, and the fierce certainty that only the Regina she knew so well could have. "Are you sure?" she asked, already knowing the answer.

"Yes, Emma."

And then Emma kissed her. For a split second it was almost painful, sharp with desperation and an uncontrolled hunger and she tasted salt and heat in her mouth. She had never been kissed like this. Not even the few times when things got a little hotter with Daniel, and Regina wondered for a moment what Emma's secrets were, as she kissed her like she'd been left in the desert for months and Regina was an oasis that she had just found.

She clasped her hands on Emma's doublet, her head spinning with all those sensations she was experiencing for the first time. This kiss was different from when they'd kissed in the woods, somehow. She heard a noise in the back of Emma's throat, almost like a growl, or maybe it had been a moan, and then the kiss softened with a forced control she could feel throughout her body.

Somehow, it was as if Emma's magic was calling out to her, to her newly acquired magic, still inexperienced, almost naive. Maybe that's what Emma was talking about when she said everything in her cry out for her. Regina felt Emma's lips brush against hers and an unrecognizable moan escaped her lips. The reciprocal action of tongues and teeth, interspersing pain and pleasure and a space of moments. Something Regina had never felt in her life.

Emma felt the young Regina's hands tentatively slipping over her doublet, her arms and shoulders until they tangled in her ponytailed hair.

Instinctively she pulled Regina's body even closer against hers and her hands slid down her back, over her riding jacket, splayed and exploratory, yet gentle. 'Make love to me,' young Regina's words echoed in her mind, turning and taunting her.

If one day she made it back to Storybrooke and Regina had the memories of that day, she would kill her, Emma was sure of it. But at that moment all she could think about was how soft the young Regina's lips were against hers and that they tasted faintly of wine.

She felt Regina's hands grip her hair tightly, so tightly it would probably make the back of her neck ache, and felt her teeth brush against her lower lip, brushing gently almost into a bite. She moaned and pulled her closer, making her gasp for breath.

"Emma." Regina whispered. She watched silently as the blonde pulled back just far enough to look her in the eye. Emma's green eyes were as vibrant as spring grass covered in morning dew.

"We can still stop if you want." The Dark One swallowed hard. She could feel not only her own heart, but Regina's as well, hammering against her chest. For some reason, the voices of the Dark Ones were completely silent in her mind.

"No." Regina bit her lip nervously. "I want you."

Emma nodded slowly and captured her lips again. A kiss just as hungry as before, but this time there was something else she didn't dare think about right now. She pressed Regina's body against hers, her hands splayed on her back and slid up to her ass and Emma lifted her into her arms as she kissed her.

Regina's hands went to her shoulders, where she held on tight and her legs wrapped around her waist. Emma resisted the urge to move her hips against the brunette, wanting to take her time and show Regina what lovemaking was all about. Which was exactly what she deserved.

Emma carried her to the huge bed and placed her there gently. She took off her boots and lay down beside her, and Regina's hands were light and quick as she removed her doublet.

Emma grunted and discarded the doublet impatiently and knelt to unbuckle the belt.

Regina watched her, swallowing hard. If she was going to tell her to stop, the time was now. Emma's long, slender fingers were nimble, and when she turned to let the belt drop to the side of the bed, the shirt slid up, displaying the hollow curve of her belly, the arching bone of her hip. It wasn't the first time Regina had seen Emma naked—or nearly there, anyway—but it was certainly the first time she'd seen her up close.

From the day she met her, Regina thought Emma was beautiful; her eyes, her thin pink lips, and her face. It could certainly be compared to one of those works of art that some kings and queens had in their castles. Regina reached out to touch her, her hands shaking—anxiety and desire coursing through her body—and Emma's response was immediate and surprising.

Emma took a deep breath and closed her eyes, and her body went completely still. Regina ran her fingers along the waistband of her pants, her heart racing, not knowing what she was doing. There was instinct there, guiding it, something she couldn't identify or explain. Her hand curved around Emma's waist, her thumb touched her hip bone and she pulled her down.

Regina didn't know where this was coming from. She had no experience with this. When she was dating Daniel, they never got that far. And with the king—well, she definitely didn't want to think about that decrepit old man right now, but part of her, deep down, was happy to betray him like that. This was exactly what he deserved. And much more. With a low growl she pushed those thoughts away and focused on Emma and the feel of her body.

Emma slid on top of Regina slowly, resting her elbows on either side of her shoulders. Her eyes met, held; they touched each other along the entire length of their bodies, but neither of them spoke. Emma's throat ached: adoration and melancholy in equal measure. One of her hands came up, touching Regina's face shakily and softly.

"Anytime you want to stop just let me know. Please, I need you to promise me you'll let me know if you change your mind or if something is uncomfortable."

The words left Emma's mouth in pleading. Her voice was low and husky. Regina nodded slowly and then brought a hand to the back of Emma's neck, running her fingers through her blond hair. "Kiss Me."

Emma slowly lowered herself until her lips just touched. Regina leaned up, wanting to find her mouth with hers, but she pulled back, nuzzling her cheek with her nose and brushing her lips along the corner of Regina's mouth—then down her jaw to her throat, causing little jolts of pleasure through the young woman's body.

An image flashed through Emma's mind. The first-and only-time she'd made love, but that was a long time ago. That love was dead now, and she had moved on. She found her family, made friends - reconnected with an old friend - and fell in love all over again. But even that first time, it wasn't as intense and visceral as it was then. She knew that would change everything, for better or for worse.

Emma was snapped out of her thoughts when she felt Regina's hand on her face.

"Em." Regina whispered. She didn't know where the nickname had come from, and hoped the blonde didn't mind. One of the brunette's hands was closed on Emma's shirt, gripping the fabric tightly. She tugged at the garment, and it gave way, the buttons ripped off that flew across the bed.

Emma smiled and shook her head to get rid of the fabric, her blonde curls already practically untied from her ponytail and falling down the sides of her face. She saw the anticipation and desire in Regina's eyes, burning in a way that sent shivers through her body.

For a moment Emma considered using magic to get them out of their clothes faster, but she wanted to savor the moment. And she wanted to give Regina every chance she could in case she changed her mind.

She brought her hands up to Regina's shirt and slowly opened the buttons, struggling to keep her eyes on the brunette's, listening for her every reaction.

Regina lay still, her heart hammering in her chest as she watched Emma slowly shed her shirt. It was the first time she had been so exposed to anyone other than her servants.

After what seemed like an eternity, she felt Emma's fingers go back to working deftly to get rid of her shirt, and she gasped when she felt the blonde's lips against her skin; sliding down the line of her throat once more, and onto her shoulder now, where the shirt left it exposed. She felt her breath warm and soft against her skin, until she was breathing with the same intensity as her hands caressed Emma's equally exposed shoulders.

"Regina." The blonde gasped, lifting her head to look at the girl beneath her. "If you want to stop-"

Regina shook her head silently. The fire in the hearth burned, keeping the room warm during the cold autumn afternoon; Emma was all angles and shadows and soft skin against hers. No, she wouldn't stop now.

"Do you really want this?" Emma's voice was husky, her green eyes burning with desire, but they were also vulnerable in a way Regina had never seen.

"I want it." The brunette responded firmly, although her voice was low. "How about you?"

"I want this more than I can put into words." Emma admitted, closing her eyes for a second, the image of young Regina blending in with the image of the Regina she knew all too well. She swallowed and opened her eyes again, staring at the young woman beneath her. "I'm afraid for so many reasons, but God, I want this."

Regina stared at her for a moment, she wished she could unravel all the secrets behind those green eyes that did things to her. She felt her own heart pounding against her chest, and was sure she could feel Emma's if she placed her hand on her chest. And slowly she did.

She watched as the blonde's eyes closed as her hand touched her skin, just above her breasts, and the feel of her body shuddering against hers at her touch. Emma's heart was beating as fast as hers. Regina leaned up again, this time Emma didn't pull away and her lips touched.

The kiss that started out tentative and slow soon turned hungry and it took every effort for Emma not to let her instincts get the best of her. She knew that despite the voracity with which Regina was kissing her, she needed to take her time with the girl. She didn't want to end up causing any kind of trigger right now. She would let Regina take the lead. At least at that moment.

"You can touch me." Emma said breathlessly as they pulled away for air. "Wherever you want."

"I don't- I don't know how to do it." Regina felt the sting behind her eyes, the pressure of tears, and blinked her wet eyelashes.

Wordlessly, Emma placed her hand over Regina's hand that was still on her chest and slowly guided her until the brunette's hand was touching her breast. She lightly squeezed her hand, showing how she did it. The entire time Emma kept her eyes locked with Regina's, watching for any sign that she might change her mind, or of discomfort.

Regina watched the blonde's expression as her hand tentatively touched her breast and she felt heat rush through her body as Emma squeezed her hand lightly, making her squeeze her breast. A low moan escaped the blonde's lips and she did it again, watching her reaction. She noticed the way Emma's eyes seemed to darken and desire practically spilled over from the woman above her. Regina had never experienced anything like it.

"I want you to touch me too." Regina said, her eyes locked with Emma's. "I want to feel what you're feeling."

The blonde nodded. "Is it okay with you if I get us out of these shirts?" When Regina nodded, Emma flicked her wrist and in the next moment the pieces were gone, leaving them completely bare from the waist up.

Emma licked her lips and kissed Regina again, lightly squeezing her hand that was still on her breast. She waited and when the brunette squeezed again without needing her encouragement, she broke the kiss again and pulled away as she brought her hand to Regina's breast, carefully watching her reaction.

She felt the brunette's body shudder slightly under her touch and tentatively squeezed her breast, just as he'd shown her how to do it. Emma smiled as Regina arched against her touch and a moan escaped her lips as she felt the brunette squeezing her breast a little harder.

"If at any time you feel uncomfortable, or change your mind, I want you to tell me and we'll stop, okay?" Emma said seriously.

Regina nodded. "I promise."

"Good girl." The compliment escaped Emma's lips before she could stop it, but Regina seemed to like it, because her eyes darkened slightly as she heard it. 'I never thought I'd discover Regina's kinks like this,' Emma thought quickly and in the same second she struggled to push the thought away.

Emma returned to kiss Regina's jawline, slowly moving down her throat and over her shoulder. She watched carefully each Regina's reaction and the small moans that escaped her lips. She continued kissing until she reached her chest, just above her breast and with excruciating slowness she kissed until she reached Regina's nipple and enfolded it with her lips. Her tongue flickered over her nipple and Regina gasped, letting out a little louder moan.

The brunette's hand left her breast and slid down her back, squeezing and scratching lightly as Emma sucked and licked her breast slowly, teasingly.

After a while, Emma paid equal attention to her other breast, sucking and licking the nipple until Regina was squirming beneath her. Emma smiled and returned to capture her lips in a slow kiss as her hands tentatively explored Regina's torso, her thumb brushing lazily over her nipple, giving the brunette time to assimilate all the sensations she was experiencing.

"I'm going to take our pants off now, okay?" Emma asked after a while.

Regina once again just nodded. She was feeling a little overwhelmed with all the sensations Emma was causing, but she couldn't wait to find out what was coming next. The things Emma was doing to her body…she never thought that was possible. She remembered the last time she'd spotted Emma and Delilah and how she moved on top of the other girl, the thin layer of sweat on her back and how the girl moaned beneath her. She wanted it.

A moan escaped both their lips as their bodies finally touched fully with no tissue as a barrier.

Regina felt something wet between her legs and her eyes immediately found Emma's. The blonde was between her legs and there was no way she couldn't have felt it. Regina felt her face turning red with embarrassment, but when she noticed Emma's expression of desire, she tried to relax.

The Dark One noticed the confusion and nervousness on Regina's face and stroked her face gently. "What you're feeling is completely normal." she said softly. "Our bodies react to stimulus and if you must know, I'm not doing much better." She licked her lips nervously. "Do you want to see?"

Emma was sure the moment Regina touched her she could come. She waited while various emotions crossed the girl's face and gaze beneath her and when Regina nodded shyly, she took the brunette's hand and guided it between her legs.

Regina's mouth opened in surprise, forming a small 'o' as she felt how wet Emma was between her legs. She wanted to ask a thousand questions, but she felt that this was not the time. She didn't want to break that magical moment with silly questions.

Just as Emma had shown her how to touch her before, when she'd placed her hand over her breast, she did it now, as she guided Regina's hand between her legs. "Fuck." The blonde moaned at the touch, her hips instinctively moving forward to meet Regina's fingers. "Can I do the same to you?" Emma didn't care if these questions sounded silly or what, but she wouldn't do anything to Regina without her consent.

"Please do it." The brunette's voice was husky, a whisper that only Emma being so close could hear.

Emma swallowed, and slowly brought her hand up between the brunette's legs, sliding two fingers deftly between the wet folds. "Holy fuck." She couldn't help but swear as she felt how wet the brunette was. 'So ready,' she thought. With an exorbitant effort, Emma forced herself to touch her slowly. As much as Regina was dripping and the desire was evident in her eyes, she didn't want to risk causing her any kind of pain or discomfort.

Slowly Emma slipped her fingers a few times between the wet folds, brushing against Regina's clit a few times and eliciting a few louder moans from the brunette. She shivered when Regina mimicked her gestures and could feel herself dripping too. She was ridiculously close to coming, but Emma wanted to take her time, she wanted to adore every inch of young Regina's body as she deserved.

Reluctantly, Emma removed her fingers from Regina's wet folds and brought them to her mouth, sucking and licking and moaning around them as she tasted her for the first time. When she opened her eyes, she found the young Regina staring at her with a slight expression of disgust. "I know what you're thinking right now, but don't say anything until you prove it." She smiled, licking her fingers once more.

"That's so unsanitary." Regina narrowed her eyes, her hand still between Emma's legs.

"Don't worry, I won't make you taste it."

"Thank you."

"But one day, you'll want to prove it for yourself, believe me."

"I highly doubt it."

"All in good time." Emma smiled. "Now," She flashed a lascivious smile. "Can I continue?"

Regina didn't know what the blonde had in mind, and as crazy as it might seem, she trusted Emma. She knew the woman above her would never hurt her. Not really. Not intentionally. "Please." She licked her lips in anticipation.

The scene of Emma licking her fingers wet in her essence, despite being unsanitary, couldn't get out of her head. There was something extremely sensual about it.

Regina let out a surprised little cry when she felt Emma's lips touch her skin just below her breasts. She watched curiously as the blonde trailed kisses down her body, licking and nibbling until she reached her hip. When Emma lifted her head to look at her, her eyes locked and there was something wild about them that sent shivers through Regina's body and made her shiver in desire and anticipation.

Emma smiled at her in a way that made her think of something between an angel and an avenger from heaven and when the blonde lowered her head again, Emma's lips touched between her legs and Regina's body involuntarily arched against her mouth.

"Oh." The brunette moaned, her hands flying to Emma's head and getting lost in her hair, sliding down to her shoulders. She wasn't sure if she wanted to push her away or if she wanted to pull her closer.

The feel of Emma's tongue against her most intimate parts was overwhelming in a good way she never thought possible. She felt every movement of the blonde's tongue between her folds, licking from her opening to that little thing that sent the best kinds of shivers through her body. Oh, she would definitely ask Emma a lot of questions later.

Soon Regina's hips began to move almost of their own accord as Emma's tongue moved restlessly against her most intimate parts. She felt pressure in her belly and her heels sank into the bed, her toes curling as her hips began to move quickly against Emma's face.

Emma knew Regina was about to come, and she didn't want to stop, but she didn't want to do anything without warning the brunette first so she wouldn't risk turning this moment into something bad for her in any way, so, reluctantly, Emma stopped what she could. was doing and pulled away just enough to say, "I want to do something, and I don't want you to be scared when I do it. I don't want it to cause you any kind of discomfort."

"What- what is it?" Regina asked breathlessly. She felt her whole body vibrate, her heart was pounding in her chest and that place between her legs was throbbing in a way she'd never felt before.

"I- did you like it when I had my fingers here?" Emma licked her lips nervously as she brought two fingers back to Regina's soaking pussy. She slipped them through her opening, but they didn't penetrate her.

"Yes."

"I want-" Emma shook her head. On another occasion it would be like a bucket of cold water in the weather, but she was determined to have Regina's consent at every step. "I want to put my fingers on you." God, that sounded so awkward.

"How?" Regina licked her lips nervously. "Show me."

Emma nodded and slowly began to slide a finger into the brunette's tight opening.

"Oh." Regina moaned, and it took an effort to keep her eyes open and not throw her head back. That feeling was different from all the pain and discomfort that the decrepit king put her through, and as much as Regina didn't want to think about him or the things he did to her at that moment, she couldn't help it.

Emma was being considerate with every step they were taking, she cared about how Regina was going to feel about every single thing she did. And the sensations she was causing in her body, Regina knew no one would ever make her feel that way. And she didn't want anyone else to touch her but Emma, even though she knew that was practically impossible. At least for now. She closed her eyes tightly to push all those thoughts away and focus on that moment.

When she opened her eyes, Emma was looking at her worriedly. "I am fine." She said looking into the blonde's eyes. "Please continue what you were doing. And that thing with your tongue too."

"Oh, I thought it was unsanitary." Emma said playfully.

"Oh, shut up and serve your queen." Regina didn't know where that had come from, but the look that crossed Emma's face let her know it had been the right thing to say.

The next moment the blonde returned to what she was doing with renewed urge, licking and sucking Regina's pussy as her finger slid in and out, slowly at first for the young queen to get used to, and then in quick, deep thrusts. .

Regina's hands once again flew to Emma's hair, this time with the certainty that she wanted to keep her there, pulling her closer to her. The moans intensified and Regina barely recognized herself. The things Emma was doing to her, to her body, the sensations she was causing. She felt that pressure again, this time stronger, and when Emma curled her finger inside her and hit a place she had no idea it was, she moaned loudly and felt her entire body tense and then relax as more liquid poured out of her parts. more intimate.

Emma looked up at the exact moment Regina came. She wanted to have that image etched in her mind forever. She felt her own pussy throb at the image: Regina's head was thrown back, a fine line of sweat covered her torso, her perfect breasts with nipples tightening as she shuddered beneath her.

"Hey." Emma said as Regina finally seemed to recover from her first orgasm.

"Hi." The brunette said slightly shyly. "That was-"

"Yes." Emma said, her voice husky and part of her face still covered in the brunette's essence.

She placed a kiss on Regina's thigh and slowly withdrew her finger from inside her, licking it clean. After a moment she raised herself up on her elbows and lay down beside Regina, opening her arms for the brunette to snuggle against her.

Regina immediately settled against Emma, still feeling the waves of pleasure course through her body, but not as intensely anymore. Her eyes locked with Emma's and she smiled. "I you-"

Emma felt her heart race as her eyes locked with Regina's and what she saw in them. When the brunette started to speak she kissed her intensely, swallowing her words in a hungry kiss. She didn't want to hear. She didn't want to know what it was like to have those words directed at her and then go back to Storybrooke and have to see Regina in someone else's arms. Having to live with the reality of never having her again. Of never hearing those three words directed at her again.

(...)

Storybrooke, present day.

A few days had passed since the last events and since then Regina was effectively avoiding Snow. She only spoke to David as often as necessary since he was the current sheriff and from time to time they had to have meetings to discuss funds and other things the station needed.

Unconsciously, she was also avoiding Robin these past few days. His mood seemed to be getting worse and worse and she honestly didn't have the patience to deal with it right now.

She'd talked to Ruby and Maleficent about what had happened the last time she'd gone to Emma's, specifically what happened when she got back and the whole thing with Zelena. Neither of them knew for sure what had happened at that moment, and a little reluctantly, Regina shared with them about the vision she had while Zelena healed her, or whatever that was.

Regina was in Maleficent's living room, Ruby was sitting next to the dragon woman, and Lilith was in the armchair by the window with a bottle of beer that looked far from still cold.

"I don't like that idea, but I don't see any other way to find out the truth." Regina sighed. "Last time we tried to summon Cora from the dead she nearly killed Snow."

"Well the good news is we don't need the princess this time." Maleficent smiled. "After you called me that night and talked about it, I took a look at the spell books that are here at the house and I also took a look at Rumple's safe. I found a few variations of that summon that don't require the assassin present."

"Did you go to Rumple's vault alone?" Regina's eyes widened. "Have you gone mad? Even for you it can be dangerous, Maleficent!"

"I appreciate the concern, dear."

"She didn't go alone." Belle's soft voice and strong accent floated through the living room. "I was with her."

"Forgive me if I sound rude, but how exactly can you stop something in Rumple's vault from attacking us?" Regina asked, and she was honest in apologizing for sounding rude.

"Well, despite all of Rumple's faults, he would never let anything hurt me."

"But we know there are things in his vault that even Rumple doesn't know the full extent of its powers. He was a hoarder."

"Still, whatever spell he used on the vault, don't let anything bad happen to me." Belle shrugged. "Anyway, we found some books that might be useful in the matter of communicating with Emma, or even opening a portal."

"This is wonderful!"

"Of course, we're still a long way from figuring out a way to safely open a time portal without involving innocent lives, but I'm confident that Rumple's books can give us some clues."

"See, I said bringing Belle to the squad was a good idea." Ruby hi-fived the librarian.

"I don't think I'll get used to some of that young language." Maleficent scoffed.

"Come on, Mom, you're not that old."

"I'm afraid she is, dear." Regina laughed. "When I was a girl, Maleficent was already a feared legend in the Enchanted Forest."

"That didn't stop her from venturing into my castle and facing me like a brat."

"Oh, but I helped you find her fire again, didn't I?"

Lilith choked on her beer as Belle and Ruby watched the exchange between them with divided expressions. The wolf was getting visibly jealous, while the librarian looked slightly confused.

"Get a room, you two." Zelena's voice echoed through the room making everyone turn to her. "Maybe that way you can relive the old days."

"We've already done that." Regina said calmly.

"When?" Ruby asked before she could stop herself.

"When Ursula and Cruella were here, I had to go undercover to find out what they were up to." Regina shrugged. "Things got a little out of hand, there was a lot of drinking involved and Maleficent had a lot to catch up on."

"Oh Regina, I didn't know you had that in you." Zelena's blue eyes sparkled. "But I get it. Sex with Robin is boring. And most of the time he doesn't seem to know what he's doing. And it always ends very quickly. Not to mention we always end up having to relieve ourselves."

"Zelena, that's enough." Maleficent hissed.

"Tell me my sister, has he ever given you an orgasm?"

"That's hardly any of your business."

"I'll take that as a no then."

Ruby, Belle and Lilith watched the scene open-mouthed. They knew it could get out of hand quickly, and since Zelena wasn't using the bracelet to stop her magic, things could get really ugly.

Belle and Ruby knew Regina's temper well and knew how jealous and protective she could be, and Zelena talking about Robin and Regina's personal life like that was a recipe for disaster.

"Zelena, I swear to God." Maleficent stood up and took a step towards the redhead.

Uncharacteristically, Regina fell silent. A part of her wanted to argue with Zelena and send her flying across the room, but another part of her, a more rational part, knew the redhead was right, even if she was being a pain in the ass. "Never mind, Maleficent." She finally spoke. "We have more important things to do than discuss these things."

Maleficent turned to face the brunette with an arched brow. Regina's tone was resigned and she sounded more tired than the blonde had seen her in weeks. For a moment she wondered if Regina and Robin were all right. "Very well, my dear. As you wish."

"Thanks."

"As I was saying," Belle exchanged a look with Ruby and Lilith. "I've brought some things that will help us with what we're doing today."

"What is?" Zelena narrowed her eyes.

Regina's reaction was the complete opposite of what was expected, and as much as she wouldn't admit it, Maleficent walking towards her like that sent shivers through her body.

"We're going to summon Cora. She has some answers for us." Regina said seriously. "I know you don't want to talk about what happened last time, but we can't go on like this."

"I don't know what you mean."

"Stop the facade, Zelena." Regina sighed.

"Things have always been very clear to me: your dear mother abandoned me as soon as I was born. I was just a burden to her. She never cared about me."

"But what we saw, you know as well as I do, was not a fabricated vision. That was a memory and we need to know the truth." Regina took a step towards the redhead. "I don't know about you, but I'm tired of it all, Zelena. I'm tired of fighting needlessly, over other people's mistakes, over things that happened a long time ago and can't be changed. You have a baby coming and believe me, you will want the best for this child. Especially to be the best version of you."

"And what do you know about it?"

"I adopted Henry when he was just a few weeks old. I had no idea how to take care of a child and had no one to help me, thanks to Cora." Regina blinked quickly to get rid of the tears that were starting to sting in her eyes. "Eventually I was able to fend for myself and raise Henry. And I knew I wanted to be a better mother to him than Cora was to me. He turned my life upside down and taught me to love again, he showed me a kind of love I didn't know because Cora never showed any love for me. She only cared about power and shaping me to be like her, or worse."

"At least you had a mother."

"Everything I went through was her fault." Regina sighed. She wasn't sure why she was opening up to Zelena in the middle of Maleficent's living room with all of them witnesses, but it was like she just couldn't stop. "Maybe one day you'll discover the true hell that was my life and understand that growing up away from it was the best thing that could have happened to you." She ran her hands through her hair. "Now, we need some answers from Cora and you're invited to join us."

 

Chapter 22: Chapter 22

Notes:

Hey, everyone!
Sorry for the delay and for the possible mistakes.
I hope you enjoy it!

Emma got up with a heavy sigh and with a quick flick of her hand got dressed and dressed Regina, pulling the heavy blanket over her next.

She went to the window and watched the realm below and beyond; the various fruit trees, the various species of flowers carefully spread throughout the gardens, the stable and the training arena.

Emma hated the idea of leaving Regina alone, even more so after what they'd shared, but she needed to occupy her mind with something else. Her thoughts and feelings had been battling since the moment the young queen had fallen asleep.

Part of her hated herself for giving in to her desires, her feelings and especially the young queen. How could she be any different from Leopold if she ended up giving in and sleeping with a vulnerable girl? Part of her was disgusted with herself for what had happened, but another part, a small, insistent part, said that what happened was not at all like the unspeakable things Leopold did.

That part reminded her that Emma hadn't taken the young queen against her will and that she hadn't hurt her either. That small part whispered to Emma that what happened in this room was just the consequence of her sacrifice. That what she and Regina had was pure and true.

Oddly enough the voices of the Dark Ones hadn't returned yet and Emma was grateful for that. She didn't know what would happen if she had Rumple or any of them on her mind right now.

Tentatively, Emma approached the huge bed where Regina slept peacefully and kissed her forehead softly. "See you later." And she disappeared in its gray smoke.

Emma was careful not to appear in front of anyone in the castle and made her way to the courtyard that led to the training arena.

"Hello, Mikael." Emma nodded slightly at the boy. He was one of the few who didn't hate her.

"Oh, hello, Emma."

"Mind if I train a little with you?"

Mikael just smiled and raised his sword. He wouldn't admit it to the other knights, but he enjoyed training with the blonde.

Emma drew her sword slowly and they began to circle, attentive to the feet and movements of the hands that held the swords.

It wasn't long before other knights approached and wanted to train with Emma, not because they liked her, but because they wanted a chance to show they were better than her. The Dark One chuckled low and gestured to the next in line.

Around dinner time, the knights finally dispersed and Emma returned to her room in the summer castle.

The room was a little bigger than the one in the dark palace, but not much different; it had a bed a little bigger than a single bed in the world Emma knew, a simple wooden wardrobe, a dresser, a chair, and a bedside table.

Just as she had done in her room at the palace, Emma charmed some candles and candelabra and placed them on the walls. She had also conjured up a bathtub and a sink. What Emma despised most about the enchanted forest was the lack of plumbing and the disgusting way they relieved themselves. How anyone in their right mind could want to go back to that was beyond her.

Shaking her head, Emma undressed and climbed into the tub. She sighed contentedly as her body sank into the hot water. For a few hours she'd managed to push her thoughts away from the hours she'd spent making love to the young Regina, but now, alone, those thoughts came rushing back. She didn't know how she would face the young queen after that, and worse, how could they behave as if nothing had happened? Especially in front of Leopold and Snow.

Emma closed her eyes and leaned her head against the edge of the tub, trying to focus her thoughts on something else before she lost control of her magic.

(...)

Storybrooke, present day.

Reluctantly, Zelena followed Regina and the others into the room they would use to try to summon Cora. She watched with some curiosity as Ruby, Belle and Lilith helped Regina and Maleficent get everything ready.

"Do you think it will work?" Lilith switched her gaze between her mother and Regina.

"I hope so." Maleficent sighed. "Zelena, be useful and help us prepare everything. The sooner we do this, the sooner we can get answers and get on with our lives."

The redhead rolled her eyes, but uncharacteristically offered no sarcastic response. Instead, she silently joined the other witches and helped them get everything ready.

"Regina, are you sure it's safe? Snow told me what happened last time." Ruby licked her lips worriedly.

"Well, last time my mother had just died and she was still carrying a lot of anger inside her. Let's hope things have changed."

The wolf exchanged a nervous glance with Maleficent, and unconsciously glanced at Zelena. Their eyes met and the witch held her gaze for a moment.

When everything was ready, Maleficent instructed each of them to take a seat around the table and light the candle in front of them while they spoke the incantation of protection. When they were done, a circle of blue fire rose a few inches before them.

"Cora won't be able to get past this circle." Maleficent said, and then began to chant the spell to summon the woman.

In a few minutes a dark red smoke formed inside the circle and slowly took shape.

"Well, well." Cora's husky, gravelly voice filled the room. "I was wondering how long it would take." Her gaze moved slowly over each of the women until it landed on Regina. "Your darling savior is making quite a mess in the past."

The brunette exchanged a confused look with the other women. How could Cora know what was going on? Was it possible that those movies she'd watched about ghosts and spirits had some truth to them? Before she could ask anything, Cora spoke again.

"Regina, I expected more from you, honestly." She shook her head. "Get involved with this man. I thought you learned something when I did you the favor of getting rid of that moralizing sap, excuse of a soulmate."

"Don't talk about Robin. He's a good man."

"So good that he left you in the blink of an eye when he thought his wife had returned from the dead?" Cora arched an eyebrow. "After all I've done for you to have the best, Regina."

"I never wanted any of that, Mother. I just wanted to be able to live in peace with Daniel, but that wasn't Cora Mills' standards, right?"

"After all this time, after all you've been through, you're still just a silly girl." The woman's expression hardened. "Everything I had to do, the things I had to give up." Cora's gaze finally focused on Zelena. "Look at you, so powerful, so smart and all you managed to do was impersonate your sister's boyfriend's dead wife to end up pregnant with a scoundrel. This must be some kind of punishment for me."

Zelena felt her magic stir and roar inside her, begging to be used against the woman before them. Did she really think what she'd done was best for her or Regina? For the first time Zelena was seeing who her mother really was and though reluctantly, she understood what Regina meant a while ago.

The anger she felt at the world was now focused only on Cora, and yet, Zelena found herself at a loss for words to counter the things the woman was saying. After all, she didn't even know her.

"Not everything revolves around you, Mother." Regina said through clenched teeth. "You took so much from us; Zelena and I."

"I did what was best for you two."

"No Mother, you did what was best for you. As usual." Regina chuckled sadly. "You didn't care what Zelena or I went through, as long as you had power."

"Did you call me here for this? So you can complain about the sacrifices I've made for you?"

"For us?" Zelena finally spoke. "You never did anything for me. You just put me in a basket and sent me far away so I wouldn't mess up your plans. Tell me, Cora, did you ever think about me? How was I? Or was I just a burden that could get in the way of your plans?"

"I did what I had to!" Cora raged. "I've spent my entire life in misery, being humiliated, doing whatever it takes to survive and not starve. I wasn't going to lose everything because of a child."

The more Zelena and Cora argued, the more Ruby felt her wolf stir. An uncontrollable desire to protect the redhead seemed to grow inside her, just waiting for the right moment to be released. The more Cora talked, the closer the wolf inside Ruby got to the surface. She understood well about mothers like that.

"That's enough, Mother." Regina raged, and the purple of her magic flashed in her eyes. "We summoned you because we need to know one specific thing."

"I'm sorry but I can't talk about the things your dear savior has been doing in the past, although it's been very entertaining to watch. She's powerful, I like her. A much better Dark One than Rumple, I have to admit."

Regina exchanged a brief look with Maleficent. She wanted to ask about Emma, how could Cora possibly know the things that were going on? She would need to pay Emma a visit later. "We didn't summon you here to talk about Miss Swan."

"Oh for God's sake Regina, the woman sacrifices herself for you and you insist on calling her 'Miss Swan' just because I'm here? When do we all know you dropped that facade long ago?"

"Zelena and I want to know about something we saw the other day." Regina ignored the provocation and tried to focus on the real reason they were doing this. "We've seen possibly a memory, but it can't be true, as Zelena and I never saw each other until my return to the Enchanted Forest a while ago."

"And what would it be?"

"I was playing in our house, in your room, with my doll, when you came in and I asked you to play with me and as usual, you said you didn't have time. I watched as you put a box in the drawer and as soon as you left me there alone I went to see what it was."

"Oh, that."

"I wanted a sister, a friend, someone to play with me so bad that when I saw your magic wand I thought I'd use it to bring my doll to life and have a sister to play with. But of course it didn't go as expected and I ended up unconscious on the floor after receiving a blast of magic. I think that was the only time I saw you really worried about me."

"Oh, Regina, put the sentimentality aside and ask at once what you want to know."

"Good to see things haven't changed for you, Mother." Regina rolled her eyes, her heart squeezing in her chest. Before she died, Cora said she would have been enough, but now she didn't believe in the woman so much. She still looked the same as always. "That day you brought Zelena to heal me, and God, she did it so naturally, so fast." Regina glanced quickly at the redhead, and sighed when she found her trying to ignore her. "We spent the day playing around after she healed me but you sent her away because in your words "she would ruin your plans for me" and then you gave me something to forget about her. You made us both have a miserable life, with little or no love. All we wanted was a chance at a normal life, at being sisters. And you took that away from us, didn't you?"

"I couldn't let anything or anyone ruin my plans for you, and that included Zelena. I made you two forget about each other, yes. And it was supposed to stay that way, but somehow you kept your stupid promise and found your sister." Cora said simply. "All my efforts, all my sacrifices... it was all in vain, seeing as you are still a silly girl and Zelena is wasting her potential."

Ruby heard Regina and Zelena answer something, but it was like she was under water, as everything seemed blurry and distant and she knew her wolf would take over. She looked at Maleficent and the dragon woman held her gaze.

She watched as the woman's blue eyes widened briefly and heard Belle's heavy accent, and then, for a second, silence. The next moment a huge wolf appeared at Zelena's side, teeth bared as an angry growl rose in the back of her throat.

"This is the first time I've seen a person turn into a wolf." Cora said amused. "Looks like you got yourself a pet, Zelena."

"Enough." Maleficent raged and exchanged a look with Regina and Zelena. When they both nodded, she turned her attention to Lilith and Belle, who so far had been watching everything practically motionless. "Do it, now."

Lily and Belle did as Maleficent had instructed them before they started and the next moment Cora was gone, leaving the room silent except for Ruby's growl.

Maleficent got up to go to the wolf, but before she could go around the table and get to her, Zelena turned and faced the wolf beside her.

Zelena felt her heart race as her eyes met those of the huge wolf beside her, and she knew it had nothing to do with fear. She'd never seen anyone turn into a wolf before, but she knew it had nothing to do with it either. No, what she was experiencing with Ruby and her wolf at that moment was something Zelena wasn't quite ready to acknowledge yet. Wordlessly, she got up and left the room and she didn't need to look back to know that Ruby was right behind her.

(...)

Enchanted Forest, past.

Emma sighed heavily as she buckled the belt with her sword around her waist. She didn't have an excuse to avoid having dinner with Leopold, Snow, and Regina. Ever since they arrived at the summer castle, and especially after the attack they had suffered on the way there, Snow had made it a point to have Emma with them as long as possible.

She still had no idea how she was going to face Regina after their evening together, but there was no way she could escape. Emma was lost in thought, her mind preoccupied with the fact that she'd left Delilah in the dark palace, and still had Daniel's strange stillness. She hadn't seen the boy's ghost since they left the dark palace. Not for the first time Emma wondered if somehow there was a limit to how far he could go.

"Emma!" Princess Snow's always very cheerful voice brought her out of her thoughts.

"Hello, Your Highness." Emma bowed briefly to her and then, as if moved by an invisible magnetic field, her eyes met Regina's. "Good night, Your Majesty." Emma extended the greeting to Leopold and let Snow take her hand and lead her to the table.

"Emma, how's the arm?" Leopold asked as the blonde sat down next to the princess.

"It's much better, thank you, Your Majesty."

"You have magic, don't you?" Snow tilted her head to get a better look at her. "That day when those creatures attacked us, I saw you send them flying through the air."

"I-" Emma swallowed hard. Until that moment, neither Leopold nor Snow had touched on the subject.

"It's alright." Snow placed her hand on Emma's forearm and smiled reassuringly. "Mother knew some magical beings. I'm sure she would have adored you."

Emma didn't know how to respond to the young princess. She didn't know Snow's mother, and in Henry's book there wasn't much about her. And to be honest, Emma never really stopped to read that old book. She had seen some paintings of Snow's mother around the summer castle, and if those paintings were true, the woman was beautiful, but still.

She could feel Regina's tense gaze upon her, and Leopold's too, each for a reason, and she knew she had to say something. "I heard your mother was a very good woman. I would have loved to meet her."

"Emma, why didn't you use magic to heal your arm?" Snow asked, her hand resting on her chin as she stared intently at the blonde.

"I-" Emma licked her lips nervously. "I don't like using magic for things that can be solved without them. Magic is dangerous."

"Oh." Snow nodded, as if she suddenly understood everything about the matter.

"But it was certainly very helpful that day." Leopold chuckled. "I am eternally grateful that you decided to use it when you saw that we were outnumbered in that attack. You saved our lives."

"I just did my job, Your Majesty."

Leopold's reply was interrupted by the servants bringing in the lavish dinner; Roasted Goose with Garlic and Pear Sauce, Roasted Salmon Pie, Steamed Phoenix with Lemon Sauce, Steamed Crab with Sugar, Assorted Breads, Wines, Cognacs, Whiskey and Fruit Juice for the Princess.

Emma would never get used to that absurd display of power, but those scents were delicious and made her stomach growl. After months trapped in that place, her taste buds had gotten used to most of the food there, especially the desserts. These weren't all that different from what Emma was used to in the land without magic.

Emma's eyes briefly met Regina's and she couldn't read them. That sent a wave of apprehension through the blonde's body. She figured Regina hadn't liked waking up and not finding her there, but they couldn't take that risk. She would need to find a way to talk to the brunette later.

"So, Emma." Leopold's voice snapped her out of her thoughts and she lifted her head to look at him. "I got a message from one of my scouts about the creatures that attacked us the other day.

"And what did you say, Your Majesty?" Emma used her napkin to wipe her lips, her eyes darting from Leopold to Regina and Snow.

"Looks like those creatures are from another realm. They're after the Gauntlet of Fate." He shook his head. "We need to find out why they think this gauntlet is in our realm. And if so, find it before they do. We can't let such an artifact fall into the wrong hands."

"And how shall we do that, Your Majesty?"

"I am awaiting answers from Edwin and Gerrart. They left four days ago towards King George and King Stephen's lands in search of information. To know if they have suffered any recent attacks, if they are after the Gauntlet, and how they intend to stop these attacks. ."

Emma nodded but said nothing. Never in her life had she imagined she would find herself in this position. And she hated that kind of politics. She tried to keep her attention on what Leopold was saying, but her thoughts kept returning to Regina and she needed to stop herself from looking at the young queen all the time before Leopold, Snow or anyone else noticed anything.

(...)

Storybrooke, present day.

"Well, that was exactly as expected." Regina sighed heavily as the blue flame around the table finally died down.

"Your mother is..." Lilith gestured vaguely.

"And she is."

"What got me on edge is, how does she know about Emma?" Lilith shook her head. "Shouldn't she be trapped in some evil spirit plane or something? Or do ghosts have some communication network?"

Regina laughed out loud at that, but at the same time her heart tightened in a feeling she wouldn't recognize yet: longing. She knew that was exactly the sort of thing Emma would say. And she could see why she and Lilith were friends.

"Apparently," Belle's soft voice filled the room. "There are levels for souls. Those who have been condemned, who have committed sins that cannot be forgiven, are trapped, and apparently part of their punishment is knowing everything without being able to interfere with anything."

"I thought they were sent to the gods, you know? Like Hades or Anubis or whatever."

Lilith laughed, and Maleficent noticed that there were tears welling up in her eyes. "Is everything okay, darling?"

"Yeah. It's just-" She rubbed her hands over her face. "Emma loves all this bullshit. All these myths about gods and goddesses and all that."

"And you don't?" Regina found herself asking before she could stop herself.

"Not as much as she." Lilith settled on the couch, her legs dangling over the arm of the furniture. "You have to understand that unlike me, Emma was never really adopted. Even though Snow tried to transfer all possible darkness from Emma to me, she seemed cursed at that point, you know? The most she got was spending a few months with a family here and there. She never had any real friends."

"She had you." Regina said softly.

"And I betrayed her trust."

"But she forgave you."

"What's the use if she's not here?" Lilith said a little ruder than she intended. "Sorry." She sighed. "The point is: Emma found comfort in books. She was always reading. She would read anything, all kinds of books. And she loved reading these old history books about old gods and mythology and all that stuff. Emma is way smarter than people imagine."

"For her sake and for all of us, I hope you're right." Regina said distractedly. "I think I'd better go home. In a little while Robin will be home with Roland and I don't have anything ready for dinner."

Lilith rolled her eyes at the mention of the archer and opened her mouth to say something, but when her eyes met her mother's, she fell silent.

"I think I better go too." Belle said, picking up some books from the coffee table. "Now that I'm temporarily living at Granny's b&b I don't want to get in trouble."

"I thought you took Gold's place." Regina arched an eyebrow.

"It didn't feel right."

"Well, I don't know if you know, but above the bookstore there is a house. You can keep it if you want." Regina said as she got up and grabbed her coat.

"That would be great, Regina!"

"Stop by City Hall tomorrow afternoon and we'll see that, okay?"

Belle nodded and the two women said goodbye to Maleficent and Lilith.

"So, are we going to talk about what happened with your wolf earlier?" Lily wiggled her eyebrows.

"You still have a lot to learn about our culture, dear." Maleficent smiled and tenderly stroked her daughter's hair.

"Are you saying you don't mind sharing Ruby with Zelena?"

"First: Ruby is not my property. She is free to choose whoever she wants." Maleficent said seriously but softly. "Second: Maybe I have very different thoughts than you're used to when it comes to love relationships, but that's a conversation for another time." The blonde made a quick gesture with her hand and Lilith got up, following her out of the room. "Now, let's take care of dinner because I'm starving."

(...)

Zelena sighed as she closed the bedroom door behind her. She had tried to stop Ruby from entering, but the wolf had put her heavy paw between the door and let out a low growl, making it clear she wasn't going anywhere.

"Okay, but that doesn't mean I want to talk." She sat in the armchair by the window.

The wolf made a sound in the back of her throat and looked at Zelena in a way that if she'd been in her human form she would surely have rolled her eyes. With a huff she lay down at the witch's feet.

"I hope Regina doesn't think that the fact that Cora stole our memories means I'm going to run into her wanting to be her sister again. I'm not a kid anymore. I don't need her." Zelena muttered.

The wolf raised her head and watched in silence. Did Zelena really not notice? All that facade of not needing anyone, of not wanting to have with Regina what had been stolen from them in childhood... that was all going down the drain. Ruby shook her head and straightened up again, hiding her muzzle in her tail as Zelena continued to speak.

(...)
Enchanted Forest, past.

After dinner Emma found an excuse not to have to talk to Leopold and quickly went to her room. With a quick flick of her hand, she changed out of her formal knight outfit for something a little more comfortable. She wanted to go to Regina, talk to her, but what would she say? If only Daniel were there. She could talk to him and even though he was going to lecture him, he would probably give her some useful advice in the end. Emma had been pacing for minutes when she finally decided to go to Regina's bedchambers to talk.

When she opened the door, she came face to face with the young queen. She had her hand raised as if she was going to knock on the door and her brown eyes were wide in surprise.

"Regina." Emma breathed, but before she could say anything else, she felt the brunette's lips against hers and her body being pushed back into the room. With a quick flick of her hand Emma closed the door and locked it. Maybe they could talk later.

(...)

Emma lay awake in her bed looking out the window as the young queen slept peacefully against her. One of the things Emma liked about being trapped in the Enchanted Forest was being able to look at the magnificent sky there; the stars that seemed to be so close that if she stretched out her hands she could touch them, the moon that seemed to light up everything without any effort, the shades of blue that changed according to the hours and even the sounds of the animals in the forests. Everything was fascinating.

The Dark One looked at the brunette snuggled into her chest and caressed her face gently. "Sooner or later we're going to have to stop this. You're going to hate me when I come home." She whispered more to herself than to Regina. Emma kissed the brunette's forehead and closed her eyes and was asleep within minutes.

As soon as her body completely relaxed and she was out, Emma realized she was back in that room where she'd met Regina from Storybrooke the last time. "Not today." She muttered to herself. She had no idea how she could handle that Regina now, but apparently she had no choice, as the next moment the brunette appeared before her.

"Emma." Regina sighed in relief. "I wasn't sure I'd be able to get in touch today."

"Your Majesty." The blonde bowed slightly and smiled weakly. By some miracle she was in her clothes. She suspected that she would have a lot to explain to Regina if she showed up naked in that place.

"Emma? Is everything okay?" Regina noticed the blonde's distant and restrained tone and immediately her heart soared. Has something happened?

"I'm fine, Regina. I'm just tired." The blonde offered a weak smile, but she couldn't hold the mayor's gaze. She went still as the other woman approached her.

The brunette watched the sheriff and despite the dim light in that room, she could see a big scar on the blonde's face. "Emma, my God, what happened?" Regina found herself inspecting the blonde's bruised face - as she had often done with Henry when he was little - before she could stop herself.

"I'm fine." Emma laughed in spite of herself. "We were ambushed on our way to the summer castle."

"We? Who are we, Emma?"

"The royal entourage." The blonde shrugged. "Looks like the princess is fed up with the Dark Palace and she wants to spend the autumnal equinox at the castle Leopold built for her mother."

"Emma, why didn't you heal?" Regina asked, still inspecting the blonde's bruises.

"I didn't heal because someone said my battle scars are kind of sexy." The Dark One said before she could stop herself. There was a teasing tone to her voice and her eyes were bright with amusement. Some of the fear she had been in meeting this Regina was gone and she could almost feel her heart beating normally.

"Emma!" Regina huffed. "Wait. Autumnal equinox, did you say?" She stopped and watched the blonde closely. "So time is passing differently for you there." Regina said thoughtfully.

"Yeah, I imagined that."

"Emma, seriously, tell me about this ambush."

"I don't know if I can, Regina."

"Oh, for God's sake!" The brunette snorted. "You can't tell things to me in the past, but I have a right to know what you're doing. By the way, Mother says you're making a mess."

"I have no idea how your mother could possibly think she knows anything. She's dead." Emma shrugged, but the amusement and lightness left her voice and her gaze. She took a step back, out of Regina's reach. "I think-" Emma closed her eyes and took a step back. "I think you should stop visiting me in your dreams or whatever this is." Her jaw clenched and her eyes hardened, almost becoming gray and cold. But the truth was that Emma couldn't face Regina after what happened. "You have a life to live. I'll find a way to get back home."

"I can't just go on with my life and do nothing to bring you back, Emma."

"You can. And you will." The blonde said harshly. "I'm serious, Regina. I sacrificed myself so that you had a chance to be happy. Spending your time with me is certainly not making Robin happy. And as far as I know, you still have our son, your sister, my parents, and a whole town to worry about, to take care of." Emma's eyes finally met the brunette's. "I don't need a babysitter."

"But I need you Emma! How am I supposed to go on like everything is okay when you're stuck in the past, away from your family, our son, your friends, because of me?"

"Look, Regina, I don't blame you for that. I did what I thought was right. What had to be done. I couldn't let you lose everything you worked for." Emma licked her lips, her gaze softening slightly. "Please promise me that you will at least decrease the frequency of these visits. We don't know if it's safe."

"I-"

"If you don't promise me that, I'll find a way to stop your visits."

"Fine." Regina sighed heavily.

"Tell the kid I love him, okay? That I miss him so much."

"He misses you too, Emma. More than he shows."

"How is he?"

"He's fine as far as possible. He's been spending some time with Lilith, they get along great."

"Lilith is great." Emma smiled weakly. "Tell her I miss her, and that I'll be there for a beer soon, okay?"

"I will."

"And I don't want to make you an errand girl, but can you tell my parents that I'm fine and that I love them?"

Regina tensed at the mention of idiots, but nodded.

"What is it? What did my mother do this time?"

"Nothing Emma. It's just Snow being Snow." She smiled weakly. "Nothing I can't handle."

"Fine." Emma's lie detector went off, but she knew it wouldn't do any good to pressure Regina right now. "You should go."

"You'll be fine?"

"I'm immortal now, remember?"

"Doesn't mean you can't get hurt. I saw that bruise on your arm too."

"That's nothing." Emma shrugged. "But honestly, I haven't healed because I don't want to be using magic for trivial things."

"Right."

"Hey, I miss you too." Emma said before she could stop herself. "Although I'm 'stuck' with a version of you, it's different."

"I miss you too, Emma." Regina caressed the blonde's face before she realized what she was doing. "Please come back to us, okay?"

"I will."

Before either of them could say anything else, they were transported back to where they were before.

Chapter 23: Chapter 23

Notes:

Hello, how are you all?
Once again, sorry for the delay. I am immensely grateful for the love and support you show with this story and it makes me want to bring you an even better story. I promise I will respond to overdue comments this week.

We have a little time jump in the past. And in the next chapter we will have another one. We're getting to the second phase of the story and things are going to start happening.
I also want you to keep in mind that while Emma and Regina are venturing into a relationship of sorts, that doesn't mean they're together. And much less that things will be easy.
Regina has yet to become the Evil Queen. And for that, she cannot have love. We'll see how that goes.

 

All mistakes are mine.

Enjoy it!

Present day, Storybrooke.

Regina sighed, reading for the fifth time the information on her computer screen at Town Hall. Since her last encounter with Emma, she couldn't stop thinking about the things the blonde had said, or the way she acted. Emma looked distant, contained. As if there was something important she was hiding.

Regina knew that the attack the blonde mentioned had nothing to do with it. She searched her memory several times about this event and couldn't remember going to the summer castle with Snow and the king. Maybe this was something new, some change caused by Emma's presence. She was startled when her cell phone rang and grunted as she looked at the screen and saw a message from Robin. She'd completely forgotten that she'd had dinner with him. "Shit." She typed a quick message for him and turned off the computer. Regina dismissed her secretary and with a quick flick of her wrist, disappeared into her purple smoke.

She took a quick shower and opted for a black velvet dress with long sleeves that outlined her body in all the right places. As she finished getting ready, Regina texted Maleficent asking if Henry could sleep there tonight. She knew Roland was going to stay with the Merry Men, and she knew she'd have no problem letting Henry stay with them, but the brunette knew her son well enough to know he'd rather stay at the witch's house.

Regina sighed wearily as she applied her makeup; Emma's words repeating in her mind; for her to live her life, to move on, that she would find a way to get back home.

In parts Emma was right. Regina knew that she was neglecting her relationship with Robin. A relationship that Emma sacrificed herself for. It wasn't fair to any of them that she kept acting this way. Robin was a good man, thoughtful, affectionate, and polite. 'And he left you at the first opportunity he had' Cora's disapproving voice echoed in her mind, bringing back memories of that "encounter" with her mother. Regina shook her head to get rid of those thoughts and tried to focus on the present. She would do her best to make this night focused on Robin and her.

She texted Henry before heading downstairs to get her car, reminding him that she was going to have dinner with Robin and that he could sleep over at Maleficent's, but the boy just left her on read. She sighed and looked at herself once more in the mirror before heading downstairs. Regina took her purse and car keys and when she opened the door she came face to face with Robin. He had his hand up, as if he was going to knock on the door.

"Regina." He smiled and his eyes roamed the brunette's body from head to toe. "You look beautiful." He leaned forward and kissed her in a way that made it clear how he expected the night to end.

"Thanks." The brunette smiled, but the smile didn't reach her eyes. Instead, Cora's voice, mocking and reproachful, echoed in her mind once more and she did her best to ignore it. "You're not bad either." 

Miraculously, Robin had abandoned his typical clothes and was instead wearing jeans, designer shoes - which Regina had bought him - a long-sleeved shirt and a leather jacket.

She wasn't sure who had helped him with the clothes, but it really wasn't bad. Regina allowed herself to enjoy his appearance for a moment, pushing Cora's words hard to the back of her mind.

"Shall we?" Regina smiled and took a step outside, closing the door behind her.

He offered her his arm and watched as she magically locked the house. "So where are we going?"

"I found a restaurant out of town, thought it would be suitable for a romantic dinner."

"Are you sure it's safe to leave town?"

"Yes." Regina nodded as she opened the driver's side door. "Gold is gone, Zelena is in Maleficent's care, we haven't had any problems in months. I don't see why not."

"You are right." He smiled and got in the car.

"I'm always right." Regina muttered under her breath as she got into the car.

The drive to the restaurant was smooth and took approximately an hour by car. When they got there she handed the car keys to the valet and then the hostess came to them to take them to the table Regina had reserved.

Reluctantly, she had asked Lilith for help, as she had known nothing beyond the barriers of Storybrooke. At times like these Regina hated to have her knowledge of the world outside of Storybrooke so limited, but it wasn't like she'd had much of a chance to know that world without magic.

The interior of the restaurant Lilith indicated was dark, but in a cozy way. There was a marble-topped bar running along one wall, and it was set in a courtyard between several buildings. The girl took them to the garden, which was at the back and the walls had been decorated with murals of flowers.

The trees were strung with chains of white lights scattered between the tables and a small fountain plashed musically in the center of the yard.

(...)

Enchanted Forest, past.

The wind carried a faint promise of rain, and Emma enjoyed the coolness she felt on her skin. She stared intently out the window, her eyes taking in the vast forest around the castle as her mind wandered through various thoughts.

Unlike the dark palace, the summer castle was isolated; at the foot of a dense forest surrounded by a lake and mountains. It was both soothing and frightening. The ride to the nearest village or town took approximately an hour and a half and within the castle walls there were no other citadels or the like. Just a few simple stone and wooden houses where the castle's servants lived and the knights could stay. There was the stable, the practice arena, a bountiful and diverse vegetable garden, orchards, three watchtowers, and a few other things Emma still hadn't bothered to know what they were.

"You look worried."

Regina's voice pulled her out of her thoughts and the blonde turned to look at the young queen standing at her door.

"And you shouldn't be here." Emma arched an eyebrow and the corner of her lips curved into a smile. "You know it's risky with Snow and Leopold here all the time."

"If I stay one more minute in Snow White's company I'll end up throwing the dear princess to feed whatever lives at the bottom of this lake."

"Now, now. Don't be a bad girl." Emma laughed and shook her head, sliding her hands around the young queen's waist, pulling her close, and closing the door behind them.

With a quick flick of her hand Emma cast a spell on the room that made anyone who came looking for her forget why they were there and leave. After a moment she concentrated and cast the same spell on Regina's bedchambers.

"We should probably stop this." Emma grunted without much conviction when she felt the young queen's hands on her chest. The only barrier between the brunette's soft hands and her skin was Emma's shirt and vest.

Regina shivered in the blonde's arms. Her eyes shone in a way that made her legs go weak. Even though it was mid-afternoon, Emma's room was partially obscured by one of the mountains and this made the room almost dim, if not for the enchanted candles she used to slightly light the place. "Perhaps."

Emma felt the darkness stir inside her, battling with her light and crying out for Regina. Wordlessly, the blonde kissed her, pulling her tightly against her.

Her body pressed the young queen's against the stone wall, cold against her back, and Regina was grateful that she was wearing one of her riding clothes. A low moan escaped her lips as she felt Emma's hands slip under her coat. Kissing the blonde was unlike anything Regina had ever experienced in her life, and she loved the way Emma treated her in those moments; careful but not too gentle, not so gentle that she ever felt she was more in control than she was.

Neither of them could control how they felt about each other, and she kind of liked that. She liked the way Emma's heart hammered against hers, the way she murmured against her mouth when she kissed her back. She knew that those stolen moments with Emma wouldn't erase her worst nightmares in her life, not least because she was still trapped in them, living them constantly, but they sure made her able to hold on a little longer.

Emma let go of her then, suddenly, and stepped back. Her cheeks were flushed, her eyes fever-bright. She closed her eyes for a moment, trying to calm the magic inside her and pushing the darkness back.

"Emma?" She could feel the tension in her, and tensed herself. It was more than just the tension of desire. "Everything is fine?"

"Yeah, I just think we should slow down a bit." She was shaking, her whole body trembling as her eyes flickered to Regina, then past her.

"I thought-"

"You know how I feel about you. It's written in my eyes, and in every inch of me." Emma said without looking at her. She was staring out into the forest, at the rows of trees, and the gold of the candles lit in her room reflected in her eyes. "God, this is crazy. And you're going to hate me one day." The blonde laughed bitterly.

"I find it quite unlikely." Regina crossed her arms in front of her chest, already feeling an unease growing inside her. She hated when Emma spoke like that, with such conviction.

The blonde looked at her for a moment, as if to say something, and then snorted. "I was just thinking about what you asked me the other day." She said instead, changing the subject. "About teaching you magic. And I think I can teach you some simple things."

That had the desired effect and diverted the attention, and the tension, from Regina. "Are you going to teach me magic?" There was a youthful, innocent anxiety in the brunette's eyes, which gleamed with excitement.

"Yes." Emma couldn't help the smile on her lips at the young queen's excitement. "But just simple, harmless things."

"It's fine with me. I don't want to use magic to hurt anyone." Regina shrugged, and her eyes narrowed as Emma laughed in a way as if she knew something.

"Very well." Emma sighed. "I think we'd better go somewhere more suitable."

"You mean where people can see us and not think I'm betraying the king?"

"No, I mean a place you can't accidentally blow up."

Without another word, Emma enveloped them in her gray smoke. When they opened their eyes, they were in a part of the forest, outside the castle and away from the roads used by Leopold's knights.

Emma knew that if they were attacked by the same creatures from the other day, she could take care of them quickly, or even transport them safely back to the castle.

"Very well. For your first lesson, how about we start with something simple like an orb of light?"

"And what would I want an orb of light for?"

"Would you rather I teach you how to rip out hearts?"

"Not at all." Regina responded quickly.

"Then concentrate. This is a pretty easy thing to do, and it can be useful if you need to walk around unlit places."

(...)

Present day, Storybrooke.

Henry leaned back contentedly on the couch as he ate his third slice of pizza. "Man, this pizza is as good as the one in New York."

"You need to try the Chicago one." Lilith laughed. "You'll never want another pizza in your life."

"Maybe we can go there when Ma gets back."

"What is Chicago?" Maleficent asked, diverting attention as the boy's eyes darkened with longing. She knew there wasn't much they could do to alleviate how he felt about Emma's absence, although he understood why and wasn't mad about it.

"It's a state." Lilith turned to look at her mother. "It's freezing cold there in winter, but it's a nice place. And it has the best pizzas in the world."

"If there's one thing my dear sister got right by bringing everyone into this dull world, it's the food. A thousand times better than those 'exotic' things from our realms."

Everyone turned towards Zelena with some surprise. The witch had joined them that night, but so far she hadn't said more than half a dozen words.

"I don't know what it was like in Oz, but in the Enchanted Forest food was relatively normal." Ruby said thoughtfully.

"Well, if you ignore the chimera, maybe." Maleficent wrinkled her nose.

"I thought you two just eat animals, things you hunted since you're a wolf and you're a dragon."

"I was rarely in my wolf form." Ruby rolled her eyes. "And Mal wasn't a dragon all along either."

"Oh right, you only turned into a wolf on full moon nights." Zelena's eyes gleamed with amusement.

"In the beginning, yes." Ruby wasn't sure why she was bothering to explain when Zelena was clearly just teasing them. "And I didn't know I was a wolf because Granny hid it from me for years."

"So how did you turn into a wolf? I mean, how did you control it?" Despite trying not to show it, there was genuine curiosity in Zelena's voice.

"There's the thing. I didn't. I mean, I did because Granny made me wear a red cape all the time and the cape was enchanted and kept me from changing, but she said it was to protect me from the wolf."

"This is so wrong." Zelena grumbled.

"She wanted to protect me." Ruby shrugged.

"Denying who or what you are is not protection. It's selfish."

"And who are you to talk about selfishness?"

"What I think Zelena meant." Maleficent intervened, seeing that it could end up in an argument. "It's just that doing that was dangerous because you didn't know what you were and so you couldn't control it."

"But that's exactly why I wore the cape."

"What if you lost the cape? Or something else happened and you didn't have the cape?" Maleficent said gently. "And that's exactly what happened, wasn't it?" She slipped her hand into the brunette's and squeezed it gently. "I understand that you love your grandmother and that you know she just wanted to protect you, but unfortunately I have to agree with Zelena."

"You're talking about what happened to your boyfriend, aren't you?" Henry asked before he could stop himself.

"Do you know about this?" Ruby looked at him in surprise.

"It's in the book." He shrugged. "But as I learned the hard way, not everything that's there is true, or happened exactly the way it's written so..."

"Well, I'm afraid that part is true."

"What are you talking about?" Lilith switched her gaze between them.

"I didn't know it was a wolf and when I met Snow she went to hide in the village where I lived. She appeared in the village right around the time of the full moon. The village men had gone hunting the wolf the night before, and I found Snow hiding in our chicken coop and told her she could stay with us until the wolf was captured. She went with me to get water and that's when we saw the men who had gone out to hunt the wolf the night before. Dead. Torn apart."

"I remember reading that in the book." Henry whispered.

As Ruby continued with her tale, Zelena couldn't take her eyes off the wolf. It was as if she was bewitched. When the brunette finished telling her story, Zelena felt an almost uncontrollable need to approach her and offer comfort, but she wouldn't.

"Man, things were really fucked up there." Lilith muttered.

"Maleficent, you knew my mother first, didn't you?"

"I wouldn't say it was before everything happened to her, but it was before she became the 'Evil Queen', yes."

"And can you tell me about her? Mom never talks about the past and there isn't much about her in the book. Not before she became the Evil Queen anyway." Henry sighed in defeat. "And today, after everything that happened and after learning things about the book, I'm pretty sure she didn't want grandma dead because she thought she was prettier than her."

"As if that could be true." Lilith scoffed and eight pairs of eyes focused on her. "What? Regina is breathtaking."

"Do all the women in this family have a crush on Regina?" Zelena snorted.

"What can we do if your sister is hot?" Lilith hit back without wasting time.

"Ew, it's my mom you're talking about." Henry wrinkled his nose.

"Sorry Henry, but Lily's kinda right." Ruby smiled amusedly. "Regina is beautiful and this thing that she wanted Snow dead because of her beauty is the stupidest thing I've ever heard. Although Snow never really told me why they fought."

"Henry." Maleficent said softly. "I'm sorry but I'm not going to tell you about your mother's past. It's not my story to tell and if she's keeping it from you, she has her reasons." The blonde smiled sadly. "What I can say, though, is: your mother is a smart, funny woman with a good heart. She's been through a lot, but if there's one thing about your mother, it's that: she loves fiercely. The person who is lucky enough to be loved by Regina can be sure that he will receive the purest and most loyal love there is."

"Have you been that lucky?" Henry asked again before he could stop himself. "Sorry, none of my business." He said then, feeling his face burn.

"The story between your mother and me is far from a love story, but I think in our own way we learned to really care for each other. Maybe so, love each other, but not like that."

"You, however, Henry, know what it's like to be loved by Regina." Ruby smiled at him.

"I know, but I want my mom to be happy. Both of them." He sighed. "And although the pixie dust has pinpointed Robin as my mother's soulmate, I don't think he makes her really happy. Sometimes I get the feeling that if it weren't for this fairy dust thing she wouldn't even be with him. "

"Henry, that only your mother can decide." Surprisingly it was Zelena who spoke. "I know I'm the last person who can say anything about this, and I also don't know enough about love to really say something, but I know it's no use trying to force anything. The more you try to make her realize it, or I don't know, show her that she doesn't really love him, the more she'll convince herself that she's doing the right thing by staying with him. That's how people work."

"Zelena is right." Ruby sighed. "Remember when you brought Emma to Storybrooke and Regina didn't want to let you near her? The more she tried to keep you away from Emma, the more you wanted to be close to her."

"So basically I need to watch silently as my mom sinks into a relationship that doesn't really make her happy, but that she thinks she must be because some magic said so?"

"Let's hope that when your other mother finally makes it back, my dear sister can see the light."

"What do you mean?" Henry narrowed his eyes at the redhead.

"I think we've talked too much about Regina's life."

Maleficent interrupted softly, but Henry could see in her eyes that the matter was closed. He nodded and helped clean up the mess in the living room so he could go back to playing video games with Lilith.

(...)

Enchanted Forest, past. Two months later.

During their time in the summer castle there were only 2 other attacks on nearby kingdoms, causing reasonable casualties to their armies.

With that, Emma increased the amount of hours she spent training sword fighting with the other knights in Leopold's army, and reluctantly began to practice magic more often, testing various combinations of spells, magic attacks and everything she could through the knowledge she had gained from the other Dark Ones in her mind. And even more reluctantly, she started teaching Regina more complicated spells that would help protect the brunette in case she wasn't around.

It seemed that war was inevitably approaching, and if that were true, Emma would probably have to fight. Never in her life had she imagined that she would one day be in this position, but she had made her choices and she needed to deal with them.

Emma sighed and once more checked the carriages, animals, weapons, and supplies before they took the road back to the dark palace. As wonderful as her time at the summer castle was, Emma was restless and worried. She hadn't seen Daniel's ghost once, and she hadn't heard from Delilah either. She had been reluctant to leave the girl alone in the dark palace, but there wasn't much she could do. She just hoped Delilah was safe.

In the last few weeks she had met Regina in her dreams or whatever, only 3 times and although part of her was relieved that the brunette was doing what she asked and taking less risks with these visits, a part of her felt set aside, as that meant Regina was spending more time with Robin.

Emma shook her head to rid herself of these thoughts and mounted her horse, positioning herself beside Regina's carriage and waiting for the convoy to depart.

(...)

The sun was setting and they couldn't continue making their way through the forest at night, so Leopold ordered his men to find a safe place so they could spend the night.

"Your Majesty." Emma dismounted from her horse and approached him with a brief bow. "If I may suggest, maybe we'd better take shelter in a cave. Being the first days of winter it's not that cold yet, but a cave will give us shelter from the night chill."

Leopold scratched his beard and seemed to consider for a moment. He knew that even though the tents they had were sturdy enough, if they were surprised by the arrival of snow overnight, things could go wrong. "Darron, Crowlin." Leopold called the captain and general. "Search caves and make sure they're free of animals or anything that could pose any danger to us. We're going to take shelter there for the night. Take some knights with you."

The men looked like they were about to argue with the king, but one look from the man was enough for them to just nod and do as he said.

An hour later they returned, and reported that they had found a cave a few meters from the foot of the mountain to the north. It was big enough to house all of them, the carriages and the horses.

"Very well, let's take shelter." Leopold ordered. "Once we're settled in, start preparing dinner."

The men nodded silently and the king's entourage followed them to the cave they found. The knights quickly prepared the place so that Leopold, Snow and Regina could settle in while the others looked for a corner of their own.

Emma placed her things relatively close to where Regina would be and when she turned to leave the cave, she ran right into the brunette's father. She stared at him for a moment, but said nothing. She still didn't understand how he could have allowed all this to happen to Regina without even arguing with Cora. It didn't matter how powerful she was.

"You must hate me, and I understand you." he said as Emma passed him. "It's a miracle my daughter doesn't hate me."

"Regina has a very good heart." Emma looked at him coldly and then walked out of the cave.

Near the exit of the cave there was a fire burning and Emma saw that it was dark outside, on the other side of the fire. Nearby, branches and firewood were piled up, and some knights carefully kept the fire burning while others stood, roasting pieces of venison, hares, and something else that looked like a vegetable stew.

Emma was alert, even though she had enough men there to take care of the king and Snow and Regina. She knew that if there was a surprise attack like last time, by the time the knights could organize, many of them would already be dead. She knew that tonight she wouldn't be able to sleep properly.

Chapter 24: Chapter 24

Notes:

*waves sheepishly* Hey, everyone.

I sincerely apologize for the long delay in updating this story.
I've been working on my sqsn and it ended up taking a lot of my time, although it was a much simpler story, however, I had a deadline to meet and I wouldn't be able to if I tried to write both stories at the same time.

Anyway, we're back and I ask you to heed the warnings in this chapter as it contains an implied rape scene (the act itself is not described) and contains scenes of torture.

This chapter is kind of a filler, but it's important for what's to come in the next chapters. We are about to enter the second phase of the story and a lot is going to happen.

Without stalling, I hope you enjoy the chapter.

The last part of the journey back to the Dark Palace was uneventful, and Emma couldn't wait to get there and warm up from the cold that was beginning to punish the region. Winter showed its strength in the first few days and Emma sighed heavily. She didn't understand why Leopold, being the King, didn't choose to stay in inns at the taverns as they passed from kingdom to kingdom, village to village. It would be much safer for everyone, and more comfortable too.

Emma craned her neck, turned her head from side to side in a vain attempt to stretch her stiff muscles from the cold and tiredness. In the last few days, she'd accidentally learned a spell that kept her warm, but that didn't stop her muscles from stiffening from being on that horse for hours.

Once they reached the Dark Palace, Emma dismounted and with a brief caress on her horse's muzzle, she sent him to the stables as she walked to Regina's carriage to help her down. Emma exchanged a brief glance with Sir Henry and held out a gloved hand to the young Queen.

"Thanks, Emma." Regina said with a tight smile as she got out of the carriage.

Emma watched her as Regina climbed out of the carriage and waited for her father. The blonde's heart was pounding as she tried to keep an indifferent countenance in front of all those soldiers and servants, as well as Leopold or Snow himself. She knew it wasn't easy for Regina either.

In the months they spent at Summer Castle, things had completely and disastrously changed between them, and Emma didn't know what to do. She knew, however, that she needed to do something, as this growing relationship between Regina and her could not continue. She was aware of it.

Emma knew that in order for Regina to walk her path and become the Evil Queen, her heart must remain broken and filled with hate. And as long as she continued indulging both of them in that fantasy, the future would be threatened. She shook her head to push those thoughts away. The word fantasy sounded bitter in her mouth.

"Oh, Papa, I see the servants have finished preparing the Palace for the winter."

Snow's childlike voice snapped Emma out of her thoughts and the blonde found herself following the princess's gaze.

In fact, the huge gaps that existed in the castle's corridors, and even in the bedrooms, were now closed.

"Yes, my dear. I have left clear instructions on how to prepare the castle for winter." He smiled and stroked Snow's hair. "Now, let's go inside. It's very cold out here and I don't want you to end up catching a cold."

"A deadly cold would be too good for this spoiled princess." Regina muttered under her breath.

Emma arched a brow but said nothing. She was kind of used to the hatred and constant death wish Regina had for her mother. After all, it was like that from the beginning, right? Of course, seeing it up close and watching it unfold was completely different, and at first it caused conflicting emotions in her, but what could she do?

"Your Majesty, we'd better go inside too." Emma bowed slightly to the young Queen and nodded for them to follow Leopold and the others into the castle.

Without saying anything, Regina lowered her head and started walking inside.

Emma was startled for a moment when Daniel's familiar presence appeared beside her and she turned to look at him with an arched brow and a silent question. " Where have you been the last few months?"

"I've been here. Bored to death." He smiled, proud of his joke.

Emma made an irritated noise in the back of her throat. Something between a snort and a curse.

"I don't know why I couldn't follow you out of the castle." He shrugged. "Actually, I haven't been able to cross the boundaries of the White realm. Maybe I'm stuck in this land."

Emma considered the information for a moment, then nodded discreetly. She looked at him with another silent question, and Daniel looked alarmed before he looked away from hers. It made all of Emma's senses race. Something was wrong with Delilah. She forced herself to keep her step and face calm as she followed Regina to the Queen's chambers, but inside she could feel her magic vibrating in anticipation.

Emma silently thanked him as the front doors to the Palace closed, letting out the cold. She looked around for any sign of Delilah, but the girl was probably stuck in her kitchen duties, after all, it was almost dinner time. They would only have time to take a quick shower and change before going downstairs to eat.
Returning to the Dark Palace, after spending months in the Summer Castle, Emma couldn't help but think of how cold and impersonal the place was. Ever since she'd first set foot there, Emma had wondered how her mother managed to live in a place like this, and now that feeling intensified.

Unlike the Summer Castle, which was filled with tapestries telling her family history, huge portraits of Leopold, Eva and Snow, the Dark Palace had none of that. Just a few banners here and there with the White Family crest.

(...)

"Emma, are you okay?" Snow's voice brought the blonde out of her thoughts. "You've barely touched the food, and by this point we know how much you appreciate our food."

"Only when they don't make me eat chimera." Emma offered the princess a smile, but it didn't reach her eyes. "I, like all of us Princess Snow, am tired from the trip and looking forward to a good night's sleep."

Emma avoided Leopold's or Regina's gaze, as she knew the young Queen would know of her concerns and she didn't want to upset Regina with it. And Emma definitely didn't want Leopold asking questions if he saw the worry and anxiety in her eyes.

Emma felt her magic coursing through her veins more and more restlessly with each passing minute. She was annoyed that she hadn't had time to check on Delilah since they arrived.

As soon as dinner was over, Emma escorted Regina back to her room and asked the young Queen to stay there and not go to her room. If Emma's suspicions were right, the night would be long, and not in a good way.

"I'll put a spell in your room, the one that makes people forget why they came here. That should make sure Leopold doesn't disturb you. At least for tonight."

"We've barely arrived and you'll be running back into that courtesan's arms." Regina hissed.

Emma sighed. This would be the perfect opportunity to put an end to whatever was happening between them, but Emma was too selfish for that, and besides, she didn't want to break Regina's heart like that. Unless she really had no other way.

"Delilah is my friend, and I feel like there's something wrong with her. We've been away for months, and I haven't heard from her. I just want to check that she's okay, make sure my unease is unfounded." Emma said softly, trying to keep the irritability out of her voice. She knew that if something had happened to Delilah, it wasn't Regina's fault.

"Right." The young Queen huffed, crossed her arms over her chest, and turned away from Emma.

With a sigh the Dark One left the room and closed the heavy wooden doors behind them. It didn't take more than a minute for her to cast the spell on Regina's bedchambers, and then she left for the Delilahs' room.

The fact that the "windows" were covered was comforting as the winter cold did not penetrate the stone corridors of the castle, but at the same time it made the place much darker, forcing Emma to create an orb of light to guide her way.

With every step her heart raced, dreading what she would find once she was reunited with Delilah. Emma turned here and there, walking silently down the dark, empty corridors of the Dark Palace.

As she reached the door to Delilah's room, Emma heard men's voices and it made her blood run cold and her heart stop for a beat. With a wave of her hand, she slammed the door to Delilah's room open.

Emma's eyes met Delilah's and her heart broke as uncontrollable hatred took hold of her. The girl's usually cheerful, lively gaze was, at that moment, dull and resigned, and Emma remembered when she'd saved her from another episode like this; It would not be the first time. Delilah's words echoed in her mind and she felt the magic tingle in her fingertips.

Emma looked at the knights, naked and staring at her in shock but not moving from their places, and smiled. A cruel smile that would make even Rumplestilstikin flinch, and the next moment they were flying through the air. The three slammed into the walls of Delilah's small bedroom and fell with a thud to the floor.

Wordlessly, the Dark One turned her wrist and the next moment Delilah was dressed and being transported to the safety of Emma's room.

The knights tried to get to their feet, stunned by the blow, but Emma was faster. She enveloped them in her gray smoke and took them underground, to the same place where she had tortured the other knight for days. These, however, would have an even worse fate. 

Emma moved her hand quickly and two of the knights were magically bound to the wall. With another wave of her hand, she lifted the other knight into the air and watched as he desperately struggled for air.

"What I have in mind for each of you will make you beg for your pathetic lives in minutes. Not that it will make any difference. You're going to die anyway."

(...)

Storybrooke, present day.

Zelena grumbled for what was probably the tenth time in less than 30 minutes. She didn't know why Ruby or Maleficent insisted on "being nice" to her even after all, but if there was one thing Zelena had learned very well in her life, it was to never trust anyone.

She remembered well how easily Glinda and the other witches of Oz had replaced her once adorable little Dorothy showed up. Suddenly she wasn't the chosen one anymore, and she was kicked out of the perfect order by those pathetic witches. At least that had given her the kingdom of Oz. Zelena soon honed her powers and learned everything she could and needed to be able to rule that forgotten place.

She knew that the only person who would truly love her, who would see what an amazing person she was, would be her daughter. All she wanted was to be able to go back to Oz and raise her baby in peace. Away from Regina, especially away from that douchebag of false moralism Robin Hood, who had no problem fucking her once they were out of Storybrooke. There was no way Regina could really believe in that soulmate bullshit. She thought that having been Rumple's chosen one, and having grown up under Cora's gaze, her sister would be smarter. More ambitious. Why settle for someone like Robin when she had Emma right there? The savior, the daughter of her archenemy. That would be the perfect destruction for the woman who ruined her life.

"You're worryingly quiet." Maleficent arched an eyebrow and the corners of her mouth curled up as she saw Zelena jump in her chair.

"I have nothing to talk to you about." Zelena rolled her eyes.

"I bet if you tried to act like a civilized person you'd see that you might have a lot to talk about with us." Ruby said before she could stop herself.

"I don't see how."

"Forget it, Zelena." Maleficent sighed. "Come on, it's time for your appointment."

The witch stood up and reached for Ruby, easily intertwining their fingers as her hand slipped into hers.

Ruby turned the car key between her fingers and waited as patiently as she could while Zelena slowly got to her feet.

The drive to Storybrooke General Hospital was quick and smooth.

Ruby and Maleficent accompanied Zelena to the obstetrician's room and when the doctor asked if they would come in to accompany Zelena's appointment, they exchanged a brief look and before they could say anything, the redhead spoke.

"Oh, for the love of the gods, get in right now. If you're going to be my babysitter, then do it right."

The doctor arched an eyebrow and gave Zelena's companions a questioning look, but she didn't say anything.

"Very well, Zelena, you already know what to do." The doctor gestured to the bed as she went to the sink on the far side to wash her hands and get ready to start tending to the redhead. "You two can sit in the armchairs over there." She indicated two armchairs near the bed where Zelena was already comfortably lying.

Ruby felt her breath catch in her throat as the redhead lifted her shirt up to her breasts and lowered her pants just enough to show her full pregnant belly.

It was the first time she'd seen so much exposed skin from the redhead, and something about seeing her in such a vulnerable, personal moment made the wolf inside Ruby stir.

"Well, that's definitely an upgrade over the Enchanted Forest." Maleficent said without taking her eyes off the monitor in front as the first images of Zelena's baby formed on the screen.

The doctor looked curiously from Zelena to her companions. She knew the two figures with the redhead well, but had never exactly interacted with them.

"Very well Zelena, let's listen to your little girl's heart." She pressed a button and suddenly the sound of the baby's heartbeat filled the room.

Ruby looked from the screen to Maleficent and then to Zelena. For a moment her eyes met and she felt her wolf stir again, this time with an almost primal sense of protection, and it startled her. The only time she'd felt that before was when Snow was pregnant with Emma, a long time ago, in the Enchanted Forest.

That feeling was overwhelming and confusing, for Ruby didn't have a connection with Zelena the way she had with Snow in the past.

"I'll be right back." Ruby got up and left the doctor's room before anyone could ask anything.

She needed air, needed to organize her thoughts and most importantly; find out why Zelena seemed to awaken her wolf this way. And maybe only one person could help her with that issue.

(...)

After the appointment was over, Maleficent took Zelena out for breakfast and that seemed to lighten the redhead's mood slightly.

"Aren't you going after your wolf?"

"No." Maleficent replied simply.

"Why?"

"Because Ruby needs space to deal with whatever has bothered her. If she needs me, she'll come to me."

"I'll never understand this blind trust you all seem to have in each other. Not just in love relationships, but in everything." Zelena grimaced.

"We weren't always like this, Zelena." Maleficent chuckled. "You should know."

"The only thing I know is that Cora abandoned me like a piece of trash, something disposable the moment I was born. And all my life all I've known, all I've learned is to trust no one, because people will leave you, betray you or replace you at the first opportunity."

"That's what makes you so much like all of us and makes us have more in common than you're prepared to admit." Maleficent said seriously, her blue eyes shining brightly. "We've all been through this at some point. Regina, Ruby, Miss Swan, I-"

"Speaking of Miss Swan, what do you think she's been up to while trapped in the past?" There was an amused glint in Zelena's eyes.

"I hope nothing that will destroy the present." Maleficent sighed. "Come on, let's go home." She got up, leaving some bills on the table to pay for their breakfast, and drove Zelena back to the house.

(...)

Enchanted Forest, past.

The castle underground glowed in the torchlight, the fire casting shadows on the floor and walls, and an almost maniacal glint in Emma's eyes.

"You like taking women against their will, don't you?" The corners of her mouth curled up in a cruel smile that made the knights cringe, or as close as they could get to, given that they were practically immobilized. "Well, I'm going to shine a new light on it for you."

Emma walked slowly around the place, studying how much room she had for the things she intended to do with these men.

The uneven floors and walls of earth seemed to contain monsters lurking where the light didn't reach, and under other circumstances, that would have terrified Emma, but being the most powerful being that ever lived, and immortal at that, her desire it was to explore every corner and see what that subterranean labyrinth held. Maybe another time, she thought. We have more important things to do.

Emma turned her hand, and in front of her appeared a sort of stool, but instead of a normal round seat, there was a triangle-shaped seat, with the point up, made of solid wood. "Who will be first?" she asked excitedly, her eyes darting from one knight to the other, until she landed on the knight who was taking Delilah by the time Emma arrived. "Oh, I think we'll start with you."

The knight looked, terrified, from the stool at Emma, wondering what she had in mind, but before he could say anything, he felt his body suspended in midair.

His arms were tied behind his back, and his legs were spread apart and held there by magic, so that he couldn't move as his body began to be lowered onto the stool.

His eyes widened in panic and terror as he felt the edge of the bench touch his anus. "No, please. I don't know what you have in mind, but please don't." He pleaded pathetically, his eyes watering.

"But I haven't even started yet." Emma offered him a cruel smile.

The other two knights, seeing their mate's fate, began to struggle uselessly against the invisible bonds that held them in place.

"Don't worry, I have some really fun stuff in store for you too." Emma smiled, and with another twist of her hand came an instrument that would surely cause the knight much pain; a pear-shaped metal body divided into spoon-like segments that can be separated with a spring or by turning a key. "Now you!" She looked at one of the knights attached to the wall and walked over to him.

With another movement of her hand she brought him into the desired position; on her stomach, her legs and arms stretched out and pinned in the air as she amusedly watched the object in his hand. "Where I come from, they call it the pear of anguish, and you'll soon understand why."

She bewitched the instrument and left it hovering in the air just behind the knight, ready to be inserted into his anus.

With a sadistic look in her eyes, Emma approached the other knight, who remained magically bound to the wall. "Now you." She said, sliding her fingertip slowly down his chest. "I think I'm going to do something a little different with you, but it will also make you beg for your pathetic life."

With a wave of her hand, Emma brought up a chair that was covered in spikes and with another wave of her hand, Emma brought up a small but powerful fire below the chair. "Isn't it amazing what a little magic can do?"

With a laugh that sounded too much like Rumplestiltskin's, and made Emma make an impatient noise in the back of her throat, she moved her hand and placed the knight on the chair, holding him there with magic.

"Oh, now she's acting like a real Dark One." The voice of one of the many Dark Ones echoed in Emma's head.

"It's a pity she only surrenders to her potential in moments like these." Another Dark One sighed angrily. "Everything would be so much easier if she just realized there's no escaping these powers and surrendered to them at once."

"Shut up." Emma hissed angrily.

"Our dear Savior likes to think she's using her powers for good in punishing these men." Rumple said amusedly, clapping his hands and laughing. "But she's the best and the worst of us. See, when I wanted to kill someone I just did it. I didn't waste my time on torture."

"They need to learn a lesson." Emma said darkly.

"Nah, that's just an excuse for you to use your powers for evil." Rumple made a dismissive gesture with his hand. "You'll kill them in the end and even if they learn something it won't matter."

The knights looked on numbly as the woman before them seemed to speak to herself. They tried, in vain, to writhe free of the dark magic that held them in those instruments of torture, but the more they moved, the more those things hurt them.

"You are crazy." Said one of the knights finally. "If you think the King won't miss us-"

"That pathetic old man doesn't care about you. Maybe the captain of the guard or one of them will notice your absence and report to the King, but he'll think you've just left and he'll find others to put in your place."

(...)

Regina rolled over in bed for what was probably the tenth time. Ever since Emma left her there saying she was going to check on her friend she couldn't sleep. Every time she closed her eyes, her mind seemed to want to play pranks on her, making her relive all the times she caught Emma with that girl, and even creating new images of what Emma could be doing to her right now.

With an impatient huff, Regina tossed the heavy blankets aside and stood up, picking up her velvet robe and tossing it over her silk nightgown. She walked to the bedroom door and pressed her ear to the thick wooden doors, listening for any noise outside.

When she decided it was safe enough to leave, she slowly opened the doors and looked around before leaving the safety of her room. With quick, determined steps Regina walked to Emma's room and opened the door without stopping to think or she might change her mind.

The door opened revealing only Delilah in the room. The girl was sitting on Emma's bed; huddled against the wall with tear marks on her cheeks. Her gaze was distant and numb, her hair was messy and dirty and her dress torn.

Regina felt her stomach churn and her heart race. She recognized those signs, that behavior better than anyone.

"Where's Emma?" Regina didn't bother with formalities, instead tried to make her voice sound steady and demanding.

Delilah turned slowly towards the voice, finally realizing that there was someone else in the room. "Your Majesty." She grimaced in pain as she moved hastily on the bed.

Regina made a sign with her hand indicating that the girl should stay where she was and closed the door behind her. "Where's Emma?"

"Last time I saw her she was at my bedroom door throwing three knights against the wall with just a wave of her hand, Your Majesty." Delilah wiped her tears with her hands. "After that she sent me here with another wave of her hand and I haven't seen her since."

Regina sighed and looked around, trying to avoid the girl's gaze on the bed. She had no idea that other women in the kingdom might be going through the same thing as she was, but then again, with a King like Leopold, what to expect from his servants?

With an irritated sigh Regina grabbed a basin and filled it with water, grabbed a cloth and approached Delilah with a silent question.

The girl looked too surprised to say anything and just nodded slowly.

With a care that Regina didn't think she would one day address this maid, she began to clean Delilah's face, shoulders, and arms. "I'm sorry this happened to you." She found herself saying after a moment.

"Thank you." Delilah whispered.

"I'll run a hot bath for you. It should help with the pain and whatnot." Regina got up and placed the dirty cloth and basin on the table. "Unfortunately, I still don't know how to use my powers very well, or I would cure you."

"Your Majesty is doing more than you should for me." Delilah said softly. It was, in fact, the first time she had talked to Regina.

The brunette stared at her for a moment, thinking about Delilah's words, and while she was right, Regina couldn't just ignore what happened and walk away, leaving the girl alone. Wordlessly, she walked over to the bathtub Emma had in her room and began to fill it, alternating hot and cold water until she got a good enough temperature.

(...)

Coming back to her room late at night, Emma was exhausted. She no longer felt like using her powers was draining her life energy, but that didn't stop her from getting tired from using a lot of power.

She closed her eyes for a moment as she stopped in front of the door, preparing to face a conversation with Delilah in case the girl was awake. It had been months away from the Dark Palace and Emma needed to know everything that had happened in her absence. However, nothing prepared her for the scene she saw when she opened her bedroom door: Delilah and Regina were sitting on her bed and seemed to be deep in conversation.

"I hope I'm not disturbing." Emma smiled softly at the sight of the two. From the beginning she wanted Regina and Delilah to become friends.

"Emma." Regina said softly, turning to face the blonde.

"I thought I told you to stay in her room, where it was safe." Emma arched an eyebrow, but a smile spread across her lips.

"I couldn't sleep and decided to come look for you." Regina shrugged as she stood up. "But I think I'd better go back to my quarters. You probably want to talk to Delilah alone."

"I have a lot to talk about with Del, yes, but I think we can put that off until tomorrow. Now I just want a hot shower and bed."

Regina and Delilah raised their eyebrows at Emma's words. Although they were used to the different language she used most of the time, it was still a little confusing at times.

"Del, do you mind if we talk tomorrow?"

"I prefer it that way, Emma."

"Excellent." The blonde smiled wearily. "Regina, if you want to stay, I think I can make the bed big enough for the three of us."

"I can go back to my room-" Delilah started but was interrupted by Emma.

"No." The blonde said firmly. "Not until I make your room a safe place."

"You look awful." Delilah narrowed her eyes at Emma. "Where have you been until now?"

"Taking care that those knights aren't able to do something like that again."

"You did to them the same thing you did to that knight last time, didn't you?" Regina asked, her gaze steady on Emma.

"Sort of, but this time there will be no exhibition in the public square." Emma's eyes turned cold and cruel for a moment. "Now, I'll take a shower." Emma started to get rid of her clothes; first the boots, then the doublet, then the vest.

With a wave of his hand towards the bed, the piece of furniture became as big as the huge bed in Regina's room, and somehow still fit comfortably in her room. Emma laughed, thinking of Harry Potter and the Goblet of Fire and the wizards' tents at the tournament, where the inside was much bigger than it looked on the outside. With another wave of her hand she popped a folding screen around the tub and finished dressing away from Regina and Delilah's eyes before stepping into the tub filled with hot water. 

 

Chapter 25: Chapter 25

Notes:

Hello everyone.

Sorry for the delay in posting this chapter, but life loves to throw curveballs my way and I've had a very busy few weeks between dealing with an alcoholic godfather, a scared grandmother, and work.
At least things seem to be looking up a bit now.
I'll try to come back soon, but I won't promise a date.

 

Soon we will have a small time jump on the events of the past.

And I will respond to your comments during the week. Thank you for all the love and support with this story.

Enchanted Forest, past. A few weeks later.

Regina was sitting at the big wooden table in the library trying to focus on the book on Realms Politics , but her attention kept straying to Emma, who was sitting a few chairs away from her, studying several books at once; War Strategies, History of the Enchanted Forest, Languages of the Enchanted Forest and Other Realms, Mythical Creatures Across the Realms and Legends and Myths of the Enchanted Forest and Other Realms.

For as long as she could remember, Regina had been forced to read all these books, and many more, to walk the path her mother wanted her to follow and become a Queen capable of ruling anything. She had grown to hate these books, but Emma seemed completely immersed in them.

"If you keep looking at me instead of studying this book in front of you, we're going to get caught." Emma said amusedly, not taking her eyes off the books in front of her.

"I'm not looking at you." Regina replied, feeling her cheeks flush slightly and turning her eyes to the book.

A moment later, Sir Henry entered, carrying a tray of wine, cakes, and what looked like toast. He switched his gaze between Regina and the blonde, but didn't say anything. Ever since Regina had been forced by Cora to marry Leopold, Emma had barely spoken to him. And he couldn't blame her. He had failed Regina. But how could he face Cora and her powers? At least now the woman wasn't around anymore.

Emma looked under her lashes as Sir Henry set the tray down on the table and the man offered Regina a brief smile before leaving again. She rose and poured a glass of wine for the young Queen and one for herself. "I was wondering, could you maybe make Delilah your maid?"

"I don't see how I could ask him that." Regina said, her eyes averting Emma's.

"Well, I can take care of your current maid."

"I don't want you to hurt her." Regina looked at her in horror.

"I don't hurt people who don't deserve it." Emma's gaze turned hard and distant. "I was thinking I could send her to another realm, erase parts of her memory or something."

"And how would you do that?"

"We haven't gotten to that part of your training yet." Emma smiled. "But if you accept, I'll take care of it and then we'll make Delilah your new maid."

"If you can do it without hurting her, then I agree." Regina narrowed her eyes at the smile Emma offered her, as if the blonde knew something about her that she couldn't tell. And although she believed Emma, she still found it a little difficult for the blonde to actually have come from the future, but then, Emma seemed to know too much about her.

(...)

Storybrooke, present day. A few weeks later.

Zelena was sitting in the living room with Henry, Ruby, and Lilith. The three of them were watching Friends as she tried so hard not to get carried away by the TV show when excruciating pain made her bend over and scream.

"What's up?" Ruby was beside her the next moment.

"I think the baby is coming." Zelena said through clenched teeth.

"What do we do now?" Ruby felt panic rise inside her.

"Now we call my mom and go to the hospital." Lilith said, trying to keep calm. "Henry, you tell your mom. I'll get the car."

The boy nodded and took his cell phone out of his pocket while Lilith grabbed the car keys and Zelena's maternity bag they had prepared a few days ago. Lilith returned to the living room, glad she'd watched enough movies and TV shows to know what to do right now. She doubted the citizens of Storybrooke knew. Lilith exchanged a brief look with Ruby and the wolf helped Zelena to her feet.

Henry put his cell phone in his pocket and went to help Ruby get Zelena to the car. Not that the wolf needed his help, but he was happy when she simply allowed him to join them.

The rush to the hospital was short but almost maddening, as Zelena kept screaming and cursing with every stab of pain that shot through her body.

"I don't know why you guys didn't let me just teleport here." Zelena hissed as Henry wheeled a wheelchair toward her.

"Because we don't know how it could affect you or the baby." Ruby said seriously.

Before Zelena could respond, Regina appeared beside them accompanied by Maleficent and Robin.

"What are they doing here?" Zelena hissed, her eyes burning with anger and fear at the sight of Regina and Robin.

"Aunt Z, let's save that for later, okay? Now we need to get you inside so the doctors can bring my cousin into the world." Henry said, directing a steady gaze at Zelena and Regina.

Robin looked like he was about to say something, but the look Regina shot her was enough to make him shut up. "Where the hell is the doctor who's been following Zelena's pregnancy?"

"I'm fine here, Madam Mayor." She arched an eyebrow, daring Regina to say more and when the brunette remained silent, she nodded to herself and then called two nurses to take Zelena into the room and prepare her for the delivery. "You wait here like everyone else."

"I want Ruby and Maleficent with me." Zelena said before she could realize what she was doing. Her eyes widened at what she'd said, but she didn't back down.

Since she had been placed in the "care" of Maleficent and Ruby, they had been nothing but friendly, and seemed to genuinely care about her. Why, Zelena still didn't know. And she wasn't sure she wanted to find out, but what she was sure of was that at a time like this, when she would be extremely vulnerable, she wanted these two women by her side.

Regina exchanged a brief glance with Maleficent and Ruby, but said nothing. She watched as the two followed the nurses and Zelena inside.

(...)

Enchanted Forest, past.

Winter had hit the realm hard, and as she watched the snow cover the courtyards and gardens, Emma couldn't help but think of Elsa and Ingrid. She felt her heart tighten at the memory of Ingrid and closed her eyes.

"Are you okay?"

Young Regina's sleepy voice woke her, and Emma turned to look at her. There, lying on her huge bed and covered only with the thick blankets made of wool and animal skins, she looked nothing like the woman Emma knew so well back in Storybrooke.

"I'm fine." The Dark One smiled softly and approached the bed. She caressed Regina's face, her fingers brushing through her long dark hair. "Did you sleep well?"

"You look sad." Regina said, her gaze carefully studying the blonde's face.

"I was remembering an important person who is no longer in my life." Emma sighed. Apparently this Regina knew her as well as the other. "She was my mother for a while, we lost touch, and when we met again things didn't end too well."

"I'm sorry."

Emma offered a weak smile, and sat on the bed next to Regina as the brunette lifted the covers indicating that she should settle down there.

Emma shivered as she felt the young Regina's naked body against hers, and she couldn't help but smile as she felt the brunette's hand slide over her abdomen. Regina still had to face the hell of Leopold's visits, but when she was with Emma, she seemed to forget about everything bad that happened to her, and the confidence she was slowly showing was something that made Emma happy.

"I have a request for you." Regina said seriously, her fingers drawing patterns on Emma's skin under the covers.

"Go ahead." Emma licked her lips nervously. Something about the way Regina looked suddenly tense and the turmoil that had flooded her eyes made Emma's stomach churn.

"I don't know if you know, but everyone expects me to give Leopold an heir." Regina said slowly, and she seemed to fight a wave of nausea. "But I can't bear the thought of it. The mere thought of carrying a child of his makes me wish for death even more." She felt tears build up in her eyes. "But if I don't give him an heir, I don't know what will happen to me. And Mother, even far away, won't be happy. I don't know if she's ever found a way out of the place I sent her from, but I can imagine that sooner or later she will."

Emma felt her heart race. She had no idea if Regina had given Leopold an heir at some point, but it wasn't like she could ask the brunette. And hearing young Regina say that she wished for death made her heart break.

"I've been looking in the spellbook I stole from Mother, the one the gnome gave her." Regina licked her lips nervously. "And apparently there's a spell. One like the one you used to go to for my birthday."

"Oh, this is going to be interesting." Rumple's mocking voice sounded near the bed. "I wonder what your Regina will think of that when and if you come back, Savior."

Emma squeezed her eyes shut, teeth clenched in an effort not to respond to Rumple's voice in her mind and end up scaring Regina.

"But he's right." said a voice in the back of Emma's mind. "You don't know half of Regina's story and you've already interfered too much. God knows the damage you've already caused in the present."

Emma forced the voices out of her mind, trying to focus on what the young Regina was saying.

"And I've seen that some of these spells allow two women to bear a child together."

Emma looked at her for a long moment; the brown eyes were big and vulnerable and pleading. The darkness inside her churned, stronger than ever, begging to consume every bit of the young woman's innocence and love in her arms.

"Come on, Savior. Isn't that what you sacrificed yourself for? So that your beloved Regina could have a better life?" The voice of another Dark One taunted her. "This is your chance."

"Nah, she's too weak for that." Another Dark One scoffed. "I bet she'd rather let that excuse of a soulmate get the woman she loves pregnant and she just has to watch as they play the perfect family, taking everything that's hers."

"I understand that you already have your son there in the present, in the realm you came from, and you certainly don't want another child in your life." Regina said, her voice small and broken but somehow deep enough to push the voices of the Dark Ones out of Emma's head and bring her back to the moment. "Forget I said anything. I'll find a way where you don't have to risk your way home for me."

"That's not it, Regina." Emma said softly. "Yes, I'm wondering how this might affect my way back home, my life in the present and the people around me, but the idea of abandoning another child - I don't know if I can handle it again."

"What do you mean by that?"

Emma took a deep breath. "When I had my son, I was a little older than you. I was alone in the world and without the prospect of anything good in my life, so I gave him up so that someone else could raise him. one of the hardest things I've ever done in my entire life."

(...)

Storybrooke, present days. 

Zelena's delivery was faster than anyone expected. Apparently the little one was in a hurry to come into the world, as if she knew it was one of the few things capable of calming her mother's heart.

The redhead was leaning against the bed, her face wet with sweat from the strain of pushing and from the excruciating pain. "Oh, I'm never getting pregnant again." Zelena grunted wearily. "Don't even think about one day asking me for a brother or sister." She said, her fingers tentatively caressing the little girl.

Zelena looked at the little package in her arms; the thinning red hair like hers, the sharp, curious eyes moving in all directions as if she wanted to take in everything around her. She was still a little smeared with blood and placenta and all that stuff, but to Zelena she was the most beautiful little thing in the world, and she already loved her with her whole being.

"Rest a little." The doctor said, "I'll give the little one her first checkup and in a little while I'll bring her back to you."

At the same time Ruby and Maleficent stiffened, and unconsciously placed themselves between the doctor and the door.

"Rest assured, you two. I won't harm the baby. Nor will I take her from Zelena. This is standard procedure. I need to examine her, and we need to clean her."

The two watched the doctor with the baby in her arms for a full minute, and then let her out the door.

As soon as the three of them were left in the room, an awkward silence formed. It wasn't exactly uncomfortable, but it was something new.

Maleficent noticed Zelena shiver and walked over to her slowly. "Are you okay?"

"I'm a little cold."

Maleficent nodded and then conjured a small fireball, causing it to float next to Zelena's bed as if it were a heater.

The redhead arched an eyebrow and heard Ruby chuckling. "Dragon fire. More efficient than any other fire, and it doesn't need to be used in large proportions to heat a room."

"And I suppose you know all about dragonfire, don't you?" Zelena teased, but there wasn't the usual bitterness in her voice.

"I know enough." Ruby had approached the bed without realizing it. Her eyes moved from Zelena to Maleficent, and the sorceress smiled at her.

A few minutes later the doctor returned with the baby in her arms and handed her over to Zelena. "Here's your little girl."

"Is she okay?"

"She's perfectly healthy, Zelena." The doctor said with a wide smile.

A few minutes after the doctor left, Regina, Henry, Lilith and Robin walked through the door.

Henry ran to Zelena and carefully leaned over her to see his cousin for the first time. "Have you decided what her name will be, Aunt Z?"

"Not yet, my handsome nephew." Zelena offered him a tired but genuine smile. "Maybe you can help me with this?"

"I would love it." Henry smiled widely and held out a finger for the baby to hold. "She's smart, isn't she?"

Regina watched the scene in silence as a multitude of emotions collided inside her. It was the first time she'd seen true happiness in her sister's eyes, that unconditional love, just like she'd felt when she'd first laid eyes on Henry. Amazingly, she didn't feel jealous at that moment. She truly wished for her sister to find the love and peace she craved, and for this little girl in her arms to help her find the path to happiness. As Henry had done to her. "And Emma." a voice in the back of Regina's mind said. Unbeknownst to her, Regina was smiling at the sight of her son and niece together for the first time.

Maybe that's why what Robin said next made her feel a fierce wave of protection wash over her. "What did you say?" Regina turned to him slowly.

"I told Zelena to give me my daughter as we're taking her home." Robin looked at Regina with furrowed brows and a confused look. "It's the right thing to do. We can't leave your sister with her."

"Sorry, I don't think I heard you right." Maleficent took a step towards the man, her eyes glowing a faint shade of yellow.

"Zelena can visit my daughter from time to time, as long as Regina or I are present." Robin said condescendingly.

"Robin." Regina's eyes were wide, and she looked genuinely surprised. "Don't you think this is the kind of thing we should discuss together?"

"Well, you're too busy looking for a way to get the sheriff back home. Besides, she's my daughter. I don't need your approval for my decisions." His gaze hardened and he took a step forward. "I'm going to take my daughter away from your insane sister. I need to keep her safe."

"You know, I was raised by the Evil Queen and it was smooth sailing." Henry said, and there was something dangerous in his voice.

"You are just a child." Robin said disdainfully. "You don't understand. Zelena is dangerous and incapable of loving anyone but herself. I can't leave a helpless child with someone like her."

Ruby felt her wolf stir inside her, begging to come out and rip that asshole to shreds. Who the hell did he think he was to talk like that about Zelena? Or talk like that to Henry? A growl escaped her throat and she felt her wolf's control slipping through her fingers.

"No, I think the one who doesn't know anything is you." Henry let go of the baby's little hand and stood beside Regina. Unconsciously they were forming a barrier between Robin and Zelena. "My mom always says she did horrible things in her Evil Queen days, and maybe that's true, but you know what? While I was raised by her I knew nothing but unconditional love. My mother, my two mothers, may not be perfect, but I know they would go to the end of the world for me. It's that kind of love that can change a person. You say you're a hero, you say you're the good guy, but what you want to do is worse than what any villain does."

Regina blinked a few times, stunned by her son's speech. Since when had Henry become this boy who defended his family fiercely. Her chest swelled with pride and love for him once more.

"Henry is right, Robin." Regina said, a fierce need to protect her sister and niece from the man who was supposedly her soulmate. "If we want to give Zelena a chance to redeem herself, to have a second chance, we can't take the baby away from her. If anything, you are the one who will visit the child under supervision."

"You can not be serious!"

"Since we brought you back here, all Zelena wanted was to be at peace with the baby. I kept waiting for her next evil plan, but it never came. And in time I realized she was telling the truth. All she wants is to have her daughter with her. And I'd be damned if I took that away from her."

"Are you on her side? After all she's done to you? With us?" Robin's eyes gleamed with barely contained anger. "Sorry, Regina, but that's not right. I'll go get my daughter and when you've got your head in place, you can meet us at the Merry Men's camp." He took a step to bypass Regina, but was stopped by Ruby.

Or rather, the wolf that was Ruby. The animal was magnificent; huge with its fur dark brown and shiny. The beast's eyes glowed yellow and its fangs were so large that Robin had no doubt they could tear him in half without effort. It was the first time he had come face to face with one of these. Not even in the Enchanted Forest, or in Sherwood, had he seen one of these.

"I wouldn't try to face her if I were you." Lilith spoke for the first time. "You know, all you heroes are full of shit. You love to say you're the good guys, and that's why you think villains have no heart, that their feelings don't matter, and that no matter what evil you're doing to them, it's justifiable because they're villains."

"Robin, I think you better go." Regina frowned, and a shadow covered her face.

He looked at her for a moment, his eyes cold and angry. "Do as you see fit." And he left the room, slamming the door with all the force he could muster.

Regina let out the breath she hadn't realized she was holding and massaged her temples. She turned to look at the others in the room and her eyes met Zelena's, who had been strangely quiet throughout the whole thing with Robin. Regina felt an energy, something passed between her and Zelena, as strong as the day Zelena had used her magic to help Regina after her "encounter" with Emma. She still didn't know what that meant and didn't know if she was ready to find out. Her head was spinning from everything that had just happened and she needed to be alone. Without saying a word she disappeared into her purple smoke.

Henry sighed and shook his head. He could only imagine how all this was affecting his mother. And not to mention the whole thing with Robin moments ago. Was this the guy who was destined for his mother? The guy she was going to marry? It didn't feel right. Henry felt helpless for a moment, but then a noise echoed through the silent room; a happy gurgle that broke the tension that had been in the room since Robin's arrival and departure. Henry's face softened and he smiled broadly, walking back to Zelena and his cousin.

"What you did was very brave, handsome nephew." Zelena said softly. "Thank you."

"I did what I had to do. You are family, and we protect each other in this family."

Zelena just smiled at him. She wasn't sure if Regina considered her family, and if she was being honest, the way her sister, Maleficent, and the others defended her was a little overwhelming and disconcerting. Nobody ever cared about her before. The baby made a noise and drew her attention again. "I think she's hungry."

Henry understood what she meant and walked away to give Zelena privacy. He turned and walked over to where Maleficent and Lilith were with Ruby.

"Hey kid, I'm starving." Lilith smiled. "Let's get something to eat. On the way back we'll bring something for you too." She nodded to her mother and Ruby. Lilith wrapped her arm around Henry's shoulders and guided him out of the room.

(...)

Enchanted Forest, past.

Emma moved her hand, and the fireplace in Regina's room flared up again. The brunette had fallen asleep after their conversation, and Emma thought it best to let her sleep. Even though the windows were covered, the cold seemed to seep in from every corner and Emma couldn't help but think of the fictional city of Winterfell. She shook her head and took a deep breath, Regina's words still running through her head. What the hell was she going to do about it? She hated the idea of Regina carrying Leopold's child, but she'd already messed up the past enough.

She needed to find a way to get back home before she ruined everything, and not give in to the young Queen's requests and give her a child. No doubt present-day Regina would hate her for it because it could surely ruin the fragile relationship she had with that excuse of a soulmate. Not to mention that they still needed to deal with the issue of Zelena's pregnancy. She didn't need to add another child to this mess. If only she could talk to Regina about all this.

Before she could realize what was happening, Emma felt her body go light as a feather and then she was falling into darkness. It had been a while since she'd seen Regina in her dreams, or whatever, and then Emma remembered that she hadn't been sleeping when she started to fall into the darkness. What was happening now was like the first few times they talked and a slight despair began to take hold of Emma, because she was naked.

As soon as she stopped falling and landed in nothingness, she saw that a dim light illuminated the place. It wasn't much, but enough for Regina to see. And she saw it. Before Emma could conjure an outfit to cover her nudity.

Regina opened and closed her mouth a few times, unable to look away from the woman before her. Though she couldn't see much in the dim light of this place, she could see enough to know that Emma Swan was naked. A thousand things started running through her mind and she wanted to ask why the hell was she naked, but that really wasn't her business, was it? Regina swallowed and with a monumental effort, she tore her eyes away from Emma Swan's naked form. "I imagine I interrupted something." she said coldly.

"Not really. We were already done." Emma didn't know if it would work, but she needed to try to conjure something to cover herself or she wouldn't be able to talk to Regina. With a wave of her hand she sighed in relief as a heavy robe wrapped around her body. "You can turn around now, Your Majesty."

"Good to know you're having fun in the Enchanted Forest while your boyfriend and I try to find a way to get you back home." Regina's voice was cold and sharp.

Emma knew she should feel a pang of guilt at the mention of Killian, and their efforts to bring her back, but there was a fire in Regina's eyes that she hadn't seen in a long time. It almost looked like jealousy. Emma laughed at that thought, and it seemed to irritate the brunette even more. Because obviously Regina couldn't be jealous of her. This was ridiculous. That Regina didn't like her the same way the Regina of the past did. And at times like this Emma wanted to ask if Regina had access to the new memories, but she wasn't ready to deal with the answer if Regina said she did. So far the brunette hadn't mentioned anything to her about the events of the past, so somehow Emma was hoping she wouldn't have access to the new memories. Because surely Regina would have already tried to strangle her, right?

"I don't know what might seem so funny, Miss Swan." She crossed her arms over her chest.

"Ah, we're back at Miss Swan." Emma clicked her tongue. "And here I thought we were over this."

"You are an idiot." Regina growled. "Reaching out to you today was a mistake, I can see."

There was something in Regina's voice at that moment that caused Emma to drop her little act and she took a step towards the brunette. "What happened?"

"Nothing that concerns you." Regina took a step back. "You'd better get back to whatever you were doing. I don't want to interrupt."

"I said we were done." Emma sighed. "Look Regina, I appreciate more than I can put into words what you and the others are doing to bring me back, but there's so much going on here. And I find myself getting more and more intricate in everything and I don't know how to go back." Tentatively Emma reached a hand towards the brunette and brushed a strand of hair from her face. "But that doesn't matter, because I know you and I know something happened. I know you need me now." Emma stroked Regina's face gently. "So, what happened?"

"Zelena's baby is born."

"Oh."

"And as messy as the situation is, Robin wanting to take the baby away from her is not right. And I fought him, and our son also fought him over it. And I got the impression that Miss Lucas was seconds away from devouring him." Regina spilled the words wildly.

"He wanted what?" Anger flared inside Emma and she felt her magic stir.

"Don't worry, he won't do anything."

"Good." Emma nodded absently. "And how are things between you and Zelena now?"

"I don't know." Regina sighed. "A lot has happened, it's not just the baby issue."

"Well, I think we have some time if you want to talk." Emma shrugged and smiled softly.

"I think we do."

Notes:

Let me know what you thought of this chapter.

Chapter 26: Chapter 26

Notes:

I know I know. It's been a while since the last update. Forgive me.

It took me a while because I didn't have a computer; Mine started to fail and I had to take a break until I got another one. But now I managed to buy a new one and I will do my best to update at least twice a month.

I don't promise weekly updates because I only have one break a week and I end up accumulating a thousand things to do in the break, including resting.

Anyway, I hope this chapter makes up for the delay.
Sorry for possible mistakes.

A few days have passed since the somewhat unusual request of the young Regina. Emma was in her room, having just gotten home from training with the other knights. Leopold was out with Snow again, visiting a neighboring kingdom to form alliances for the war that seemed ever closer and more inevitable.

She paced back and forth, replaying the spell in her mind as the young Queen's words echoed in her thoughts. The spell Regina mentioned was a little different from the spell Emma was used to doing, and she wasn't sure if it was the right thing to do, giving in to Regina's request. Probably not, a voice in the back of her mind said. You are playing with the present and the future without knowing the consequences. But another part, a part that perhaps sounded selfish, told Emma it was the right thing to do.

She shook her head to rid herself of those thoughts the moment her bedroom door opened, revealing Delilah. The girl carried a basin balanced on one arm and in her hands she carried two small cloth bundles, which contained several different herbs.

"Oh, hi, Del." Emma smiled at the sight of the young girl. "Did you find everything I asked for?"

"Some of them took more work to find, but I got everything." Delilah walked over to the table under the window and carefully deposited the items there. "What do you need all this for anyway?"

"These herbs are good for a variety of things. From making teas for body aches or indigestion, to making healing ointments."

Delilah nodded. "Where's the Queen? Is she going to attend today's class?"

"Of course I'll attend today's class." Regina's voice filled the room and Emma immediately turned to her.

"Your Majesty." Delilah bowed briefly to the brunette and busied herself with arranging the materials for that class.

Emma offered Regina a smile and with a flick of her hand closed the bedroom door. "Let's see how your evolution is in simple spells." She told Regina. "Concentrate and cast the diversion spell. Otherwise, anyone could find the three of us practicing magic here."

Regina narrowed her eyes at the blonde, momentarily irritated that Emma had challenged her in front of the maid.

Emma laughed and her expression softened a little. "Come on, show me that my lessons haven't been in vain."

Regina huffed but did as Emma asked. She turned her back to the blonde and faced the bedroom door. She lifted her hands and concentrated, muttering the words that made up the spell. In a few minutes a red glow spread through the bedroom door, indicating that the spell had worked.

Hours later, after everyone had gone to bed, Emma was in her room. She twirled a vial containing a red liquid between her fingers as she ran through the accounts of the days in her mind to make sure that Regina was in her fertile period.

"Are you sure it's the best thing to do?"

Delilah's voice snapped her out of her thoughts. "If Regina doesn't give Leopold an heir, what consequences might she face?" Emma sighed. "Believe me, I've thought about it, tried to find several alternatives, but Leopold is old and I doubt he can make children yet."

"So why go through with it when it could ruin the present, Emma?"

"Because if I don't, I'm sure sooner or later, Cora will find another man who is capable of putting a child in Regina's womb, whether she wants to or not."

"That woman looks like the most horrible human being there is." Delilah shivered.

"I don't know if we can still say she's human." Emma snorted. "I don't know how long I've been trapped here in the past, but whatever I can do to keep Cora away from Regina as much as possible, I'll do it. Even if it jeopardizes the present or future."

"I just hope you know what you're doing."

"I don't know." Emma laughed nervously. "But somehow I feel like it's the right thing to do."

"If that's what makes you sleep at night." Delilah shook her head. "Go Emma. Don't keep your Queen waiting."

Emma nodded nervously and leaned over to give Delilah a kiss on the forehead before she left the room. "Don't worry, you're safe here."

"I know."

(...)

Emma appeared in Regina's room, gray smoke clearing around her as the young Queen watched her expectantly.

"I was starting to think you wouldn't come."

Emma didn't say anything, just walked over to the huge bed in the middle of the room and caressed Regina's face in a silent request for a kiss.

Regina pulled the blonde by her vest and her lips touched, soft at first, and then hungry. Her hands slid to Emma's arms and the blonde's back, pulling her against Regina's body.

Reluctantly, Emma broke the kiss. She knew that request had come from Regina, but she wanted to make sure that the brunette understood what it all meant. What sex between them that night would entail. She backed away, needing to put some space between them so they could talk before going any further.

She handed the vial to Regina and waited while the young Queen carefully observed what was in her hands. "Are you sure you want to go through with this?"

"Yes."

There was so much conviction in Regina's voice that Emma allowed herself to smile. "Very well." She swallowed hard. 

Days after the young Queen's request, Emma spoke to Regina about the matter. They talked about how the spell would be done, the effects on Emma's body, the triggers she could bring to Regina during the act, and mostly they talked about limits. 

Emma lost count of how many times she'd made Regina promise her she'd ask to stop if she noticed any discomfort, some trigger principle, panic attack or anything. 

"I know your experience with this is awful, but really this act doesn't have to be a bad thing." Emma said. 

"You've already shown me that intimacy between two people can be good and pleasurable. And I trust you. I know this time will be no different. You're going to make me feel good."

Emma took the vial from Regina's hand and placed it on the bedside table next to the huge bed. "Come here." She said gently, opening her arms and welcoming the brunette against her.

Regina closed her eyes and sank her head against Emma's chest, inhaling deeply the scents that exhaled from her; the combination of wild fruits Emma used for her bath, the faint scent of magic that looked like burnt sugar and citrus in Emma's case.

Regina felt Emma's hand in her hair, sliding up her neck, jaw, and chin. She rested her hand there and stroked the skin gently, and with a gentle touch, lifted Regina's head to look at her.

Emma shivered slightly at the intensity of Regina's gaze. She saw in the young Queen's eyes that she understood that tonight would be different, and she was ready for it. Even if underneath that facade of decision, there was a certain fear.

Slowly, Emma leaned forward and her lips touched Regina's in a slow, gentle kiss. She moaned softly as her tongues slid against each other and she pulled Regina a little closer against her. Emma slid her hands down the brunette's back and arms, and slowly guided her to the bed.

Immediately she felt Regina's hands on her vest, pulling her towards her and smiled against the brunette's lips. Emma pulled away, an amused smile playing on her lips at the sight of Regina pouting. "Patience, my Queen." Emma kissed Regina again; her jaw, neck and down as far as the neckline of her nightgown would allow.

Emma looked up and her eyes met Regina's in a silent request. With a flick of her wrist Emma made their clothes disappear, and she had to swallow a moan as she felt the brunette's warm body against hers. Emma closed her eyes for a second and took a deep breath. It was always overwhelming when she and Regina spent the night together. She relaxed when she felt the brunette's hand in her hair, stroking it gently, and opened her eyes. "Are you sure?"

"Yes. I know you won't hurt me."

Emma nodded and returned kissing the brunette's exposed skin beneath her until he reached her breasts. She cupped a nipple in her mouth, her tongue flickering against the tip and then flattening and sliding against the skin. Emma repeated the gesture a few times, sighing happily at the feel of her nipple hardening under her ministrations and then giving equal attention to her other breast.

She smiled against the brunette's skin as she heard the moans become more frequent, albeit low. After giving equal attention to both breasts, Emma continued her descent until she reached between Regina's legs and it was no surprise to find the young Queen dripping. Emma shifted between her legs, one of her hands parting the sodden folds in front of her.

"Do not tease me." Regina whimpered.

"Patience, my Queen." Emma smiled playfully and placed a kiss on Regina's inner thigh.

Regina huffed, but whatever she was going to say died in her throat as Emma's tongue made contact with her soaking pussy and a moan escaped her lips. The woman between her legs was the only one she trusted to expose herself like this, to allow herself to be vulnerable. There was something about Emma, something Regina wasn't sure she wanted to fully discover.

She slid her hand over Emma's head, her fingers tangling through the blonde curls as she tried not to press Emma's face against her pussy, or maybe her body against the blonde's face, demanding more.

Another moan, louder this time, escaped her lips as she felt Emma's fingertip play at her opening. The anticipation of what was to come made her heart beat as fast as it had when she rode with Rocinante.

"Emma." The young Queen practically whimpered.

The blonde didn't say anything, but answered the request contained in that simple word. Slowly she slid a finger inside Regina's sodden entrance and bent over slightly, drawing another moan from the brunette above her. Emma smiled proudly at herself as she felt the walls of Regina's pussy contract against her finger, and doubled her efforts to pleasure the young Queen. It didn't take long for Regina to come on his lips and on his finger.

"Come here." Regina ordered, though her voice was hoarse from her moans, and it was no more than a whisper.

Emma happily complied and the next moment she was lying next to the brunette. She shivered as Regina pulled her into a hungry kiss, and pulled her on top of her. Emma let the brunette control that second round, letting Regina take her time to explore her body and dictate the pace at which things would happen that night.

After several orgasms on both sides, Emma finally pulled away, taking Regina's hands between hers and looking the brunette in the eye in a silent question.

"I'm ready." Regina whispered on a shaky breath.

Emma nodded and slowly released one of the brunette's hands to reach for the vial of potion on the bedside table.

A thin sheen of sweat covered both of their bodies, and Emma shivered slightly as a draft rushed through the room despite the doors and windows being closed.

Emma bit her lip nervously, her eyes flickering between the vial in her hand and Regina in front of her. "You know what that potion will do to my body, or part of it at least." Emma whispered, her throat tightening with the fear that from now on anything could awaken Regina's worst memories. "And if you prefer not to look, or if you want something quick, that's fine."

"I know you're worried about what this might do to me, but I also know that you would never do anything to hurt me right now, or to cause me any kind of discomfort."

Emma nodded, surprised at how well that Regina could read her, but at the same time, it shouldn't come as a surprise to her. Not after so many months. Emma swallowed hard and uncapped the vial, and with a trembling hand raised it to her lips.

She felt the tingle of magic spread through her body and slowly change her. She saw Regina's eyes following each second, and a little fearfully, focusing between her legs, where the biggest change was taking place.

"We don't need to cut to the chase." Emma said, her voice cracking a little with a mixture of excitement and concern. "We can take our time."

"I think we've taken enough time." Regina said decisively. "And no matter how much we delay, in the end the result will be the same, so I think we better stop stalling."

Emma nodded and let young Regina take the lead, following when she took her hands and pulled her in a silent request for Emma to lie with her.

Emma felt her heart race impossibly as she lay beside the young Queen, their bodies touching in all the right places; her breasts pressed softly against Regina's, her thighs against hers, and her cock, not exactly hard, but Emma was sure it wouldn't take her long to get there. She bit the inside of her cheek to suppress a moan as her cock rubbed against Regina's thigh. Emma saw the young Queen's eyes widen a little and her breath catch, and she whispered; "It's okay, we'll do it in your time."

Emma caressed Regina's face and saw her relax a little, making Emma relax too. For several minutes they remained there, in silence, just feeling their bodies touching, and how they seemed to have been made especially for each other, as they fit in all the right places.

After some time, Emma said in a soft voice; "If you want, you can touch- explore like we did the first time we laid together. I won't rush you or tell you what to do." She smiled gently, her hand caressing the brunette's face. "But if you prefer, we can go straight-"

"Since I was forced into this castle, I've had no reason to look forward to moments like this, but you've changed that for me, and while this next step still scares me a little because it could stir up bad memories at any time, I want you to show me that this can also bring me good memories."

Regina said seriously, and although her eyes were locked on Emma's, the blonde tensed a bit as she felt the young Queen's hand brush against her cock. At what point had her hand ended up down there? She saw Regina flinch slightly as she tensed, but before the young Queen could retract her hand, Emma placed hers gently on top. "It's okay, I just wasn't expecting it." She smiled.

Emma waited until Regina relaxed again and then guided her hand slowly. "Hold lightly and then move your hand up and down slowly."

She watched as the brunette nodded almost imperceptibly and her eyes widened in pleasure as the young Queen's hand slid over her cock for the first time and a moan escaped her lips. "Shit."

By this time Regina was already used to the barrage of profanities that Emma released during sex, and she had learned to know the meaning of each one, and a smile formed on her lips, when she felt the blonde shudder as hand slid through that thing .

After a few moments Emma stopped Regina's hand. "Wait a second." She smiled when the brunette looked at her confused. "There's something that will help your hand slide better and keep it from causing me any discomfort."

"Which is?"

Instead of verbally responding, Emma lifted Regina's leg, took her hand and guided it between her legs. They both moaned at the contact, and Emma silently guided the brunette to collect her juices that were wetting her pussy and thighs and then slide it over her cock again. "Holy crap."

"Oh." Regina's eyes widened and she smiled at Emma's reaction.

"You- you can slide your hand a little better now, and go even a little faster if you like." Emma said breathlessly.

The young Queen smiled in a way that sent shivers down Emma's spine and slowly she began to slide her hand faster down the blonde's cock.

Since her life had changed, Regina didn't think she could appreciate anything that involved that , but then again, Emma was showing that it was possible. She had learned to enjoy intimacy, though never with him . Only with Emma. Always with Emma. And more and more she found herself wanting to learn all the things that gave Emma pleasure. And Regia knew she held back a lot because she probably didn't want to scare her, since Emma was certainly a very experienced woman and she was nothing but a scared girl most of the time.

Regina pushed those thoughts to the back of her mind before they could take her to dark places she didn't want to visit right now. This moment was hers and Emma's and nothing was going to spoil it.

Instead she concentrated on Emma and her reactions every time her hand slid over it, and she knew Emma was close to coming so she redoubled her efforts. Regina loved to see the blonde melt with pleasure because of her.

"You're close, aren't you?"

She wasn't much of a talker, and she was certainly still quite shy compared to Emma, but something about the way the blonde squirmed in pleasure under her touch made her lose some of that shyness.

"Ye- yes.

"Are you going to come for me, Emma?"

"Oh my God." Emma threw her head back and her hips rocked forward involuntarily.

"Regina is fine."

"Maybe- maybe you'd like to let me finish this." Emma stuttered.

"And why would I want that?"

"Because it might be messy and gross for you at first."

"Nothing that comes from you can be disgusting to me." Regina smiled and leaned in, capturing Emma's lips in a kiss as she slid her hand down her cock faster.

It didn't take long for her to feel a warm, sticky liquid on her hand and stomach at the same time that Emma's body tensed and a loud moan escaped her lips.

She pulled back a little and watched Emma; her chest was rising and falling rapidly, her eyes were closed and her mouth was slightly open. Unable to help it, images of when she'd caught Emma having sex with Delilah last time invaded her mind and Regina bit back a groan as she remembered the way Emma moved and how many times she'd fantasized about being in Delilah's shoes. Maybe today she would find out what it was like. Regina shook her head to dispel the thought and returned her gaze to Emma.

Emma smiled and pulled Regina in for a slow, languid kiss. "You were amazing." She said as she pulled back to look at the brunette.

"You too." Regina said, and leaned forward, capturing Emma's lips in a hungry kiss.

They both moaned as Emma's cock slipped between Regina's legs, resting against her soaking pussy and Emma felt her cock harden again as Regina began to move her hips, making her pussy slide against her cock.

The young Queen probably hadn't realized what she was doing, so lost was she in the kiss, but Emma didn't want her to end up freaking out if her cock slipped into her opening, so reluctantly she placed her hand on Regina's hip making her stop.

She felt like she could come again just from the sheer pleasure in Regina's eyes, but Emma knew she needed to be careful with that next step. She didn't want to cause Regina any kind of discomfort or pain, even if unintentionally.

"I hope I don't break the mood, but I think it's important to tell you what's next, although we've talked about it several times."

"I know." Regina swallowed hard. Now she was very aware of what she had been doing moments ago and she wasn't sure how to feel about it. She never thought she could get pleasure from it, and there she was, rubbing herself on Emma's cock and praying that the blonde would fuck her soon.

"Let's do as we agreed, ok? You guide me inside you and dictate the pace at which things will happen from now on."

Regina nodded and with Emma's help placed her cock at the entrance to her pussy. She felt a slight pressure and a little pain as Emma's cock began to slide inside her, but it was nothing like anything she had felt the other times . Regina swallowed hard and nodded, indicating that Emma could continue, and the flood of conflicting feelings that were washing over her as Emma's cock slid inside her was almost overwhelming.

Once her cock finally settled between Regina's tight, hot, wet walls, Emma's first thought was; so tight , and she had to bite her tongue to keep from saying anything. She knew that simple phrase could trigger the brunette, and once again Emma wished the situation were different.

They stayed still for a few moments as Regina got used to the feeling of having Emma inside her and as Emma tried desperately not to come too soon.

Emma tried to think of all the sad things possible to minimize all the euphoria and horniness she was feeling at that moment, but it wasn't working very well. She had fantasized about that moment for many years. Of course, her fantasies involved completely different situations, and with a different Regina, but still.

"I think you can move."

Emma was brought out of her thoughts by Regina's husky and uncertain voice. 

"It's okay, we can wait a little longer."

"I know, but I don't want to wait." Regina said, her eyes meeting Emma's. "I know you won't hurt me. I'm ready."

"Okay."

Slowly, Emma began to move, her hips rocking back and forth so gently, she wasn't sure Regina was feeling anything. "Is this good for you?" Emma asked apprehensively.

"You can go a little faster if you like." Regina bit her lip. "Maybe it's better if we change the position."

"What do you suggest?"

"Maybe if you get on top…" Regina bit her lip hard. This wouldn't be the first time Emma had been on top, but still.

"Are you sure?" Emma asked, stroking Regina's face gently.

Regina looked at her for a moment and she could see in Emma's eyes her feelings mirrored in those emeralds and that was the certainty that she needed. "Yes."

Emma slid out of Regina's pussy carefully and they both moaned, partly in frustration at the loss of contact. She waited until Regina had positioned herself comfortably on the bed and then slipped back inside. "I'm going to start moving. Any sign of pain or discomfort-"

"I know, I'll let you know." Regina cut her off a little out of breath. Having Emma on top of her like that was always a sight from the gods.

"Very good." Emma arched an eyebrow and slowly began to move.

It didn't take long for moans from both of them to fill the room, and when Regina got used to the feel of Emma's cock inside her, awakening sensations and feelings she never thought were possible she felt she was ready for more. Her hands slid down Emma's arms and back encouraging the blonde, but she could feel that she was holding back.

Instinctively Regina lifted her legs, spreading it, giving Emma more opening to move while at the same time making her slide deeper inside her, and planted her heels just below Emma's ass. Regina was certainly not prepared for the pleasure that position could bring and before she could stop herself, loud moans escaped her lips mingling with the profanities that Emma let out.

It didn't take Regina long to realize that she was close to coming, and she wanted Emma to come with her. She loved it when they both climaxed together.

Emma forced her eyes open throughout the entire act, carefully watching Regina's every reaction and when she felt the young Queen spread her legs giving her greater access, Emma almost came right then and there. When she felt Regina's heels on her thighs just below her ass, she knew it was a clear sign that Regina was relaxed and comfortable enough with the act.

She started thrusting a little faster and harder, their moans getting louder and louder and when Emma felt Regina's walls tighten impossibly around her cock, she knew the brunette was about to come. And she wasn't far behind.

"Emma, I'm going to-"

"Me too." And with one last thrust, Emma came, feeling Regina come along with her, Regina's pussy walls tightening around her cock, milking every drop of come out of her. "Oh, fuck. So good."

(...)

Storybrooke, present day.

Regina woke up abruptly, the images of the dream still very vivid in her mind, her pussy throbbing and her panties ruined from the dream she had had. At least she prayed it was just a dream.

Regina looked at her empty side of the bed and sighed. If only Robin were there she could wake him up and fuck him out of the dream that was still so vivid in her mind, but then she remembered why he wasn't there and for a moment the lust was replaced by anger.

Regina sighed heavily and stood up. She wrapped herself in her robe and went downstairs to her office. With a wave of her hand she locked the place and placed a silencing spell there. She would take care of that herself.

 

Chapter 27: Chapter 27

Notes:

Sorry for the delay.

This chapter is more focused on Storybrooke and in Killian and Regina. He's going to have a nice journey here and hopefully a good arc of redemption. I liked Killian, before they ruined him too because of that ship. And I always said his character had great potential if they had done him right. Anyway, he's a good guy here and I hope y'all enjoy the chapter.

Storybrooke, present day.

Maleficent sighed wearily and brought the coffee mug to her lips. Since the baby's arrival everyone in the house had slept very little.

Lilith chuckled and grabbed a cup of coffee for herself. "You know, I bet you could put a silencing spell on your room and you wouldn't wake up every time the baby cries."

"I could." Maleficent yawned. "But I don't think it's right to leave Zelena to deal with everything alone. I don't work, so there's no reason not to help her." She shrugged. "But if it's bothering you I can teach you how to put a silencing spell in your room."

"Nah, I'm fine."

Maleficent nodded and looked at Lilith for a moment. "You're not upset, or I don't know-"

"Jealous?" Lilith smiled. "Unlike Snow White, you didn't give me up because you wanted to. I was taken from you before I was even born."

"You'll never forgive her, will you?"

Maleficent turned when she saw Ruby enter the kitchen and with a wave of her hand she made a cup of coffee appear in front of her, but she didn't say anything.

"If even Emma hasn't forgiven her for this, why should I?"

"Emma already forgave Snow about the wardrobe thing." Ruby furrowed her brows.

"I like you very much, wolf, but if you think that, then you don't know Emma."

Before Ruby could respond, Zelena entered the kitchen with the baby in her arms and everyone's attention turned to them.

(...)

Regina was sitting on a bench in the Storybrooke harbor, her gaze lost in the sea as a thousand things went through her head.

She still hadn't talked to Robin since what happened at the hospital when Zelena's baby was born. She knew she needed to, but she just didn't have the energy for it right now. Much of her time was taken up by the search for a way to bring Emma back, take care of the city as mayor and now help her sister raise her niece.

Regina still didn't know where her new relationship with Zelena would go, or if it would work, but at least since what happened at the hospital, the two seemed to be getting along better.

Perhaps the fact that Henry and Maleficent were always with Zelena and were an inescapable link to Regina helped.

Regina was so distracted, lost in her thoughts that she didn't notice when someone approached and sat on the bench next to hers.

"Aye, Your Majesty."

Regina quickly turned around, a fireball in her hand. "Hook." She sighed. "I could have thrown a fireball at you."

"And I realized." He laughed. "I'm glad you didn't."

"Me too."

"Careful Your Majesty, I might think you care for me."

"In your dreams." Regina replied, but there wasn't the usual sourness in her voice.

Killian narrowed his eyes and studied Regina for a moment. "It's everything alright?"

"Why wouldn't be?"

"You know, I've known you for a while and I've never seen you distracted."

"I'm not distracted. I was just thinking."

"Thinking so hard you didn't notice my arrival." Killian sighed. "What's wrong? I mean, besides we still can't find a way to get Emma back."

"Since when do you care?"

Killian chuckled. He should have seen this coming. Not that Regina was completely wrong, but at the same time, she was. "I think life in a town full of heroes changes us."

"Oh, so you're saying you're a hero now?" Regina arched an eyebrow.

"Me? A hero?" Killian chuckled in amusement. "I'm far from it." He ran a hand through his hair. "What I mean is that all our lives we could never trust the people around us. And the only ones we could trust were brutally ripped from us." Killian sighed, his gaze lost on the ocean before them for a moment. "When I got here, along with your mother." He licked his lips, a disgusted smile on his lips. "I was after revenge and I would do anything to get it. I would walk over anyone. And that's what I did."

"Yeah, I remember."

"And today I regret it." Killian's blue eyes met Regina's and he stared at her for a moment. "I had no reason to hand you over to Greg, not really." He shook his head.

"It's okay, it's been a while. And I'm over it."

"No, it's not fine, Regina. Damn it!" Killian snorted and ran a hand through his hair, messing it up a bit. "I'm sorry for turning you over to Greg. And for what happened afterward. I knew it was going to be bad, but I didn't know how bad."

"Well, I kind of deserved it, after all, I used you as bait for Maleficent and at the time I didn't care if you died down there."

"I know that, but it doesn't change the fact how wrong what I did next was. Some time ago I found out what that strange machine really does and saw what happens to people who are subjected to it."

"Careful Captain, if they hear us they'll think you care about me."

"Damn it, Regina. I'm trying to apologize. I'm not good at this. I've never really done this kind of thing, but I'm really sorry about that."

Regina blinked, taken aback by the whole conversation. "I- it's okay, Killian. I mean, I accept your apology."

Killian nodded, and turned his gaze to the ocean once more, lost in thought. The apology he had asked Regina was sincere, and in doing so, it was as if a weight had been lifted from his chest. The sense of peace that was filling him that Regina had accepted his apology was something Killian had never experienced in his life.

"Did you discover something in Leastraterra?"

Regina's voice snapped Killian out of his thoughts and he turned to look at her. "Yes and no." Killian chuckled at Regina's expression and continued. "I don't know if Your Majesty has heard of an artifact, a magic item that allows you to go back in time."

"You mean Timebreaker?"

"Yes."

"This is nothing but a legend." Regina snorted. "No one has ever found this artifact. They haven't even seen it."

"Maybe it's not just a legend." Killian smiled. "During my time in Leastraterra I met a wizard as old as the crocodile. He told me of some realms where the Timebreaker might be hiding."

"And you will leave again. This time in search of a legend."

"If I find it, we can get to Emma."

"What if it's nothing but a legend?"

"At least I tried."

It was oddly comfortable sitting there in front of the ocean next to Regina. If Killian stopped to think about it, she was the closest thing he had to what they called friends. In a distant time there was Baelfire, but he was gone, devastating Killian once more. It was ironic how the two people he loved most in his life were linked to the man he hated most in his life.

"I managed to contact Emma."

Regina's voice once again brought him out of his thoughts and he quickly turned to look at her. "How is she?"

"Well, all things considered."

Killian nodded thoughtfully. "Good. We know our dear Swan has a habit of getting into trouble. It's a miracle the timeline hasn't exploded yet." He chuckled.

"I don't know how much longer the timeline will hold, though."

"What do you mean by that? Emma did something she shouldn't?"

"When doesn't she?"

"It is true."

"Aren't you going to ask me if she asked about you?"

"I know she didn't."

"And why do you think that?"

"Because I know her heart doesn't belong to me."

"Why do you say that?"

"Because it's the truth." Killian shrugged. "I made peace with that some time ago."

"I thought you loved her."

"Emma is special. And I don't say special because she's the savior. No." Killian shook his head. "Well, maybe that's a little bit of it, but Emma has this light, this fire… it draws us to her, that makes us want to be loved by her."

"I suppose so."

Killian watched silently as Regina sighed and stood up, straightening her pantsuit.

"Why don't you come have dinner with us tonight?"

"Did I hear right?" He arched an eyebrow and smiled in amusement. "Your Majesty inviting me for dinner? Should I be concerned? Are you in good health?"

"Shut up." Regina snorted and Killian chuckled. "At 7pm at Maleficent's house. Maybe we can talk to Maleficent about your idea and see what she thinks."

"Wait, what did I miss?"

"Pardon?"

"Well, when I left last time you were with Robin."

"I still am. I guess." Regina shook her head. "It's complicated."

"I bet it is."

"Come have dinner with us and maybe I'll fill you in on everything that's been going on."

"You're the boss, Your Majesty."

Killian watched Regina disappear into her purple smoke and shook his head. "I wonder how long it will take for her to admit to herself how she feels about Emma." Killian said to himself.

(...)

Killian was standing in front of the door to Maleficent's house, still a little unsure whether to knock on the door or head back to his ship, but before he could turn around, the door swung open to reveal Regina. 

"For God's sake, Killian, come in at once."

He lifted his head to face her, and blinked in surprise. "I just arrived."

"Of course." Regina smiled in amusement and stepped aside so that Killian could enter.

"Good night, Captain." Maleficent nodded slightly and held out a glass towards him. "It's rum, in case you were wondering."

"Thanks." He nodded in thanks and his eyes roamed around the room. Killian noticed Henry in an armchair by the fireplace and a baby in his arms. On the couch next to where Henry was, Zelena and Ruby seemed to be deep in quiet conversation. "What did I miss?" he asked, his gaze flickering between Regina and Maleficent.

"We'll fill you in on everything, don't worry."

"Hook?"

Killian turned at the sound of Henry's voice. "Aye, lad." He looked at Regina with a silent request in his eyes and she just nodded.

Being there with all these people without Emma around was strange and a little unsettling, but at the same time he felt relaxed. Killian walked over to Henry and leaned over his shoulder to look at the baby in his arms.

"Mom said you were back in town and would be joining us. She also said you might have something that will help bring Ma home."

"Perhaps, Henry." Killian smiled sadly at the hopeful expression on the boy's face. "We still don't know if what I'm going to search for really exists. For all we know, it could just be a legend."

"If there's one thing I've learned since my grandma gave me that book, it's that all the legends are true."

"Maybe you're right."

"Killian." Maleficent's voice made him straighten up. "Regina said you might have a lead on the Timebreaker."

"Yes."

"But that's just a legend." Zelena's voice filled the room and Killian turned to look at her.

"Theoretically so are we." He shrugged. "I spent time in Leastraterra and met a wizard as old as the crocodile, and he said the artifact exists, but it's hidden in a realm."

"Which one?" Ruby asked.

"He's not sure."

"Of course not." Zelena rolled her eyes. "And you're going to go jumping from realm to realm not knowing if you're going to find anything, or if you're even going to make it back because of a woman that doesn't even lo-"

"Zelena, shut up." Ruby hissed.

"No, Ruby. She's right." Killian said with a resigned smile. "I know that Emma doesn't love me, but I care about her. And I know that you may not believe this, or think I'm lying, but I care about the people who love Emma, and who she loves too. And I know how much this is affecting Henry, her parents and even Her Majesty here. And so I will do what I can to help bring Emma back."

Killian saw the gazes of the women in the room flick between him and Regina and in that moment he knew they knew too. He chuckled and took a sip of the rum Maleficent had given him when he arrived. "By Jack Sparrow's beard, this is a marvel."

"Glad you liked it, Captain."

"So Killian, what realms might Timebreaker be hiding in?" Zelena asked, her eyes sparkling with something Killian couldn't decipher.

"The wizard named a kingdom called Narnia, the Frozen Lands of the North, and a few more names. I have the list in my cabin at the Jolly Rogers."

"Don't even think about it, young man."

Regina's hard voice made Killian look from Regina to Henry, confused for a moment, but when he saw the glint in the boy's eyes he understood.

"I'm sorry, lad. I'm not going to take you with me and raise the ire of both your mothers."

"Anyone going on an adventure?"

Belle's voice filled the room, along with it a rush of cold air as she fumbled a little with her scarf before closing the door.

"I didn't know you would be here." Killian looked from Regina to Belle.

"Is this a problem, Captain?" Regina arched an eyebrow.

"Not at all. In fact it's a good thing Belle is here. I really need to talk to her." Killian looked from Regina to the woman who was now approaching Henry, still sitting in the armchair with the baby in his arms.

"How long are you going to stay in town before you leave again, Killian?" Belle asked as she greeted the others.

"Two weeks at the most. I have a few things I want to get done around here before I embark on this journey for who knows how long."

"Are you going alone?" It was Ruby who asked.

"I have my crew." He shrugged.

"They're not exactly useful in searching for magical artifacts, are they?"

"Not really, but we use what we have, right?"

"Why don't we finish this conversation after dinner?" Maleficent suggested, and as if on cue the smell of food traveled into the living room.

Killian salivated and his stomach rumbled at the sight of the food in front of him. "This looks great. It smells even better."

"You'll love." Henry grinned widely. "Mom and Mal are the best cooks I've ever seen."

"Don't let Granny or Snow hear you." Killian chuckled.

"I love grandma, and she may be really good with archery, but cooking is definitely not her thing." Henry laughed.

"And your mother, does she cook well?" Zelena asked, eyebrows raised. "I mean Emma, of course."

"Surprisingly, yes."

"Anyone can make mac and cheese." Regina muttered.

"Yeah, and Ma's mac and cheese is the best I've ever had, but she's also really good at the more elaborate recipes." Henry arched an eyebrow, eyeing Regina amusedly as he noticed the blush on her face at being caught.

"Very well." Maleficent interjected, struggling to contain an amused smile. "We have chicken Marsala, rice with vegetables, eggplant stuffed with ground beef, and salad to go with it."

"If this is all a simple dinner, I can only imagine how you prepare for those special holidays that are traditional to this world."

"Who knows, if you happen to be around one of them you might get a chance to see it." Regina winked and handed Killian a plate.

"I hope so."

After dinner everyone gathered in the living room by the fireplace. Henry was sitting next to Zelena and holding the baby in his arms under the redhead's attentive and affectionate gaze.

On the other couch were Ruby, Maleficent and Regina, while Hook and Belle were in the armchairs.

On the coffee table there was a bottle of wine, a bottle of whiskey, a bottle of rum and a kettle of tea. There was also a tray with savory and sweet snacks.

"So, Hook, about that artifact you're going after…" Maleficent said thoughtfully. "In theory this object has the power to travel through time, but as far as we know it's just a legend. How are you going to find it?"

"In addition to the possible realms in which the artifact may be hidden, the wizard has given me some information that may help me find the Timebreaker."

"And do you have a plan in mind? A route to take, where to start?" Belle asked.

"Honestly not yet." Killian shook his head. "I gathered as much information as possible in the wizard's library, which by the way looked more like the library from that 'Beauty and the Beast' cartoon than anything else, but whatever." He took a sip of rum and sighed. "Still, I'm not sure where to start."

"Well if you want we can help you with that." Belle suggested. "I mean, at least I can." She shrugged. "Even taking care of the library here, I still have a lot of free time. If you want, you can stop by and we'll take a look at the information you gathered to see what the best route is."

"I would be very grateful."

"And do you know how to activate this artifact?" Zelena asked. "And if you find it, what are you going to do? Go straight after Emma?"

"No." Killian said seriously "To activate the Timebreaker it is necessary that the person who does it has a strong connection with the person who is trapped in the past or future." His gaze met Regina's and he held it for a moment. "If I find the Timebreaker I'll come back to Storybrooke and one of you will activate it."

"Mom, you can do this!" Henry said excitedly.

Killian smiled, grateful he didn't have to say it, and he felt the other women's eyes on him once more.

"I don't know darling." Regina ran her tongue nervously over her lips. "Emma and I are friends, or something like that, but I don't know if our friendship is strong enough for me to be able to activate the artifact."

Killian and the women collectively snorted at that.

"Maybe your grandparents should do that. Besides, they're more used to the hero thing."

"They don't know Ma like you do, mom. It has to be you."

"We'll see about it when and if the time comes, okay?"

"Fine." Henry sighed in defeat.

(...)

Enchanted Forest, somewhere in the past.

Emma jolted awake when she felt the weight of the bed shift beside her as Regina bolted for the bathroom. She rubbed the sleep away from her eyes and reached for a silk robe hanging from the bed's canopy. With a sigh she went after Regina.

"No, Emma. Don't come in here. It's disgusting."

She heard the young Queen whimper through the doorway.

"It's nothing I haven't been through before." Emma said sleepily, and walked to stop next to Regina, who was hugging a bucket made of a material that Emma didn't know; some expensive stone used by royalty in that place, probably. She knelt beside Regina and rubbed her back as another wave of nausea shook her body.

"Call Delilah, she can handle it." Regina said hoarsely.

"I can too."

"But I don't want you to see me like this." Regina whined.

"Very well." Emma sighed, and the next moment disappeared in her gray smoke.

Emma stopped in front of Delilah's bedroom door and knocked twice. She smiled as the door opened and she walked in. "Sorry to come here so early but Regina is experiencing morning sickness and won't let me be by her side claiming it's 'disgusting' as if I didn't have it when I got pregnant-" Emma trailed off and her eyes widened in understanding. "Holy shit. It worked." And before Delilah could say anything she was gone in her gray smoke again.

"Regina." Emma called as she appeared in the bedroom and headed straight for the bathroom. "Regina, it worked!"

"What are you talking about?" The young Queen groaned and her body shook with another wave of nausea.

"The spell. It worked." Emma crouched down beside her, her eyes sparkling with joy as well as fear. "We're having a baby."

"You what?"

Emma turned quickly at the sound of Daniel's voice. "Shit."

"Emma, I don't believe it. How could you be so irresponsible? After everything you've told me is at stake?"

Before Emma could respond, the door to Regina's chambers opened and Delilah entered. She was carrying a basin of water and a small cloth bundle with some bottles of natural medicines. "Your Majesty?" She tilted her head toward the bathroom and narrowed her eyes at Emma's expression.

"On here." Regina grumbled. "You can go, Emma. I'll be fine."

Emma got up with a defeated sigh and left the bathroom. With a wave of her hand she exchanged her silk robe for her royal guard uniform. With just a glance in Daniel's direction she indicated that he should follow her and in the next moment they were back in her room.

"Have you lost your mind?" Daniel said as soon as they were safely in Emma's room. "What if someone finds out? How long have you been together?"

"Are you jealous?"

"Don't be an idiot, Emma. I'm dead."

"Doesn't mean you can't be jealous."

"For God's sake, Emma. I shouldn't even be here. I shouldn't feel anything." Daniel ran a hand through his hair. "I'm worried. Worried about you two." He shook his head. "You have a lot to lose if you severely alter the past, and I don't even want to think about what might happen to Regina if that old bastard found out what you two did. Or even worse, if her mother found out."

"Cora can't hurt Regina anymore."

"But the King can."

"I'll kill him before he even thinks to touch her."

"You can't, remember?"

"Well, I couldn't get her pregnant either and here we are."

"Emma, I want Regina to be happy more than anyone, because she deserves it. God, she deserves someone who can make her the happiest woman in the world and I have no doubt that that person is you, but you need to do this in the present, future, whatever."

"In the present and future Regina doesn't love me."

"I'm sure she does. She's probably just afraid to let you know because of what it could mean in both of your lives." He smiled sadly. "And if I know her even a little bit, she probably thinks you don't love her, which is why she never said anything."

"Of course, because I would absorb the worst darkness in the world for someone I don't love."

"You two have a lot to talk about in the future, but we need to think about what's going to happen now."

"Everyone will think the baby is Leopold's." Emma said in a dark tone, her voice full of anger. "But that's what we need them to think. Especially Snow and the King."

"And how do you think this will affect your future? You said that Regina is with someone else in the present. Did you stop to think about how this will affect her life there?"

"I'll think about it when the time comes."

"It doesn't surprise me that Regina fell in love with you. Both past and present. You're exactly the type she likes."

Before Emma could say anything, they heard a knock on the door and then Delilah's voice, saying that Emma could now return to the young Queen's chambers. Emma exchanged a brief glance with Daniel and disappeared into her gray smoke.

"Emma."

In a few steps the Dark One approached the bed and sat on the edge, taking Regina's hand in both of hers.

"These things I've been feeling, all this morning discomfort, the strange food cravings, is it all because the spell worked?"

"Yes."

"And what do we do now?"

"Now we go along with the plan. We'll say the baby is the King's. They'll believe it." Emma bit her lip, Daniel's words echoing in her mind. "They have no reason to not believe it. No man but your father or the King can approach you. Not even the other knights can be near you without me or another woman being near, so they have no way to start any kind of rumor."

"And how much longer do I have to put up with this morning discomfort?"

"That depends. Every woman has a different pregnancy experience." Emma offered a sympathetic smile. "But I'll be by your side the whole time. Don't worry."

Regina opened her mouth to respond, but was interrupted by the sound of hooves, horses and carriages crossing the castle gates, indicating that Leopold and Snow were back.

Emma felt Regina completely stiffen beside her and she would be lying if she said she wasn't apprehensive herself.

They had timed everything perfectly so that if anyone knew how to count gestation time in that place, it would hit Leopold's departure right away and everyone would think he got Regina pregnant before leaving with Snow. Still, her heart was pounding in her chest and a thousand scenarios of things that could go wrong were running through her head.

Emma let go of Regina's hand and quickly stood up. She straightened her uniform and leaned towards Regina, kissing her quickly. When she straightened again, Emma looked at Delilah in mute pleading and the next moment disappeared into her gray smoke.

Emma waved her hand in front of her, once again changing her clothes, this time into her normal sleeping clothes, and opened the door just as the person on the other side was about to knock again.

"Good morning, Miss Colter."

She was one of the kitchen maids. The young woman blushed as she noticed Emma in her nightclothes. "His Majesty King Leopold has just arrived and wishes you and Her Majesty Queen Regina to join him for breakfast."

"Very well." Emma said sleepily. "Has anyone gone to call the Queen yet?"

"Yes, Miss Colter."

"I'll be there in a few minutes. I need to look presentable."

The girl nodded and left. Emma closed the door and sighed heavily. "It's too early to deal with him."

Emma waited a few minutes and with another wave of her hand she changed back into her royal guard uniform. Her hair was neatly arranged in an elaborate braid, the sword that had been Argo's gift was clipped to her belt. She put on her gloves and headed towards Regina's room.

Arriving in front of the heavy wooden doors, Emma knocked three times and in the next moment Delilah opened one of the doors. She exchanged a brief look with the girl and then Regina appeared.

"Good morning, Your Majesty. I have come to accompany you. King Leopold awaits us for breakfast."

They made their way down the hall in silence, each lost in thoughts of the morning's novelty and also in their fears for the same reason.

As soon as they reached the dining room, Snow came running to Emma and Regina. "You won't believe what we found on the journey back to the kingdom!"

"Snow, dear." Leopold chuckled. "Let the Queen and Miss Colter at least approach the table."

"I'm sorry, father."

"It's okay, my dear."

Snow smiled at the two of them and hurried back to Leopold's side.

Emma looked confused from Snow to the King, and she could feel Regina radiating tension in waves beside her. "Good morning, Your Majesty. Did you have a safe journey?"

"Yes, we did." Leopold gestured for them to approach the table and sit down. "I'd like you to meet the new resident of the castle." He turned his head towards the door leading from the kitchen and a man entered the dining room.

Emma had to bite her tongue to keep from saying 'you' when she saw Sidney.

Chapter 28: Chapter 28

Notes:

Hello everyone!

I'll try to answer the comments through the week. Thank you so much for the amazing love and support for this story.

This chapter is a little shorter than we're used to, but just as important.

There will be some time jumps from now on and things will start to happen.

Emma felt the smell of blood, mud and sweat invade her senses and it made her slightly dizzy. There were knights, orcs, and other fallen creatures on the battlefield; dead, others agonizing from their severe wounds, blood pouring from them, from their mouths, weak breaths as the brightness of the knights' eyes disappeared along with their lives. Emma felt her sword heavy in her hands, and every movement felt like her arms had been encased in layers of cement. The air barely reached her lungs, her legs felt heavy and the wounds on her body weren't healing as they should have given her Dark One magic. On her wrist gleamed imposingly the bracelet Leopold had given her the day they left for battle.

Emma woke up panting, sweaty and disoriented. She looked desperately around the room as she tried to calm her heart and get enough air into her lungs.

"I don't think this was just a dream." Emma muttered to herself in a somber tone.

She got up and wrapped herself in her red silk robe and went to the window. The pleasant spring night made the perfume of the flowers and fruit trees of the vast garden of the kingdom spread and entered the rooms of the castle through its large windows.

Two months had passed since Leopold's return, and the discovery of Regina's pregnancy. Dinner that night was interrupted when Regina bolted from the table as a wave of nausea hit her from the smell of some food. Leopold had been irate with Regina's behavior, and Emma had to control herself not to use her magic on him right then and there. Later, Regina told Leopold that she was expecting his child, and although he was not happy with the news, it seemed to ease his fury at the Queen's behavior during dinner.

The next day the family doctor came to see Regina and officially confirmed her pregnancy. Since then, Leopold has assigned Johanna to assist Delilah in caring for the young Queen, and ordered Emma to remain, more than ever, at Regina's disposal. Both were grateful that the pregnancy stopped Leopold's nocturnal visits. He seemed to spend more time with Snow, for while excited about the idea, the young princess was also jealous. Occasionally Leopold would visit Regina during the day to see how she was doing or if she needed anything, and although they preferred he not show up at all, they were relieved that he had believed that the baby Regina was carrying was his.

Emma shook her head to rid herself of those thoughts and tried to focus on her dream, or whatever it was.

"Trouble sleeping, dearie?"

Rumple's squeaky, mocking voice had Emma whirling around, a fireball in her hand.

"Na, na. None of that."

Rumple chuckled and perched on the window ledge.

Emma stared at him for a moment, and with a heavy sigh, she decided, against her better judgment, to ask him about the dream. She told him every detail and waited with bated breath as he seemed to think through what that could mean.

"It just seems like a dream, but at the same time, it could be a vision of the future. I had the power to see the future, or fragments of it at least. Maybe I passed that on to you." Rumple shrugged.

"Then I can change what I saw. I can stop it from happening."

"Knowing what will happen doesn't change anything. You can't change your destiny. Just like you can't change your heart from absorbing the darkness." Rumple giggled. "You were destined for this since before you were born. Of course, not destined to go back in time and mess things up, but to become the Dark One."

"So does that mean I'm going to die on the battlefield?"

"We have no way of knowing, but for your sake and that of everyone else trapped in the present, especially Regina and Henry, I hope you find a way to survive."

"Excellent." Emma rolled her eyes irritably. "I need to think." She muttered to herself. 

"The future is a puzzle, with many pieces to be solved, Miss Swan. If you live as long as I did, perhaps you'll learn to separate what can be from what will be."

"Leave me alone." Emma stared at Rumple for a moment and then he was gone.

Months had gone by without him or any other Dark One appearing to harass her, and suddenly there he was. At least this time he had been mildly helpful and had also disappeared when she asked.

(...)

Emma was with Delilah in the forest near the castle. The moon shone high in the sky, but the branches of the trees blocked out most of the light, yet it was the only light they had.

Since Sidney's arrival, Emma felt as if her, Delilah and Regina's every step was being watched closely by the man, and although she didn't like it, she had no way to prove anything or stop it from happening. Like her, Sidney was a magical being, and Emma had no knowledge of the extent of his powers, or what he was truly capable of, and she couldn't risk it.

"Emma, I don't understand. What are we doing here?"

"Del, I know something is going to happen to me. I don't know what or when, but I know it will." Emma looked at her, her green eyes dark and scared. "If something happens—when something happens to me, I want you to promise me that you'll protect my baby with your life." Emma took the girl's hands and held them gently. "I'll find a place, far away from here, a place where no one, not even Regina, can find you."

"But Emma, you can't do that to Regina." Delilah licked her lips nervously.

"I don't want to do this, Del, but there's no other way. I've already messed up too much around here and I need to fix everything before it's too late." Emma felt tears burn in her eyes. "If I'm not around to protect Regina and the baby, I'm afraid of what could happen. Rumple and Cora have a plan for Regina, and I've interfered enough already. I know both of them well enough to know what they're capable of. If I'm not around to protect them, Cora and Rumple will be rid of our baby in a heartbeat."

"But Cora is Regina's mother. She wouldn't-"

"Cora killed Regina's boyfriend in front of her because he was getting in the way of her plans for Regina. That woman has no heart, Del. I can't risk anything happening to our baby."

"Emma, I don't know-"

"Delilah, I need you to promise me. If anything happens to me you will take mine and Regina's baby and hide, keeping you both safe."

"Emma-"

"Please Del."

Emma's eyes glistened with unshed tears and a vulnerability she hadn't shown in a long time. And that must have really scared Delilah, because the girl nodded in silent agreement.

"Okay. I'll arrange everything, and when everything is ready I'll go over the plan with you."

With a wave of her hand Emma sent Delilah back into the castle, to her room. Emma glanced at the castle and then turned to head deeper into the forest.

"Where are you going?"

Daniel's voice startled her slightly and she glanced over her shoulder at him. "It's none of your business."

"You know I'm coming with you, don't you?"

"By Odin, how annoying you are sometimes."

"But you like me."

"In your dreams. That is, if ghosts dream."

"Where are you going?" Daniel ignored Emma's bad mood.

"I need to find a way to keep my baby and Regina safe in case something happens to me."

"And why do you think something will happen to you?"

"I know it will. I just don't know when."

Emma quickened her pace, deeper into the forest as she mentally mapped out the kingdom and nearby kingdoms in her mind.

Beside her Daniel peppered her with questions and gave his insights on everything she told him, and many of his insights were really good. Not that she would admit that to him.

(...)

"Come on, dearie." Rumple said impatiently. "If you don't concentrate, you won't be able to get rid of Snow White and the king. I thought that's what you wanted."

"I want – I want this. I want Snow to suffer like I did when Mother took Daniel from me. I want the King to pay for everything he did to me."

"But?" Rumple narrowed his eyes, his attention fully focused on his student now.

He noticed that Regina was different than the last few times; although her moods were fluctuating quite a bit, she didn't seem as focused on her revenge against Snow White and the King anymore, and if for whatever reason Regina abandoned her revenge then his work would be lost and he couldn't risk that.

Although she wanted to make Snow White suffer and wanted revenge on Leopold, Regina was a magic-resistant student. Unlike Cora, she didn't crave power, and was far from wanting to hurt anyone, or doing anything to get what she wanted. She reminded him, in a way, of his Baelfire. Bae never wanted to hurt anyone, and he hated the Dark One's power and what it had done to him, but Regina, like Bae, still didn't understand the wonders that its power could bring into a person's life. He shook his head to dispel thoughts of his son and turned his attention back to his apprentice.

"I just wish I could get away from here. Away from Snow White and the King, and start my life over again."

Rumple cocked his head to the side and watched Regina intently; her skin seemed to glow, her eyes no longer held as much pain or agony, and she had an energy that went with it. Something strong, intense, powerful. His eyes widened when he finally noticed; Regina was pregnant. And somehow he knew; it was not the King's. "Oh, no dearie. You're not going to throw it all away like that." He muttered to himself.

"I was thinking. Maybe I can leave. Nobody's going to miss me here anyway."

"And let Snow White get away with everything she's done? Let the King get away with all the pain he's inflicted on you?"

"I'll eventually get over it." Regina shrugged.

"What about your beloved stable boy? Have you given up trying to bring him back from the dead?"

"I- I don't know." Regina's voice cracked and she felt tears burning in her eyes.

"Have you already forgotten him?" Rumple arched his brows, his squeaky voice dangerously low.

"No, I will never forget Daniel."

"So? Why don't you know if you want to bring him back?"

"You said it wasn't possible!"

"I can't bring him back, but I know someone who can. I told you that."

"I- I need to think."

"Very well, dearie. But don't take too long. These offers usually have an expiry date."

(...)

Emma was with Regina in her room. On the bed there were several magic books scattered; potions, spells, enchantments, herbology books, magical animals and other things and the sight of it all made her think of Harry Potter. A muffled laugh escaped Emma's throat, drawing Regina and Delilah's attention to her.

"What is so funny?" Regina snorted and crossed her arms over her growing belly.

"All these books spread out on the bed, and its subjects made me think of a story I like."

"What story?"

"A boy discovers, on his eleventh birthday, that he is a wizard and from then on his life is turned upside down, and he goes through the greatest adventures he could ever imagine."

"I don't understand how this has to do-"

"Being just a child, he had to go to a school of witchcraft and wizardry, where he learned spells, potions, etc." Emma smiled. "I feel like a cross between Professor Snape, Professor Minerva and Professor Sprout."

"I have no idea what you're talking about."

"One day you will see." Emma offered one of those smiles that highlighted her dimples. "For now, let's start with the potion book." She picked up one of the potions books on the bed and opened it to one of the pages she'd bookmarked the night before.

Later, after they had finished their studies, they were in Regina's chambers, and Delilah was running a hot bath for the young Queen.

Emma was sitting by the fireplace and watching Regina, who was lost in thought. "What's bothering you?"

Regina, who was standing by the window, turned to look at Emma. "Rumple asked me if I didn't want to bring Daniel back and I said I needed to think about it."

Her voice sounded troubled, and cracked when she said Daniel's name. Emma felt her heart clench at this, and she couldn't help but think about how this was her fault. She could see the indecision in Regina's eyes, and the pain it brought her. If only Emma had stayed away, if she hadn't interfered and possibly fucked up the past and the future at the same time. But when it came to Regina, Emma just couldn't stay away.

She knew that whatever Rumple was up to wasn't going to work because Daniel was never in Storybrooke. At least not alive.

"Sometimes I feel like I betrayed the love I have for Daniel."

Regina's voice brought Emma out of her thoughts and she got up and walked over to Regina. "Don't say that." Emma said softly, her hands on the brunette's shoulders. "What you feel for Daniel will stay with you forever. The love we feel for people, like any other feeling, it changes. It transforms, it evolves. I understand that you're confused, and I know it's my fault. And I hope you'll forgive me for this, but I want you to know that if you want to try and get Daniel back, I won't be upset."

"But what will become of us if this works out?"

"I don't know." Emma swallowed hard, choking on the words she really should have said; 'there is no us, there never should have been an us,' but she couldn't do it. Not at that moment. Not when Regina was expecting her child. However, if Regina really wanted to try to get Daniel back, Emma would support her.

"Your Majesty, your bath is ready."

Emma pulled away when Delilah's shy voice floated into the room. She offered Regina a soft smile and followed her into the bathroom.

 

Chapter 29: Chapter 29

Notes:

This chapter is all about our favorite sisters. Full of important conversations and remarkable moments.

Regina got out of the car, cursing under her breath because of the rain, and walked into the grocery store. She promised Henry that she would cook his favorite dish and for that she needed some things that she didn't have in the house. Regina could barely remember the last time something was 'missing' in her pantry, not even when she was in an almost depressed state after Robin's departure, no. But something about Emma's absence made her uneasy and even a little careless. She shook her head to rid herself of any thoughts other than the dinner she'd promised Henry and pushed the cart down the aisle in front of her, carefully choosing her vegetables.

"R’gina!"

She was snapped out of her food selection by Roland's voice and only had time to crouch down to catch the small ball of energy that was rushing towards her. "Hello, my dear."

"Roland, what did I tell you about running away?" Robin scolded him and offered Regina an uncertain, expectant look. "Hello, Regina."

"Hello, Robin."

"R'gina, you don't like me anymore?"

Regina arched an eyebrow and offered Robin a stern look, but the man just shook his head. She turned her attention to the little boy in her arms. "Of course I still like you, darling. Why do you ask that?"

"Because you never came to see me again. And Papa didn't take me to your house to play with Henry anymore."

"I apologize for this, Roland, but I promise it has nothing to do with you, dear." Regina smiled at him in a way she usually reserved for Henry. "I've been really busy, and your dad and I still need to talk about some boring adult stuff." She stroked his hair and brushed a curl out of his eyes. "But I'll let Henry know you're itching to play with him again and we'll figure something out, okay?"

"Okay." Roland chuckled when Regina tickled his belly.

"I've been meaning to talk to you, Regina." Robin said, drawing her attention.

"Can we save this for another time? I need to meet Henry at Maleficent's for dinner."

"Of course."

Regina saw Robin's jaw tighten but didn't say anything. This really wasn't the place or time to discuss the delicate situation in their relationship. She handed Roland to him as Robin held out his hands towards the boy and watched as they disappeared down the hall; Roland smiling and waving goodbye to her over his father's shoulder while Robin didn't even look back.

"I think I need a bottle of wine." Regina muttered and busied herself with finishing her dinner purchase.

Dinner at Maleficent's house was a lie, but Robin didn't need to know that, and at the moment it actually seemed like a good idea. While gathering things for dinner, Regina fished her cell phone out of her coat pocket and dialed Maleficent's number. She smiled when the sorceress answered on the third ring.

"I hope I'm not interrupting anything." Regina said amused.

"No, Ruby and I were just talking. You know, like two adults do?" Maleficent chuckled when her friend cursed something under her breath. "But spill it, Regina, I know you."

"Henry asked me to make his favorite dish and I was thinking we could all have dinner together."

"You will cook?"

"Of course I will."

"Then we are waiting for you." Maleficent laughed. "By the way, what's his favorite dish?"

"You'll see when I cook." Regina rolled her eyes and ended the call.

She grabbed the rest of the ingredients she needed, two bottles of wine and headed to the register.

When she left the grocery store, Regina saw that the rain had picked up considerably and she wasn't going to get wet. Lightning slashed across the sky, painting it purple for a moment, and loud thunder followed, making Regina flinch slightly. She still hated storms. With a sigh she teleported to Maleficent's house, opting to teleport directly to the kitchen, just in case her friend was busy in the living room. Regina shook her head to dispel the images that popped into her mind without her permission.

"I knew I felt your magic." Maleficent said as she entered the kitchen. "Are you okay?" The sorceress walked quickly to her friend, who was standing in the middle of her kitchen.

"I'm fine, it's just this freaking storm." Regina huffed irritably.

"Still having problems with them?"

Regina shrugged and exhaled gratefully when Maleficent didn't press her.

"So what are we having for dinner?"

"Henry asked me to make stuffed chicken with potatoes." Regina rolled her eyes. "Apparently he's a growing boy."

"Do you need help with something?"

"Not really, but it'll be nice to have some."

"Very well."

Regina started putting groceries on the kitchen counter and organizing what she would need first while Maleficent busied herself with getting everything Regina would need for cooking.

"Hey, do you guys need help with something?" Ruby asked as she entered the kitchen. She looked from Regina – who was looking intently at the groceries on the kitchen counter – to Maleficent, who was organizing everything they would need.

"For now I think we're fine." Maleficent smiled softly at Ruby.

"I'll check on Zelena and the baby then. If you need anything you know where to find me."

Maleficent nodded and leaned in slightly, softly kissing Ruby's lips. "With Zelena's humor it's easier for you to end up calling us." She chuckled as she walked away.

"I can handle her." Ruby offered a smile that made Maleficent shiver.

"Please spare me your perversions." Regina made a face, but laughed when Ruby and Maleficent looked at her with a mixture of amused disbelief and outrage.

"Look who's talking." Maleficent rolled her eyes.

Ruby just fought the urge to stick her tongue out at Regina and opted to just give the finger instead.

"Are you going to tell me what made you decide to have dinner at my place instead of enjoying the peace and quiet of your home with your son?"

Regina offered Maleficent a frown. It was nice to have someone who knew her so well who wasn't her son, but it made her think of Emma and how so far they weren't even close to finding a way to bring the blonde back home. "I bumped into Robin and Roland while shopping today." Regina said after a few minutes.

"I see."

"Roland asked me if I didn't like him anymore and that's why I didn't visit them anymore, and for a moment I wondered if Robin had instructed him to ask me that." Regina shook her head. "I had forgotten how perceptive children can be, even at such a young age."

"And what did Robin say when he saw you?"

"He said we need to talk, but I could see it in his eyes, he's still not ready to put everything that happened behind him and move on. He won't forgive Zelena, and as bad as her actions were, no matter how wrong they were, I cannot agree to take her daughter away."

"And you? Are you ready to put everything that happened behind you? Do you see yourself forgiving Zelena?"

"For a long time I wanted to blame Zelena for everything that happened, but after that session with Cora-" Regina shook her head slightly and closed her eyes, forcing back the tears. "Cora fucked up our lives. She took so much from Zelena and me. All because of her lust for power. It's up to me to fix things."

"You know you can't save everyone, don't you?"

"I saved you." Regina shrugged.

"A little pretentious for a scared little girl who broke into my castle, don't you think?"

"It's still true." Regina arched an eyebrow. "If I hadn't broken into your castle and convinced you to get revenge on Stephan, you probably would have drowned that damn undead potion to death."

"You're probably right." Maleficent's gaze softened and went from amused to something much more serious. "And even though things didn't turn out exactly the way I wanted after that, even though you trapped me beneath this town for years and made the savior throw a sword into my chest, I'm still forever grateful to you for breaking into my castle that day. As bad as things were for a while, it all gave me the most important thing in my life; my Lilith, and nothing can top that."

"And that's why I think Zelena can change, she can be saved and she can redeem herself." Regina sighed. "We've both changed because of our children. Their love has changed us and made us want to be better people, for ourselves and most of all for them. I'm so sorry that the idiots took so much time from you and Lilith, and I wish I could go back in time and change that-"

"As much as I would have liked to have seen my daughter's first steps, heard her first laugh or her first word, and all those first things, I am so grateful for what I have now. It may sound ridiculous to say this, but I wouldn't change anything, because changing the past, I don't know what the present would be like. There are no guarantees that I would have her here with me, or that I would have her with me at all."

"Speaking of which, how do you think Emma is doing? I mean, with magic."

"For the sake of all of us, I hope she isn't messing with things she shouldn't be."

"Me too, but I'm most afraid of Emma being lost in the darkness, that she'll go as deep as we have. Her power is unmatched, and we honestly have no idea half of her story. I don't know if I would know how to pull her back."

"When the time comes, we'll deal with this like we're doing now, Regina. Together. All of us."

Regina just nodded. She didn't trust herself to say anything without tears falling from her eyes.

"All the times you talked to Sheriff Hot Pants, you never talked about magic or what's been going on in the past?" Zelena's voice filled the kitchen. "What are you doing then?"

"Emma has always been very good at deflecting things she doesn't want to talk about." Regina sighed. Her first instinct was to say that it was none of Zelena's business, but if she really meant what she said to Maleficent minutes ago, she needed to take the first step towards fixing their relationship. "Almost as good as me."

"Oh, so instead of talking you do more interesting activities?"

Zelena waggled her eyebrows suggestively and Regina could see she wanted to say more, tease her, but something in her gaze must have made the redhead give up because Zelena went quiet.
Despite the snide remarks, Regina noticed how tired Zelena looked; the dark circles under her eyes, the red mane slightly disheveled, and her shoulders were slightly slumped. 

"There's a first time for everything." Maleficent exchanged an amused look with Regina. "But Zelena has a point. You need to get Emma to talk."

"I don't know how."

"I thought you were friends." Maleficent arched an eyebrow and did her best to avoid Zelena's triumphant gaze.

"We are, but it's not like I've had many friends in my lifetime. In the Enchanted Forest you were my only friend, or the closest thing I had to having a friend. Here in Storybrooke I spent most of my life alone and the other part in the company of a child. When Emma arrived - well." Regina sighed in defeat and shrugged. "I don't know how to get her to talk."

"Maybe I can help." Lilith said, making the women turn at the sound of her voice. "I know Emma better than anyone and I can talk to her about things she probably wouldn't talk to you about. Please don't take this the wrong way."

"Maybe you can." Regina said thoughtfully. "Emma told me your story. Or at least part of it." She shrugged. "If you and your mother are in agreement, I think we can try."

"Yes, I think we can try, but can we do this another time? I'm starving right now and Henry will be here soon." Maleficent arched her eyebrows.

"Very well." Regina nodded and turned back to the kitchen counter.

She busied herself with the chicken, Maleficent started chopping the vegetables, and Ruby busied herself with making the salad.

"You do realize you could just flick your wrists and the food would be ready, right?" Zelena said, sounding bored.

"Turns out, for some of us mortals, cooking is like therapy." Lilith said, and busied herself with helping the women.

"Why don't you give it a try?" Regina offered slightly hesitantly. She knew that with Zelena everything could become an argument in seconds.

"Do you want me to cook with you?" Zelena arched an eyebrow. "What's next? Braiding each other's hair?"

"You know, Zelena, not everything has to be war." Ruby said tiredly. "Cooking is fun, and besides, you're going to need to learn how to cook for your daughter. Or are you going to feed her frozen food and take out?"

"Absolutely not!" Zelena's blue eyes widened in horror.

"Then I think this is as good a time as any for you to start learning." Ruby gestured, holding the knife. "We can start with something as simple as making a salad."

Regina watched silently as Zelena huffed, but walked over to Ruby and let the wolf show her how to do it. She risked a glance at Maleficent, but the sorceress didn't seem bothered by the apparent closeness between Ruby and Zelena.

Soon the kitchen was plunged into silence where the only noise was the knives sliding against the food as each woman busied herself with her task and the rain outside.

When the rain finally stopped the sound of the doorbell echoed through the house and Maleficent flicked her wrist, opening the front door.

"Mal? Mom?" Henry's voice floated through the house. "Ruby?"

"In the kitchen, dear."

"Oh, you're really doing it!"

Henry smiled widely and walked over to Regina and kissed her cheek. Regina closed her eyes and enjoyed the gesture for a moment. She smiled when Henry pulled away and kissed each of the women in the kitchen on the cheek, including Zelena.

"Hi, Aunt Z."

"Hello, handsome nephew."

Regina felt her heart warm at the affection that shone in Zelena's eyes when she spoke to Henry and wondered if she noticed how her features softened, and even her voice changed when she spoke to him. Maybe he had that power over people. Or was it just the Mills women? A twinge of hope rose in Regina's chest as she watched the interaction between Zelena and Henry, as she leaned forward, genuinely interested in what he had to say, even if it was something mundane like his day at school.

"What is on your mind?"

Maleficent's voice brought Regina out of her thoughts. "I was just wondering if Zelena realizes how she changes, how she becomes a softer person when she's talking to Henry."

"It seems that people from Snow White's family really have a hold on you, doesn't it?" Maleficent said in amusement.

"It seems so." Regina smiled once more at the scene of her son and sister talking and then turned her attention to the dinner they were preparing.

When dinner was almost ready Zelena's baby's cry ripped through the house and echoed loudly through the baby monitor. Regina saw the redhead's shoulders tense slightly and before she could really think about what she was doing, she muttered an 'I got it' and left the kitchen without waiting for an answer.

Regina soon found the baby's room and opened the door slowly, not wanting to scare the little girl. "Hello, Princess." Regina smiled genuinely as she walked over to the crib. She leaned over the railing and took the baby in her arms. "Hello, darling. Are you hungry? Or do you need a diaper change?" Regina said in a soft tone, her smile never wavering. Oh, how she had missed that.

She adjusted the baby in her arms to see if she needed a diaper change and grimaced. "Definitely a diaper change." With a quick flick of her wrist Regina cleaned the baby and changed her diaper. "There, dear."

"I don't think I could ever get her to stop crying so fast." Zelena said from the bedroom door.

"That's many years of practice." Regina smiled softly. She could read in Zelena's expression what she didn't say aloud 'you're good at this,' and she knew that at least for now she wouldn't hear something like that from the redhead, but that's ok, she thought. Small victories. 

"As soon as I adopted Henry I couldn't stop him from crying his lungs out. I was desperate. And terrified. I started to think that maybe there was something wrong with him. Something that maybe he could have inherited from his biological parents, or that maybe I just wasn't capable of doing that; of being a mother." Regina wasn't sure why she was telling Zelena this, but it was like she couldn't control the words coming out of her mouth, and deep down she really didn't want to. 

"So one day I took him to the hospital and that joke of a Doctor, Whale, had the audacity to call my son a crybaby. If I'd had access to my magic at that moment I probably would have set his ass on fire, but the point is: I was so desperate, so lost and so sure that I wouldn't be able to do this, that I didn't deserve it, that deep down Henry knew I wasn't worthy of love."

"I made Sidney get information about Henry's biological mother. I needed to know if there was something wrong with her and she had passed it on to my son, but what I found out was much worse: Henry's mother had been found in a forest right outside of Storybrooke, eighteen years before. There was no way this was just a coincidence. Rumple knew about it. Somehow he knew about it and set me up to adopt the Savior's child."

"I wasn't ready to give up my revenge, everything I'd sacrificed to get revenge on Snow White, and while I wasn't sure Henry's mother was my enemy's daughter, I couldn't risk it. So I decided the best thing for me and him would be to return him for adoption and let another family raise him."

"I got to take him back, and as the social services agent was going through the papers for me to return Henry, he finally smiled at me. He smiled at me in a way that made me believe that everything was going to be okay, that I could do that and when the man returned to the room, I told him I had changed my mind again."

"I walked out of his office and never looked back. When I got back to Storybrooke I decided I would take a potion to forget what he stood for, leave behind my fears and my insecurities, because that's the only way I could be the mother he needed. That he deserved. Even though I didn't know how to be mother, or how to love very well, because believe it or not, Cora never showed me love. And she took everything I loved from me."

"That day in the hospital, I didn't let Robin take your daughter from you because that wouldn't be right. And I know how much such a small creature can change us. I know how much love such a little thing can awaken within us. And there is absolutely nothing in the world that compares to this love, Zelena. The way you conceived this child was wrong and sick, but I can't judge you in that sense, because I did the same as you once. In that moment, in the hospital, I had two choices: take everything from you one more time, or give you a chance. And I chose to give you a chance."

"Is this when you tell me not to waste this chance or will you be forced to take my baby?" Zelena crossed her arms over her chest.

"No, Zelena. I don't need to make those kinds of threats."

"And why not?"

"Because I know it's not necessary. Cora took a lot from both of us, damn it, she took everything from us. And I'm not like her. And neither are you. All Cora wanted her whole life was power, all that mattered to her was power, to command people's lives, to make them her servants. Make people bow down to her. For her. She never saw me as a daughter. I was just a means to an end. Since before I was born, my destiny was already mapped out; I would be Cora's perfect Queen, come what may."

"I never wanted to be Queen. And I never wanted power. All I wanted was to be able to live a simple life with Daniel, away from magic, away from Cora and everything she stood for. But I never had a choice. I never stood a chance against Cora and her plans."

"That day, that vision we had; I know you never wanted power, too. That all you wanted, just like I did, was a mother's love, and love in general. Those few hours we spent together after you healed me, they were the happiest hours of my childhood Zelena. And I believe yours too. And Cora once again took everything from us. You can go on hating me and thinking I had a better life than you, but I won't stop trying to get my sister back."

"Why do you want this so badly? After all I've done. After all the pain I've caused you. After what I've done to your dear Robin Hood."

"I know we have a long way to go, Zelena, but I'm willing to try. The love our children bring into our lives is incredible and nothing compares, but we need more too. And I'm willing to try, to give you a chance, Zelena. A chance for our family. I want to be a part of your life, and my niece's life."

"Why?"

"Because sometimes all we need is someone who believes in us." Regina smiled, and she knew the smile she was offering Zelena at that moment was one that was usually reserved for Henry, or Emma. She handed the baby to the redhead. "Come on, let's eat before the food gets cold." Without waiting for an answer, Regina left the room.

(...)

After dinner they gathered in the living room to watch a movie of Henry's choice. When the movie ended Lilith said goodbye to everyone and went to her shift at the police station. Regina told Henry to brush his teeth and after he said goodbye to the women, she accompanied him to one of the guest rooms to put him to bed.

"So, did you and Aunt Z make up?" Henry waggled his eyebrows excitedly as Regina adjusted the covers around him.

"It's not that simple, Henry." Regina sighed. "But I hope it's a start."

"You were in her room for a long time when the baby cried and you went to her. Did you talk?"

"Something like that." Regina chuckled. "Your aunt still has a long way to go, she doesn't trust people, and honestly she doesn't have much reason to, but just as I needed someone to believe in me, so does she."

"She needs someone to fight for her, to show her that she matters. That she deserves love and a second chance." Henry said thoughtfully. "I think we're the right people for this. I mean, have you noticed how Ruby is super protective of her and the baby? And even Mal is always around, ready to help and stuff."

"We'll need to be patient with your aunt. She won't believe us overnight, but if she's willing to try, that's something."

"We can do it, mom."

"Yes, my prince."

"Mom, do you think it will be a while before we get Ma back?"

"I hope not, Henry."

"Do you think Hook will find anything that might help him on his journey?"

"Although it is very unlikely, we are rooting for it."

"When you talk to her again can you tell her I love her?"

"I always say, dear." Regina stroked Henry's hair. "But even if I didn't say anything, Emma knows. And I hope you know that she loves you too."

"I know." Henry smiled sadly. "I wish I could talk to her like you can."

"Henry-"

"I know, it's dangerous." He sighed. "I know you'll find a way to get her back."

"We will, honey." Regina smiled and kissed Henry's forehead. "Now go to sleep. Tomorrow you have your science project to do."

Henry nodded and snuggled into bed, sinking into the covers and within minutes he was asleep.

Regina adjusted the bedside lamp and checked the windows before silently leaving the room. She returned to the living room where Maleficent, Ruby and Zelena were and gave silent thanks when the blonde flicked her wrist and a glass of wine appeared in her hand.

"Belle texted just now and said Killian leaves early tomorrow. They managed to organize some maps and some more likely places the Timebreaker might be according to the information Killian has. She said she picked up a comm device from Rumple's shop and Killian will be using it to communicate with us during the trip, so if he needs help or if he gets anything worthwhile, we'll know right away."

"I still think Timebreaker is just a legend." Regina sighed. "But as things stand, we can't rule out any ideas."

"Especially with Emma stuck in the past doing God knows what." Ruby laughed. "I love my friend, but I know she has a tendency to get into trouble."

"With Emma's temper and all that power inside her, I'm afraid of what might happen to her spending so much time in Leopold's castle." Regina sighed and took a long drink of her wine. "Last time we spoke she mentioned how hard it was for her not to kill him."

"Leopold is Snow's father, isn't he?" Ruby bit her lip worriedly.

"Yes."

"Why would she want to kill him?"

"Because of me. Or rather, because of the young Regina who was forced to marry him."

"I didn't know-" Ruby looked at Regina with wide eyes. "I mean, Snow always said how kind her father was, and how much he loved you. I knew Snow was naive, but I didn't think it was this much."

Regina was grateful for the fact that Ruby understood right away what she meant without the need for explanations. She didn't think she would be able to go into detail about that. Ever since Emma ended up in the past months ago, Regina has been having nightmares about it again and has been secretly seeing Archie to work through her traumas.

"Emma never said much about what was going on there, she just said that she had joined the royal guard, that she met Daniel, that she is responsible for my safety, I mean, Regina from the past."

"Who's Daniel?" Ruby looked confused from Regina to Maleficent at the sound the blonde made.

"Daniel was my first love. The man I was going to run away with and my mother killed in front of me."

"Snow mentioned him a few times, back in the Enchanted Forest. She said he ran away."

"That was a lie I told her, because even though my mother killed Daniel because Snow couldn't keep her mouth shut, I couldn't bring myself to say that it was her fault. For some reason that even I don't understand, I opted for saying that Daniel ran away. I let Snow believe that lie. She didn't know the truth until the day I put her under the sleeping curse." Regina sighed heavily. "Anyway, Emma is stuck in the past at a time when I haven't yet become the Evil Queen, Snow is just a child, and many, many things could go wrong if Emma can't control her powers or her temper." Regina downed the rest of the liquid in one go. "I think I better go to sleep, it's been an intense day today and I need to regain my energy to help Henry with his science project tomorrow."

"Your room is ready and waiting for you." Maleficent said without moving from the couch.

"I think I'd better go check on Granny. She's going to be complaining that I forgot about her. I'll be back later, okay?" Ruby kissed Maleficent and stood up. "Good night Regina, good night Zelena."

"Want me to teleport you there?" Regina asked before leaving the living room.

"I appreciate it. I don't feel like going out in this rain."

"Very well." Regina smiled and with a flick of her wrist Ruby disappeared. "Good night, ladies."

Silence settled in the living room when only Zelena and Maleficent remained. And despite everything, it wasn't an uncomfortable silence.

"I'm going to make some tea, do you want it?" Maleficent said after a while.

"A cup of tea doesn't hurt."

Maleficent got up and headed for the kitchen. A few seconds later she heard Zelena's footsteps and smiled when she realized that the woman had joined her.

"How long have you and Regina known each other exactly?" Zelena asked after a few minutes.

"I knew your sister many years ago. Even before she became the infamous Evil Queen." Maleficent smiled, lost in memory. "When your sister invaded my castle, I was only a shadow of the woman and beast I used to be. I didn't even care that anyone dared to come this far, and if death was my outcome, I would embrace it warmly in that moment. But your sister didn't give up on me."

"Of course, her motives were less than noble back then; she wanted revenge on Snow White and that disgusting king, but deep down, when I first looked into her eyes I saw only a lost girl. A girl who desperately wanted to prove herself to the world, that wanted her mother's approval, and everyone around her. It's the same look I see in your eyes most of the time, Zelena." Maleficent said gently.

"You don't have to prove anything to anyone. Everyone knows how powerful you are, but what few know is your true story. You keep your walls so high and fortified all the time and no one can get close to you. Except Henry and your daughter."

"They're the only ones who don't want to hurt me."

"We have no reason to hurt you, Zelena. If we wanted to, we would have done it when you were wearing the bracelet, without access to your magic. But we didn't." Maleficent poured the water into the cups and handed one to Zelena. "I don't know what you and Regina talked about earlier, and honestly, it's none of my business, but if I can give you one piece of advice, that advice is: Carefully consider whatever Regina told you. Weigh your options. The one that scares you the most, the one that makes you want to run the other way, is probably the one you should choose. Good night, Zelena."

Chapter 30: Chapter 30

Notes:

Hello everybody! How are you?

This chapter is a little shorter compared to the others, but it is important.
Now we are about to enter the second phase of the story and a lot will happen from here on out. Especially in the past.

Anyway, I'll TRY to post another chapter tomorrow. I will do my best to achieve this, I promise.

Talk to me, let me know what you think. And what to expect from now on too.

I will do my best to respond to comments, especially ones that have been around for a while.

Enchanted Forest, sometime after Regina's pregnancy announcement.

 

Weeks had passed since Regina announced her pregnancy to Leopold and Snow, and not much had changed. Which made Emma angry and relieved at the same time. That rascal didn't care enough about Regina to show her any consideration for her condition. At least he provided the medical care Regina needed for that archaic version of gestational follow-up. It was still a mystery to Emma how even the nobles survived and thrived under such poor health care conditions. She would never understand how the morons who inhabited Storybrooke could really miss this place. No plumbing, no internet, learning was limited only to nobles and their children, people were starving, cold, and most of those who lived outside the walls of castles or palaces didn't make it to their thirties.

"You'll make a hole in the ground if you keep pacing like that."

Daniel's voice brought Emma out of her thoughts. She looked at him with arched brows and snorted when she noticed the amused smile on his face. "I don't like the idea of Regina taking lessons from Rumple in the state she's in."

"I don't either, but she needs it, doesn't she?"

"Sadly, yes." Emma sighed heavily and sat down on the bed. "I know I've already interfered enough, and I don't even know if at some point Regina actually got pregnant or if I'm just screwing things up even more, but-"

"I don't understand why you didn't ask Regina that. I mean, the Regina of your time, when you find yourself in that weird state of time and space you mentioned."

"It is complicated."

"I thought you were friends."

"We are, but we don't talk about those things. I knew very little about Regina's past before I ended up here. Although I shared things about my past with her, Regina rarely spoke about hers." Emma shook her head. "I think she's ashamed of the things she's done, or she's afraid that our son might find out the extent of the things she's done and hate her all over again."

"Regina has always sought the approval of those around her, especially from her mother." Daniel said, and there was a piercing sadness in his voice.

"Believe me, I know."

(...)

Rumple looked expectantly at the young queen before him. She was all he needed to go through with his plan and get to Bae, but there was something different about her now. Something he still couldn't say what it was, but he would find out soon.

His advances towards Regina learning magic and mastering her powers were taking longer than he expected, but Rumple knew he would need to be patient with her, as in some ways, his apprentice was completely different from Cora. He knew that Regina had the potential to become as powerful as her mother, and maybe even as cruel, but he also knew that something was holding her back. Maybe it was her love for that stable boy and some foolish hope she still harbored, maybe it had something to do with that woman Rumple found at the Mills' house. No matter what it was, he would find out and get rid of it. Nothing would stop him from getting to Bae and getting his son back.

Rumple once again held the now enchanted heart of a unicorn in his hands. He needed to convince Regina to take the next step in her training. A few months ago he'd told her that he knew someone who could bring her beloved Daniel back from the dead, and she'd seemed excited and hopeful about the idea but never brought up the subject again. He needed to figure out what exactly was holding her back. The unicorn made an impatient sound and snapped Rumple out of his thoughts.

"Now come on, dearie. Show me what to do with that power." He threw the unicorn's heart to Regina. "Kill him."

"I already told you that I will not kill a pure and innocent creature like this unicorn." Regina growled. "Find another way to help me."

"You see, dearie, either you show me you can take the next step in your training, or I'll find a more willing apprentice."

"But you promised to teach me. How to get my revenge."

"And you promised to learn. Still, you can't kill a simple animal." Rumple huffed irritably. "Come on, crush it."

Rumple stared at Regina in silence, watching the various emotions cross her face as she held the unicorn's heart. He perked up when she began to slowly crush the heart in her hand, but all it took was one whimper from the animal between them for the resolution on her face to turn to anguish. Regina whimpered and stopped. "Dearie, dearie, dearie. I had such high hopes for you."

"I didn't sign up to kill unicorns."

"Magic is power!" Rumple said irritably. "Until you can take power, you're not learning anything. Do you want me to teach you or not?"

"Yes!"

"Then there's one simple question for you to ponder."

"I'll tell you anything."

"I don't need the answer. You do." Rumple watched Regina's expression change. "What's holding you back?"

"I- nothing's holding me back."

Rumple watched as his apprentice took a step back, as if to put more distance between them, and unconsciously her free hand flew to her stomach. He arched an eyebrow, and a thousand thoughts filled his astute mind. Rumple doubted old Leopold could still get anyone pregnant, so if his suspicion was right, the child Regina was carrying would be a bastard. He could use that to blackmail her. But he still needed her to cast the curse that would lead him to Bae.

Rumple took a step towards Regina and smiled in delight when she took another step back. "Don't worry, dearie. I won't hurt you. You're too important for me to get what I want." He stopped in front of Regina and raised his hand, letting his magic flow, trying to get more information about the child Regina was carrying. Rumple arched an eyebrow as he felt great power coming from Regina's womb and wondered who fathered that baby. "Alright, we're done for today," he said suddenly. "But I want you to think very carefully about the question I asked you, and weigh your options and your future very carefully, dearie. After all, Snow White has her whole life ahead of her and nothing in her way to stop her finding happiness."

Without saying another word, Rumple disappeared in his purple smoke, leaving Regina alone in the woods.

(...)

Queen Regina was the most beautiful woman Sidney had ever seen in his life. Out of all the kingdoms, out of all the places he had been through in his long life as a genie of the lamp, no woman possessed a beauty that could match that of the young Queen. And she was also the most unattainable of them all, it seemed. Not because she was married to the old, controlling King. No. Sidney knew there were no feelings between Queen Regina and old King Leopold. He noticed it the day he arrived at the castle, and he was sure days later, because the King barely paid attention to the Queen, even though she was supposedly expecting his child.

That should have sent Sidney on cloud nine, but he soon realized that the young Queen's heart was taken by someone else. It would be a matter of time for him to find out who, and get rid of this person. No one, not even the King, would stand in Sidney's way. He would have Queen Regina all to himself. She would be his and he could make her happy.

He was at his window, looking at the castle courtyard below, the paths lined with so many different flowers, the countless fruit trees, some in the height of their season, blooming and exhaling their perfume throughout the castle, others just waiting for their moment. There were also those useless carvings in the hedges and bushes, something every monarch seemed to find incredibly beautiful, or at least amusing.

His attention was immediately redirected to the castle gates as they opened, revealing the young Queen astride Rocinante. Although he was far enough away, Sidney noticed that Regina looked troubled and a smile formed on her lips. That would be a good opportunity for him to offer comfort to her and, who knows, find out who was the person who inhabited her heart.

Sidney watched as Regina took the path that led to the stables, and immediately moved to the window that gave the best view from there. The stables were close to the knights' training yard, and he noticed Emma right away. The woman in charge of the Queen's personal guard. Emma was training with a young knight, and the moment she saw Regina pass on her horse her attention was drawn to the young Queen and he immediately noticed the change in Emma's posture.

He watched as Emma said something to the young man she was training with and handed him her sword, immediately heading in the direction Regina had gone with Rocinante. Sidney narrowed his eyes and snorted when he lost sight of them. Without thinking twice, he transported himself as close to the stable as possible to try to find out what they were talking about.

"Not here." Sidney heard Emma speak, and from her voice, he realized that she had probably sensed his presence and once again he wondered if Emma possessed magic.

"Your Majesty, I must remind you that to leave the castle you must inform me so that I can accompany you. Especially in your current condition."

"I don't owe you an explanation, knight." Regina hissed. "You're my personal guard, but that doesn't mean you have to follow me around like a lost puppy."

"Actually, I do, Your Majesty."

Emma's voice sounded cold and angry, just like Regina's, and Sidney allowed himself to be happy. If the young Queen fought that watchdog and sent her away, it would be easier for him to get to her.

"That's why King Leopold hired me. To take care of your safety. I can't allow you to leave the castle alone, without even informing me of your whereabouts."

Sidney quickly hid in the shadows of the trees near the stables when he noticed that Regina was leaving without even responding to her knight. He almost jumped from joy at this, but soon composed himself and then transported himself back inside the castle, to await the young Queen's entrance and comfort her.

As soon as Regina entered the castle, Sidney appeared beside her with a tray with fruits, cake, porridge, juices and even non-alcoholic mead. "I imagine Your Majesty is hungry."

"Not really. Thank you, Sidney."

Sidney offered her a smile and nodded, watching as Regina hurried through the castle corridors and disappeared between them, presumably towards the royal chambers; which he was not allowed to enter. Yet.

As soon as she was out of sight, Sidney snapped his fingers and the tray in his hand disappeared. He muttered something under his breath and retreated to his chambers. He would need another plan to get closer to Regina.

(...)

As soon as she closed the heavy wooden doors to her bedchambers, Regina threw herself into Emma's arms and hugged her tightly.

"What happened? Rumple did something to you? Did he hurt you?"

She buried her face in the crook of Emma's neck and inhaled deeply. The smell of sweat mixed with the smell of burnt sugar and citrus that she associated with Emma helped calm her down.

"No, Rumple didn't hurt me." Regina pulled back just enough to look into Emma's eyes. "He wouldn't dare. He knows I'm the key to whatever he wants to do."

"The curse."

Emma whispered, and Regina watched as she seemed lost in memory for a moment.

"The one you can't tell me anything about, right?"

"That one." Emma smiled and placed her hand on Regina's cheek. "So what upset you?"

"Rumple insists that the only way I can control magic and acquire the necessary power is if I kill something."

"What does he want you to kill?"

"An unicorn." Regina sighed and finally pulled away from Emma. "But I'm sure a unicorn will just be the beginning. I don't want to kill anyone or anything. Least of all an innocent creature like a unicorn."

"And yet you want to kill a ten-year-old." Emma snorted.

"I'm not sure I want to kill her. I mean, that spoiled girl is the reason I lost Daniel, but-"

"Yes, Snow might be part of the reason you lost Daniel, but she wasn't the one who reached into his chest and ripped out his heart and crushed it, was she?"

"If she hadn't told my mother none of this would have happened." Regina said through clenched teeth.

"Your mother would have found out otherwise, and she would have killed Daniel anyway."

"Perhaps."

"Okay, back to Rumple. Besides wanting you to kill a poor, innocent unicorn, what else happened?"

"He asked me what's holding me back, why I don't want to take the next step in our training, and told me to think about it."

Regina saw Emma tense and her expression darken. A shadow passed over her face and her eyes seemed to glow gray for a moment, but it was gone before she could be sure.

"Does he know about our baby?"

"I haven't told him anything, but he might know. I don't think there's much Rumple doesn't know."

"You're right." Emma's brows furrowed. "I'll see what I can do to keep you and the baby safe. For now, I'd prefer you avoid taking lessons from Rumple. I need to know how much he knows first and what he plans to do."

"And what will we do in the meantime?"

"We'll be careful. Leopold doesn't suspect a thing, and I'd rather he stay that way."

Regina nodded and watched as Emma walked over to her, slightly relaxed and wrapped her arms around her. She lifted her head to look at Emma, her green eyes shining like a beacon in the dimly lit room. "Do you think Sidney heard anything of our conversation in the stables?"

"No. I sensed his presence when he used magic to get there. We'll have to be more careful inside the castle as I still don't know the extent of Sidney's powers or what his purpose is here. It's pretty obvious that he's smitten with you. Maybe he's developing a crush on you."

"What's a crush?"

"It's almost like being in love, but it's not there yet."

"Oh, I see." Regina smiled and leaned forward, her lips brushing against Emma's. "And what are you going to do about it?"

"We can use it at the right time."

"I like the way you think." Regina licked Emma's bottom lip and smiled in satisfaction when the blonde shivered against her.

"And what else do you like about me?"

"I will show you." Regina smirked and pulled Emma by her vest towards her bed.

Chapter 31: Chapter 31

Enchanted Forest, past.

Rumple was hunched over his long table in the dark, mostly empty room that, in other castles, would have been a dining room that would surely hold hundreds of guests, drinks and food. In Rumple's case, however, there were dozens of books, notebooks with notes and various magical objects that even he didn't know for sure.

The last time he was with Regina, Rumple felt strong magic emanating from her, more specifically from her womb, and he didn't know what to think about it. A baby could spoil his plans, delay them. This was certainly an unforeseen event, and Rumple didn't like the unexpected. He snorted and closed another book with a loud thud. 

None of that was helping him find a way to find out more about the possible child Regina was carrying. He would have to resort to more mundane means. Perhaps enchanted mirrors could help you discover what was going on in the White kingdom's castle and court, and how to use these events to your own success. However, Rumple was pretty sure that whatever was going on there had to do with that mysterious woman he'd encountered in the woods, and later, at Cora's house. He needed to find out who that woman was and what role she played in Regina's life. It's more important; in his.

Grumbling to himself, Rumple got up from the table and went to the large mirror that stood in the corner of the room. It looks like the mirror he gave Regina on her wedding eve, but that one didn't lead to other realms. He muttered an incantation and in a few seconds the mirror glowed reddish, returning to normal shortly afterwards. "Mirror, show me Regina Mills." Rumple ordered, arms crossed in front of his chest.

The mirror glowed and a reddish smoke appeared in the glass, gradually dissipating and revealing the young Queen in her chambers. She was on the bed, and next to her was a person. Long blonde hair with defined but messy curls. When she turned onto her back exposing her profile, Rumple immediately recognized her as the woman he'd seen before, in the woods and at Cora's house. It was apparent to him at that point what they were doing, and Rumple raised his eyebrows in mild surprise. He watched as the blonde woman stroked Regina's belly, and the young Queen covered her hand with hers.

"That's enough." Rumple grumbled at the mirror and in the next moment the image disappeared.

He had no interest in watching Regina's illicit activities, and besides, he'd already figured out what he needed. Now, he needed to think about how to use that to her advantage.

Rumple would use the mirror to try to find out more about the mysterious blonde, but for that he would first need to find out her name. "Mirror, show me Leopold White's castle and what goes on there."

The mirror flashed again, the red smoke soon giving way to images of the castle and the people in it. Rumple watched with some interest for a few minutes, but soon grew bored when he noticed that there wasn't much to help him there. The people in that place were boring and unambitious.

Muttering something to himself, Rumple returned to the table with the books, notes and magical objects. He picked up a spell book and headed to what he called the laboratory. It was time to make some potions and experiments.

(...)

Delilah was in her room, leaning over the small wooden table where two books were open; spells and potions, and plants and their uses in magic. There was also a notebook and quill pen. The room was lit by lamps and enchanted candles, like Emma's. And it was also protected by some basic spells.

The room had been modified by Emma with magic to make it bigger as well, giving Delilah more space and comfort. In the opposite corner was a small wardrobe, a simple bathtub, but that allowed Delilah to take a hot bath and relax after a particularly hard day.

There was yet another table, close to the table Delilah was at now, which contained samples of plants, powders, fruits, ointments, and other things in different stages of experiments. There was also a mini potion-making kit, which contained various types and sizes of glass tubes; some interconnected by an iron structure, others arranged on a wooden support.

Ever since Emma asked her to take care of everything if anything happened to her, Delilah has thrown herself into learning everything she can about magic and developing and mastering her own powers. She had no idea what exactly she would have to do if something happened to Emma, and so she was studying everything she could. Some of the books Emma got for her were very advanced, and some others were in a different language, but for the most part Emma helped her with that. Regina also took lessons from her at times, but most of the young Queen's training took place with a creature Emma referred to only as a goblin crocodile.

Delilah shook her head and returned her attention to the books in front of her. Her brewing of potions and medicines had improved a lot since she started taking classes with Emma, and the quality of her medicinal pastes and teas had definitely improved and now had a longer lasting effect.

At that moment she was taking some notes on poisonous plants, as she would try to find a way to neutralize their toxins and use them for healing instead of killing. Of course, she needed to know both, but Delilah would rather learn to use all of that to help rather than harm.

A knock on the door woke her from her notes. "Yes?"

"It's me, Del."

The girl smiled at Emma's voice and with a wave of her hand unlocked the door. "Hey."

"I wasn't sure if you were still awake." Emma said, her eyes wandering over the table with the experiments and finally landing on Delilah and the notes and books in front of her.

"I'm trying to figure out a way to use the toxin in some of these plants so that they can cure rather than kill."

"Oh, antidotes." Emma smiled proudly. "It's doable, although I'm not sure how. Where I come from, scientists have even figured out how to use venoms from animals like snakes and scorpions to make antidotes. , and can tell the doctor which species bit them, the doctor will be able to administer the antidote and save the person."

"This is amazing, Emma." Delilah's eyes sparkled with the information and her willpower was renewed. Now that she knew it was actually possible, nothing would stop her from figuring out how to do it.

"You would do very well in my world. I have no doubt that you would be a great scientist and help many people."

"Your world looks good. I wish I could go there with you."

"I wish you could go." Emma sighed heavily.

"So, it wasn't to talk about magic and potions that you came here, was it?"

"Also for that, but I feel like I've been neglecting you these past few months, and you're a good friend to me."

"Don't worry, I understand. There's a lot going on, and with the Queen's pregnancy-"

"Still," Emma sighed and sat down in the vacant chair by the experiment table. "You gave up everything, left everything and everyone behind to come here with me and I've barely been spending time with you except when I'm teaching you magic lately."

"You're not neglecting me, Emma. By taking up work at the castle, I knew I'd barely have time for anything either. Besides, our relationship has changed, and it's understandable that the time we spend together will change too." Delilah offered Emma a reassuring smile. "Don't feel guilty about it. You already blame yourself enough for things you can't control."

"You would get along great with a friend of mine." Emma smiled. "But at the same time, I fear what would become of me if one day you two got together."

Delilah didn't say anything. She just smiled and arched her eyebrow at Emma. She knew this was Emma's way of dodging the issue. "Well, if you're just here to keep me company, why don't you make yourself comfortable?"

Emma nodded and kicked off her boots, and walked over to Delilah's bed, where she sprawled out.

Delilah remained focused on her activities, switching between her notes and the experiments she was doing. Emma's voice filled the room now and then, telling her things about her life far away, in that other realm she might never know. Delilah enjoyed hearing Emma's stories, getting to know a little more about the woman who had become her friend, her only true friend in this land so hard on women.

It wasn't long before the room fell silent, however, and the only sounds were Delilah's footsteps as she shifted from one table to another, and Emma's calm, even breathing, indicating that she had fallen asleep.

(...)

Emma swore under her breath when she woke up and felt the heat surrounding her, and immediately noticed that something was different. "Regina?" She called uncertainly, trying to look around, through the barrier of fire.

"Try again, Swan."

Emma spun on her heel, the amused voice filling her ears and her heart with longing and fear. "Lilith? What are you doing here? Did something happen in Storybrooke? Is Regina okay?"

"Geez, Swan."

Emma heard Lilith laugh and relief flooded through her for a moment. And then; "Wait, why are you here?"

"I'm glad to see you too, Swan."

Emma shook her head and took a step towards her friend's voice. Gradually the flames began to subside and she could see Lilith. "I'm happy to see you, but I'm worried too." She sighed and walked over to Lilith, wrapping her friend in a tight hug. "I'm sorry I left you alone to deal with the madness that is that place."

"I'm doing fine." Lilith shrugged.

"So why are you here?"

"Well, Regina shared some concerns about your stay here, and she knew that as much as you share things with each other that you don't share with anyone else, there are things you won't tell her."

"So she sent you to find out what I'm up to here?"

"She didn't send me. I volunteered." Lilith rolled her eyes. "We all know that you have a slight tendency to get into trouble, and after the things you told Regina…well."

"I've told her everything she, and everyone, needs to know for now."

"Swan, I know you as well as your dear Regina. And I know when you're trying to hide things from us. I know there's more going on, but you're not going to tell Regina, whether for fear of her trying to kill you right here, or because you can't tell so you don't mess things up, I don't know, but if I have to bet , I bet on the first option."

"I'm not sure I like the fact that you still know me so well after all these years." Emma snorted. "There's a lot going on, yes, and most of it I still can't process."

"Why don't you tell me some of those things and we'll see how I can help? I know we share different things with different friends, and that's okay. Regina understands too."

"Turns out, if I tell you certain things, you'll tell Regina."

"You have my word I won't tell her anything, Swan." Lilith stared at her, her dark green eyes glowing in the flame-lit room. "I mean, I'll tell her you're fine, but your secrets, I won't tell anyone. Even if I have to make something up for that."

"I wish it were that simple, Lily."

"You're so stubborn! You know that, don't you?"

"I think I got that from my parents." Emma laughed.

"Anyway," Lilith sighed. She knew it would be pointless to press Emma at this point, and she would try another approach. If it didn't work, at least she had tried. "We may be close to finding a way to bring you back."

Emma felt her blood run cold. She didn't want to leave the young Queen now. If Regina was left alone in the hands of Rumple and Cora, God only knows what would happen to her and the baby. "How?"

"Apparently there is a magical artifact that can travel through time. Like the necklace Hermione wears in Harry Potter, but more complicated and a lot harder to find."

"Then how can you guys be close to succeeding?"

"Killian will go looking for it through the magical realms." Lilith said like it was no big deal. "My mom and Regina still think it's just a long shot, and that this artifact is nothing more than a legend, but he and Belle are convinced it exists and they will find it."

"Belle is going with Killian?" Emma's eyes widened in disbelief.

"Looks like it. Belle always liked adventures, she said."

"But she and Killian have a past. And it's not a good one." Emma frowned, the stories from Henry's book mixing with what little she knew about all of them and the recent events she was experiencing.

"It's up to them to sort it out." Lilith shrugged. "People change, Emma. And apparently this Killian guy is determined to change."

"Good for him." Emma said absently. Her thoughts were distant and her head a mess. Since she'd ended up trapped in the past she'd barely stopped to think about Killian, and in her conversations with Regina they almost never talked about him. Emma wondered if Killian's wanting to help them had something to do with their relationship and his possessiveness of her, or if it was something else entirely.

"Speaking of past," Lilith tried again. "Regina told me you joined the royal guard and are the personal guard for the younger version of her."

"Yes."

"What do you do?"

"Basically my job is to keep Regina safe."

"Ah, no different than you did in Storybrooke then."

"The difference is that there are a lot more strange creatures here. Fewer villains, though."

"Tedious."

"A little, yes, but honestly, I don't know how people can want to go back to a place like this Lily. No running water, no power, food is sparse for those who live beyond the castle walls. The way they treat the majority of women-" Emma said, her face twisting into a grimace of disgust and anger.

"Not so different from our world then."

"It's ridiculous, Lily." Emma snorted. "And that creates mixed feelings for me, you know?"

"Because as much as you resent your parents for putting you in that wardrobe, you're grateful that they did." 

"Yes." Emma sighed and sat on the floor. "I know I've let them down, that I'm not the perfect princess they expected me to be, and that even as a savior, I'm a disaster. Apparently the only person I'm good at saving is Regina." Emma ran her hands through her hair and tied it into a loose ponytail. "I'm sure even if I had grown up here, surrounded by these ridiculous traditions, I would still have let them down. I know I would rather join an army than have to undergo an arranged marriage. Even if I had to flee their kingdom to do so."

"You could go live with my mom and me if things had been different." Lilith wiggled her eyebrows playfully.

Emma smiled weakly at Lilith and laced their fingers. She knew well what her friend was doing and was grateful for it. It always worked that way between them.

"I don't know how I'm going to face my parents when I get back, especially my mother, knowing everything I know now about her and Regina's history."

"You won't be alone, Em."

"I know, but Lily, the things I've seen – the things I see." Emma shook her head. "Henry's book doesn't even tell half of Regina's story. And my mom always idolized her father, saying he was a good and just man and that he loved Regina." Emma felt hatred for Leopold spread through her body and bile rise in her throat.

"I highly doubt that, if all the books we've read over a lifetime are any indication."

"Anyway, how's Henry? Regina says you two are getting along great."

"The kid is amazing, Em. He's fun, smart and kind. You two raised him well."

"Regina did all the hard work."

Before Lilith could say anything, Emma felt the pull of the magic that held them there and knew their time was running out. "Don't do anything stupid while I'm gone." She squeezed Lilith's hand and smiled, and the next moment she was back in Delilah's room.

(...)

The next morning, after breakfast, Leopold requested Emma's presence in the meeting room, which consisted of a long wooden table heaped with maps of the kingdoms with small gold figures on strategic points, and a few chairs along the table. . At the head of the table was Leopold, of course. On his right was the captain of the guard, on his left was the master-at-arms, and a few more men Emma didn't bother to memorize the names of. Behind Leopold's chair was Sidney.

"Your Majesty." Emma nodded slightly, lowering her head. "I beg your pardon for the delay, but Your Queen was not feeling well and I had to escort her to her chambers."

Leopold nodded and waved his hand dismissively. "I'll ask the doctor to come see you later."

Emma nodded, anger bubbling in her chest and magic radiating through her body, but she kept her mouth shut. She knew that what Regina was feeling was just morning sickness, and nothing serious, but still.

"The reason I requested this meeting is because we have some worrying news coming from neighboring kingdoms." Leopold folded his hands on the table, leaning over the map. "Those creatures that attacked us a few months ago are advancing through the realms in search of the Gauntlet. They will soon be here and we need to prepare. Prevent them from getting so close to our realm."

"If Your Majesty allows me." The captain of the guard spoke. "I saw the message that was sent to you and from the information contained therein I think we should send a part of our knights eastwards and a part further south."

"Your Majesty." Another man said, getting up. "We don't know anything about these creatures and the only time we saw them in action was in that attack. It would be wise to send a small patrol and try to find out how big their army is, if any, and how they organize themselves. If anyone commands them or if they act on their own."

"Well thought." Leopold said thoughtfully. "Separate ten men and send them with the necessary provisions. Ask the keeper of the animals to separate an owl to accompany them, so that we can receive information about these creatures faster. A war is approaching and we cannot be unprepared."

"If Your Majesty permits," Emma finally spoke. "I would like to try to find information about these creatures as well."

"And how do you intend to do that?" One of Leopold's army men said dismissively.

"I have my ways." Emma shrugged.

"Very well, Miss Colter." Leopold said after a moment. "But don't forget what your real obligation is here."

"Do not worry, Your Majesty. I will not fail in my obligations to the Queen."

"That's all for now. Get back to your chores." Leopold waved his hand and got up to leave the room.

 

Chapter 32: Chapter 32

Enchanted Forest, past.

In the weeks following the meeting with Leopold, Emma ventured through libraries and villages to try to find out more about these creatures. They weren't like anything she'd ever read in even the most amazing fantasy books in her life, and if she'd learned anything over the past few years, it was that all stories could be true.

It turns out that in the Enchanted Forest they weren't in the habit of putting such information in books, at least not in ways that could be useful. She would need to resort to other means, perhaps trying to come face to face with one of these creatures.

"I don't like that idea." Daniel grumbled as Emma paced the room. "It's dangerous and Regina needs you here."

"It's because of Regina that I'm doing this. I need to keep her safe." Emma ran her hands through her hair.

"Then let me go get that information for you. I'm already dead anyway. I can't get hurt."

"But it seems you are trapped in the limits of this kingdom. How will you do it if you need to look for these creatures in other kingdoms?"

"I can try contacting other ghosts. There are plenty of them out there." Daniel shrugged.

"Even ghosts can be dangerous." Emma said, vaguely remembering the plot of the movie Ghost. "I don't know if I like this."

"I promise I'll be careful."

Emma stared at him for a long moment and then groaned; "Fine."

(...)

Emma shook her head as they walked through the doors of the Mills' old house, Regina at her side. "I still think it was better that you stayed in the castle."

"I can't stand to be there and you know it." Regina said through clenched teeth. Her belly was already visible now, and according to the doctor of Leopold's kingdom, she would give birth in a maximum of two months. "Besides, I know I'm safe with you."

"You're so stubborn, you know that?" Emma snorted.

"But you love me anyway."

Emma stared at her for a moment, but didn't say anything. She didn't want to say those words, not because she didn't love Regina, but because she didn't know how much time she had left with her and what would happen when Emma finally returned to the present. She hoped, however, that her eyes were able to say what her mouth could not.

"We'd better get on with it." Regina cleared her throat and guided Emma to Cora's vault.

Emma sighed and followed the young Queen to a door that led to the vault entrance, down a corridor of smooth stone and earth until she came to a chamber that opened into most of the space under the Mills' house.

With a wave of her hand Emma lit the torches attached to the walls as Regina walked among the tables and shelves lighting the oil lamps. There were hundreds of books scattered across the shelves, probably arranged according to the level of power their teachings contained. Other books were about history; not just from the Enchanted Forest, but from other realms as well.

"I think we should start with those." Regina said, picking up one of the history books.

"Yes, I don't think we'll find information about what these creatures are, or where they come from, in spell and potion books."

Emma watched as Regina just nodded and settled into one of the armchairs with the heavy book in her hands. She grabbed a random history book and settled into another armchair. Emma knew that no one would bother them there.

The hours seemed to pass slowly there in that place, and even without wanting to, even though it was so different, it reminded Emma of Regina's vault in Storybrooke; the books, the ingredients for spells and potions, the hearts, and all the odds and ends Regina kept there. Compared to Cora's vault, the one Regina kept in Storybrooke was small and even cozy. This one gave even the most powerful of Dark Ones the creeps. Emma shook her head and with a wave of her hand made food appear on one of the tables; cake, fruit, wild strawberry tea, warm milk, bread with herbs and spices and oatmeal porridge.

"Are you planning to serve a feast in my mother's vault?" Regina raised her eyebrows, looking amazed and amused.

"You're pregnant, you need to eat right." Emma shrugged.

"Still, you conjured enough food to feed a small army."

"Better safe than sorry."

Regina shook her head and picked up her oatmeal.

At the end of the day, Emma said that it would be better for them to go back to the castle, as this would prevent Leopold or the others, especially Sidney, from wondering where they were.

This routine lasted for a few days, and on a few occasions, Delilah accompanied them. Since she became Regina's handmaiden at Emma's request, the two have grown closer. Emma wouldn't say they became friends, no. Regina had a hard time letting people into her life, just like she did, but with each passing day, Delilah showed herself to be more and more loyal, and that kind of earned Regina's trust.

On the fourth day they were in Cora's vault, searching through all those books, Emma found something. There was a small leather-bound book with yellowed pages. It was a book about the kingdom of Sheteodore, which lay in the realm of The Hallowed Vales, far beyond the borders of the Enchanted Forest. It was a kingdom with extreme weather conditions; a Tundra and a Tropical Forest seemed to coexist and in the middle of them a desert cut by a river that became lava or the coldest water, depending on the season. The inhabitants there were known as Tundra Halflings, but other than that there wasn't much information about their culture, army or anything that could give them an advantage at the time of a battle.

Despite the harsh climate of the place, the Tundra Halflings seemed to thrive, and apparently were very good with technology and had some knowledge of magic, but there was no information about the extent of their knowledge in either field.

Emma, Regina and Delilah were hunched over one of the tables, the book propped up on an old map as they tried to figure out a way to stop these creatures, and more importantly, what they really wanted. Who were they serving? If they were in cahoots with some Enchanted Forest kingdom or if they only served their own purposes.

"Do you know if Leopold's men got any useful information about the Tundra Halflings?" Delilah asked as she looked at the map.

"The patrol hasn't returned yet." Emma sighed heavily. "I think we'd better take this to the castle, that way we'll have more time to check it all out."

Regina and Delilah agreed and helped Emma get some maps and books. Emma even set aside a few more books on spells and potions and magic in general so that Regina and Delilah could study. Once they had gathered everything they needed, Emma transported them safely back to Leopold's castle, appearing in her own room. "After dinner we'll meet here to try to find out something useful regarding the Tundra Halflings."

Delilah and Regina nodded and left Emma's room. Delilah escorted the young Queen to her chambers and ran a hot bath for her while they waited for dinner.

With a wave of her hand, Emma conjured up a table big enough to place the maps and books they'd brought from Cora's safe. After arranging everything on the table, Emma went to take a hot shower and meet Regina for dinner.

Emma knew that she would soon need to tell Leopold what she had discovered, but at the same time she feared what that might mean.

(...)

Sidney watched Regina's interactions with Emma like an eagle. He was certain there was more between them than a mere Queen/Knight relationship and he didn't like it. He needed to find a way to get Emma away from Regina so he could begin his plan to win the young Queen and claim her as his own. Getting rid of Leopold would be the easy part, Sidney thought as she watched them all through dinner.

When he arrived at the kingdom, Sidney soon noticed the closeness between Emma and Regina, and questioned Leopold about it. The old King dismissed Sidney's concern by saying that it was Emma's duty to stay close to Regina at all times to keep her safe and also to keep any man away from her. 

"Stupid idiot." Sidney spat. Didn't Leopold see what was right under his nose? He would need to find a way to convince him to get rid of Emma, because despite everything the old man seemed to have a certain fondness for the woman.

Sidney was watching the way Emma looked at Regina, and the way the young Queen seemed to stare back at her, and he needed to make Leopold see that. To see the same as him.

After dinner he accompanied Leopold to the library, where he met with the captain of the army. Apparently the patrol that Leopold had sent out in search of information about the mysterious creatures had returned, with only two men alive.

As he listened to the accounts of the men who survived, Leopold drank a large glass of wine. When the men had finished their tales, Leopold sent them back to their chambers and stared blankly into space. Sidney knew this was the moment. The King's thoughts were wandering and open to suggestion.

Sidney started slowly, giving his opinion on the knights' reports, on what little they knew about the creatures and their methods of battle and finally; "That woman, Queen Regina's knight, she said she would seek information about the creatures and that she had her means. Does Your Majesty trust her?"

"So far she has shown herself to be very loyal to me and the kingdom. She saved my precious daughter's life, as well as my young Queen's life."

"Still, Your Majesty." Sidney paused, picked up the bottle of wine and refilled Leopold's glass. "She seems to spend a lot of time with the Queen. I'm not sure that's appropriate."

"What are you trying to say? Say it at once, genius!"

"It may be nothing, but she seems to have a special fondness for the Queen." Sidney lowered his head, but his eyes stayed on Leopold's, holding his gaze. "If Your Majesty understands what I mean."

"Are you by any chance implying that Emma has feelings for the Queen?"

"It seems so, Your Majesty."

"And where did you get this nonsense from?"

"I'm a very observant man, Your Majesty. And I've been alive long enough to know the signs."

"And what do you suggest I do?"

"I think the ideal is to send Emma away."

"I have no reason to. Besides, my daughter adores Emma."

"Princess Snow is young, in time she will forget about her."

"You don't know my daughter, Sidney."

"Perhaps not, but I know people's hearts and I know that Emma has feelings for her Queen. Look at them with different eyes from now on and you will see that I am telling the truth."

"What you are implying is very serious."

"When Your Majesty gave me a place in your court and freed me from the curse of being a genius forever, I chose to be loyal to you. And that's what I'm doing right now as I try to warn you before it's too late."

"Very well, I will grant your request and pay more attention to it, but God help me if you're just making things up out of pettiness." Leopold downed all the liquid in the glass in just one gulp. "Now go and leave me alone. I have a lot on my mind about protecting my kingdom."

Sidney nodded and left, smiling pleased with himself for having at least convinced Leopold to pay more attention to Emma's behavior. Then he would have to get rid of Leopold, and if need be, the baby as well.

(...)

Emma was standing by her bedroom window, her gaze roaming the realm below; the gardens, the courtyard, the simple houses of those fortunate enough to live within the castle walls, the stables, the knights' training arena, and beyond and around the castle, the forest.

The sounds of owls and other nocturnal animals filled the night and helped clear Emma's mind. She heard the servants whispering that only two of the ten men on the patrol Leopold had sent out had returned, and they were terrified. She would need to find a way to talk to them, find out exactly what they knew because that would help a lot when putting together a strategy to fight the Tundra Halflings. If only Daniel was back with some information, Emma thought. And as if she had conjured his ghost, Daniel appeared in her room.

"Thank God you're back." Emma breathed in relief.

It was ridiculous how attached she'd become to a ghost, but it was impossible not to like Daniel.

"Glad to be back too."

"Did you discover anything?"

"Yes, and I'm afraid it's not good news."

"First of all: is there a way to defeat them?"

"Yes. Probably."

"Fine. Then I can handle the rest."

Emma listened attentively to Daniel's reports; apparently the ghosts also had a communication network and even informants, and the ghosts that managed to roam freely between realms and lands told Daniel that the Tundra Halflings had come through a portal and that this portal was situated in a place called the Infinite Forest.

"Apparently defeating them in battle is the same way as defeating a normal army." Daniel said, grimacing in disgust.

"Yes, it's possible to kill them fairly easily, but if they have an open portal that sends these creatures here continuously, we need to find a way to close this portal or it will be impossible to defeat them." Emma said thoughtfully. "Thanks, Dan. I'm going to talk to Leopold about it tomorrow."

(...)

"Your Majesty, do you have a minute?" Emma bowed briefly as she entered the library.

"Yes, Miss Colter."

Leopold looked at her curiously, and there was something different about his gaze, Emma noticed. "Your Majesty will remember that I asked permission to seek information about the creatures that plague the Enchanted Forest."

"Yes."

"Yesterday I finally got some information that might help us get rid of them."

"Proceed." Leopold said, folding his hands on the table.

"These creatures are known as Tundra Halflings, from the kingdom of Sheteodore, which belongs to The Hallowed Vales. As we already know, it is possible to kill them relatively easily, however, they have an open portal in the Infinite Forest, and this portal remains open sending out hundreds of these creatures all the time, so it seems impossible to defeat them. We need to find a way to close this portal, Your Majesty."

"And what do you suggest, Miss Colter?"

"We don't have a lot of information about the Tundra Halflings so I'll need time to try to find out more about them and how to close this portal. Whether it will be possible to do it from here or if we need to find where the other side of this portal is, probably in their lands, and close through there."

"You say send someone to Sheteodore, possibly, and sacrifice that person to save the Enchanted Forest."

"I'm afraid so, Your Majesty."

"Let's hope it doesn't come to that." Leopold sighed heavily. "It might be interesting for you to talk to the knights who returned yesterday, the only survivors of the patrol. They might have some information that will help you. Besides, you'll need to work with my army's commanders and captains to strategize on how to stop them."

"Yes, Your Majesty, I will." Emma nodded and left the library when Leopold dismissed her with a wave of his hand.

(...)

After spending long and tortuous hours alongside the captains and commanders of Leopold's army trying to strategize and sharing the information she possessed about the Tundra Halflings, Emma was finally back in her room.

Delilah and Regina were waiting for her; the various books of magic; spells and potions, and even some books on wars and strategies spread out over the map on the table.

Emma looked at the two young women and smiled tiredly. "If I have to talk about strategies or the Tundra Halflings for one more minute today I'm going to throw myself into Helm's Deep."

"Where?"

Emma smiled in amusement at the confusion evident on Regina and Delilah's faces. "Never mind." She sat in the chair by the window and removed her boots, wiggling her toes and sighing in relief. "I don't know how much time we have until this battle gets here, so I'd rather we focus on learning magic." Emma took one of Cora's books and opened it to the last spell they'd been studying. "Turn to page 394." She said seriously.

"Emma, what-"

"Did you hit your head?"

Delilah and Regina asked at the same time, confused, but Emma just smiled at them. Her smile widened and soon turned into a laugh. Regina and Delilah were looking at her like Emma had really hit her head or something, and Emma wished she could explain to them about pop culture, but before she could say anything, she felt her body go weightless like it hadn't in a long time and then she was hurled up into darkness. "Shit."

When she finally stopped falling through the darkness, Emma landed gracefully on the ground. "At least this time I didn't fall on my ass."

"Eloquent as always."

"Regina!" Emma turned on her heel, a smile widening on her face.

"No, Snow White." Regina rolled her eyes.

"Well, after you sent Lilith, I was wondering if anyone else would visit or if you would come see me." Emma fought the urge to stick her tongue out at Regina as if she were a teenager.

"Miss Swan, honestly-"

"By the way, why aren't we in the fire room today?"

"I have no idea." Regina furrowed her brows. "Perhaps where we are is influenced by your activities. What were you doing before here?"

"I was just about to teach you and a friend some Defense Against the Dark Arts spells." Emma giggled, remembering Regina and Delilah's confusion when she told them to open the book to page 394.

"You what?" Regina shook her head and massaged her temples. "And for God's sake, don't tell me you're referring to magic and all that surrounds it like it's a children's fantasy book."

"Hey, I'm a better teacher than Rumple!" Emma whined. "Besides, Harry Potter may be a children's book, and the author may be an asshole, but the book has some really good points."

"Emma, you can't keep interfering with things like that." Regina sighed and chose to ignore the discussion about Harry Potter.

"Don't worry, Your Majesty. Your lessons with Rumple continue, but it's nice to sit with you and practice a little. It also helps me with my powers." Emma crossed her arms over her chest and pouted. "In case you don't remember, I don't know how to control them very well and it's not a good idea to have the most powerful Dark One of all without control of her powers out there."

"You have a point." Regina sighed heavily. "So how are things in the past?"

"Well if you don't want my head on a silver platter it means I haven't screwed up and the timeline hasn't exploded yet."

"Emma, this is serious."

"I know. And it's fine around here." Emma's tone dropped the banter and she turned in the dimly lit space, searching for Regina's face. "What do you remember about the Tundra Halflings?"

"Who?"

"Tundra Halflings." Emma repeated slowly. "A mix of orcs and trolls, apparently."

"Never heard of them."

"Oh. Shit."

"Emma, what's going on?"

Emma scratched the back of her neck and offered Regina a sheepish smile. She was in trouble. Perhaps these creatures were there because of her interference, and now she needed to find a way to clean up the mess before disaster struck. "Uh, there are these creatures and they are raiding the Enchanted Forest realms in search of a magic gauntlet."

"Emma, I swear-" Regina closed her eyes, massaging her temples.

Before either of them could say anything, Emma felt her body go light again and darkness enveloped her, taking her back to her room in Leopold's castle. 

Chapter 33: Chapter 33

Storybrooke, present days. 

 

 

Regina sat up abruptly, her head throbbing with the little information Emma had shared.

"Regina, what happened?" Maleficent walked over and handed the brunette a glass of water.

"I don't-" Regina closed her eyes and shook her head. "Nothing out of the ordinary happened if that's what you're asking." She accepted the glass of water and took a long sip. "But I'm afraid we're running out of time."

"What do you mean?"

"Emma mentioned an invasion all over the Enchanted Forest, apparently."

"What do you mean? By who?"

"By the Tundra I don't know what." Regina furrowed her brows. "I never heard of them."

"Tundra Halflings?" Zelena asked, walking into the living room with the baby in her arms.

"Yes." Regina narrowed her eyes. "You know them?"

"They tried to attack Oz once. My flying monkeys got rid of them." Zelena shrugged and turned her attention to the squirming, giggling baby in her arms. "Nasty little creatures they are, but no need to worry my little munchkin. I'm sure the hot sheriff will take care of them and keep the timeline intact."

"Zelena." Regina sighed heavily. "Stop saying those things in front of the child."

"What? About Tundra Halflings being nasty little creatures or telling the truth about your sheriff?"

"Emma is not my sheriff." Regina said slowly, trying to keep her voice neutral, not letting Zelena know how it affected her to see her referring to Emma that way.

"Well, I thought so since she's the sheriff and you're the mayor and this is your town."

"Ladies." Maleficent sighed. "It doesn't matter if Emma is hot or not, what we need to know is: what these Tundra Halflings want in the Enchanted Forest and whether they're there has anything to do with Emma's presence, whether it affected anything in the timeline."

"You need to send me back, Mal."

"You need some rest. These connections use up a lot of your energy."

"I can rest later. I need you to send me back now."

"Regina, I'm not sending you back now."

"I don't like to intrude, but knowing the sheriff, I doubt she knows why these things are attacking the Enchanted Forest, I mean, if it has anything to do with her presence there." Zelena smiled in amusement.

"Regina, think about it. Did Emma say anything else? The reason for these invasions, for example."

"She mentioned something about a magic gauntlet, but I didn't get a chance to ask about that gauntlet."

"Okay, let's start there." Maleficent snapped her fingers and the next moment the room was filled with ancient books on magic and Enchanted Forest history.

"I don't know why you don't ask the bookworm instead of wasting time reading hundreds of books."

"You talk to Belle, I'll go down to the police station to talk to Lilith again."

"Regina, Lilith already told you; Emma didn't tell her anything."

"I know, but your daughter knows Emma well, and she might be able to read something in her behavior. Something I can't."

"I highly doubt it, but if you think it will help." Maleficent shrugged.

Regina nodded and disappeared into her purple smoke.

(...)

Maleficent entered the library with Zelena close behind, pushing the stroller. She raised an eyebrow when she saw Belle and Hook hunched over one of the tables with what looked like maps and a few open books.

"I see you're still working on the routes between the realms."

"Hello Mal." Belle lifted her head and smiled. "Hello, Zelena."

"Hello ladies." Hook nodded. "Belle said you need information about some creatures that are roaming the Enchanted Forest."

"Yes." Maleficent looked from Killian to Belle, brow arched. "And also about a magic gauntlet."

"As for the Tundra Halflings, there isn't much information about them in the books, at least not here. I can take a look in Rumple's vault, but I doubt we'll find anything." Bella sighed. "The only thing we find in the books here is that the Tundra Halflings are a race that came from the mixture between orcs and trolls and that they live in a distant realm, but beyond that there is not much that can help us."

"I don't know if we have time to go through Rumple's vault for information." Maleficent massaged her temples. "About the gauntlet, did you get anything?"

"There are hundreds of magic gauntlets out there." Hook sighed. "You'll need to be more specific."

"I would love to, but Miss Swan didn't tell Regina what kind of gauntlet it was, or anything that might be useful."

"I would bet on something very rare." Zelena said, drawing the attention of the others. "When the Tundra Halflings tried to attack Oz, they were after a very rare magical artifact. Something so rare that most people believed it to be just a legend, like the artifact you're going after."

"This can help narrow down the search." Killian said thoughtfully. "I have some books on my ship that might help."

"Excellent." Maleficent nodded. "You two; come to my house for dinner tonight at 7 pm."

"Yes ma'am." Hook offered a crooked smile.

Without another word Maleficent turned and left, not having to look back to know Zelena was following. So many questions swirled in her head, and at the same time Maleficent felt like she had nothing in there. It was maddening.

Since Gold and the others brought her back from the ashes, there hasn't been a day of peace in that place. Of course, even with all the craziness, good things had come out of it, like finding her lost daughter, reconnecting with Regina, and one of the best parts; Ruby. The wolf brought a new breeze into her life, the promise of a fresh start, a future, something good. 

And then came Zelena. With all the sarcasm and defenses, walls as strong and insurmountable as Regina's once were. And yet, against all odds, not just Maleficent, but Ruby as well, found herself increasingly drawn to her. Not necessarily in a sexual way, but it was like Zelena had something that drew them to her, and Maleficent wasn't sure what to do. The only thing she could be sure of at that moment was that they would need to learn to navigate this in the midst of the storm, as apparently there was no peace in the near future, and depending on what happened in the past, there might not be a future at all.

(...)

"Lilith, did Emma say anything to you when you met the other day?" Regina asked as her purple smoke cleared around her, revealing the small police station. "Do you remember any details of her behavior that you might not have thought were important at the time?"

"I swear-" Lilith mumbled under her breath, shifting in her chair. "You and my mom are going to end up giving me a heart attack if you keep showing up like this."

"When did you talk to Emma?" Snow, who was walking into the police station at the same time Regina arrived, asked.

Regina mentally slapped herself. Of course, of all the times to go to the police station, Snow White would choose that one. "I just spoke to her." Regina said, keeping her head up. There wasn't much she could do at the moment.

"You-" Snow's chin quivered slightly and her eyes filled with tears. "You said you'd put me in touch with her, but so far nothing. Months have passed Regina. And how does she get in touch with my daughter before I do?" She said, pointing an accusing finger at Lilith, her face showing the feeling of betrayal towards Regina.

"First of all, I didn't promise to put you in touch with Emma. And I told you it's not that simple."

"But you've been communicating with Emma, and now so has she!"

"Maybe Emma doesn't want to talk to you." Lilith glared at Snow, her eyes glowing slightly yellow.

"Enough, you two." Regina raised her voice. "Snow, Emma's situation remains the same, so I don't have any big news for you. We're still working on a way to bring her back."

"But-"

"Lilith, you're coming with me. I need to talk to you." Regina said, and without waiting for an answer from either of them, she enveloped Lilith and herself in her purple smoke, leaving Snow alone in the police station.

(...)

Killian glanced sideways at Belle as they finished tracing the route to the last of the realms the sorcerer had indicated to him as the Timebreaker's possible whereabouts. He hoped that this search was not in vain and that they actually managed to reach Emma before it was too late. Not just because of the fact that she could destroy the present and future if she altered things in the past too much, but also because he didn't want her to delve too deeply into darkness. He knew the darkness, had seen firsthand what the darkness did to even the best of people, and he didn't want that for Emma.

"Killian, is everything okay?"

Belle's soft voice and thick accent brought him out of his thoughts. "Aye, luv."

"I know you're worried about Emma, but I know we're going to make it. Besides, true love can break any curse, even the Dark One's."

"Don't get me wrong, but if that's true, why didn't you ever break the crocodile curse?"

"Because Rumple chose his powers over me." Belle sighed sadly. "Rumple has suffered his whole life and when he acquired the powers of the Dark One, things changed. He no longer needed to worry about anything, nor fear anything. In the beginning, all he wanted was to give Bae the best life possible, where nothing was ever lacking, and with that he began to use his powers more and more. The Dark One's power, being a dark power, corrupts the person who wields it, even the best of them. Even if they have the best of intentions."

"Rumple ended up losing himself in his powers, letting himself be corrupted and becoming an evil, manipulative, selfish man, and all the adjectives you want to list. This caused him to lose the only person he truly loved; Bae. And even thus, Rumple couldn't see past his powers, his fears. He chose his powers over Bae, and then, his powers over me."

"All Baelfire ever wanted was his father, you know?" Killian smiled sadly. "When I first met him he was just a lost boy. Part of Peter Pan's troupe. That was an act of rebellion against the crocodile because he found him, and he went to Peter Pan to get Bae back, but Bae was so lost in his own pain, and Peter Pan's words were like honey in his mind, that he ended up choosing to follow him. In the end, Peter Pan was as bad as the crocodile."

"Emma and Bae were very similar in many ways and I fear for her." Killian sighed. "When all that trouble with the Snow Queen and Arendelle's sisters was going on, Emma and I got closer and talked reasonably about her past. Of course, she didn't tell me half of the things, but what she did tell me was enough for me to see how much alike she and Bae were, and I think that's what brought them together in the first place."

"And you're afraid that Emma's traumas and fears will plague her now that she's trapped in the past and she'll end up choosing to follow the same path as Rumple, or Bae, when he decided to follow Peter Pan, aren't you?"

"Regina hasn't told me much about Emma's situation, but from what I understand she is in Leopold White's castle, in a time where a young Regina has just become his wife, and from what I know of Regina's history, the things that Emma must be witnessing are enough for her to choose to take the path of darkness."

"I always thought, I mean, the story that was told in the Enchanted Forest, is that Regina married Snow's father out of greed, because she wanted to become Queen."

"No, luv." Killian shook his head. "But this story is not mine and it is not for me to tell it."

"In that case, I think we need to embark on this journey as soon as possible, no?"

"Do you really want to accompany me on this quest?" Killian cocked his head, his eyes narrowed in Belle's direction.

"I already told you, Captain, I can be very useful." There was a slightly amused yet shy smile on Belle's lips.

"I have no doubt about it, but this quest will not be easy."

"I'm not afraid of adventures, Captain."

"No, I imagine not."

"So what do you tell me?"

"Very well." Killian bit his lip and stared at Belle for a few seconds, as if searching for the right words. "I'm not very good at this, but I want to apologize for all the harm I've done to you." He took a step towards the woman and placed himself in front of her, keeping a reasonable distance to give her space. "I am truly sorry, Belle, for everything I did to you. For the things I said to you and the way I treated you on numerous occasions. I was blind in my hatred and my thirst for revenge against the crocodile, and the loss of my brother, over Milah and nothing else mattered to me and I ended up forgetting who I was along the way. I know that doesn't justify the things I've done, but I hope one day you can forgive me."

"You will see, Killian, that I am not one to hold grudges."

Killian just nodded and offered her a crooked smile. "I think we'd better hurry. We still have my boat to go by before we go to Maleficent's house."

(...)

As the purple smoke cleared around them, Lilith held on to the nearest wall, her eyes closed as she concentrated on getting everything to stop spinning around her. She'd been taking classes in magic and controlling her powers for months with Maleficent, but this smoke-to-transport thing still made her as queasy as a boat ride.

"Can't you and my mom use a car like a normal person?"

"You're too soft for a dragon." Regina chuckled. "Here dear, this should help with the seasickness."

Lilith looked suspiciously at the cup Regina handed her, but downed the entire contents in just one gulp. She was already beyond that when it came to the former Queen. And if her mother and Emma trusted Regina blindly, she had no reason to doubt the woman's intentions. Besides, Henry was great company and he had been raised by Regina.

"Are you alright, dear?"

Regina's amused tone brought her out of her thoughts. "I am, thanks. I'm not sure what that is, but it helped."

"It's just a seasickness potion." Regina shrugged. "I like to keep ready potions in my vault because in this town you never know what you're going to need or when."

Lilith nodded and slowly backed away from the wall, her feet steadier now and the nausea just a distant memory. She looked around, for the first time noticing where they were. "Wow, you have some very interesting stuff here." Lilith spun on her heel and started walking towards the wall that contained hundreds of ingredients for potions and spells.

"Don't touch anything, please."

"I wasn't going to-"

"You and Miss Swan seem to be very similar in some ways, and if I'm right, you're just as bad as she is at following that kind of order."

"You're right about Emma and I being alike in some ways, but unlike her, I don't touch on things I don't know what they are or what they do."

"That's impressive." Regina said sarcastically.

"Maybe because I was aware early on about who we were and our fates and everything." Lilith said, ignoring Regina's taunt.

"And why didn't you look for Emma after you found out who she was, what had really happened?"

"Emma wouldn't believe me."

"How can you be sure?"

"I know Emma."

"You didn't know her for that long back then."

"You do not understand." Lilith sighed. "The kind of connection Emma and I had…was – this is going to sound ridiculous, but unfortunately it makes sense," Lilith huffed. "It was magical. I felt like I'd known her my whole life, like she was the missing piece of my life's puzzle, you know?"

"It's a very rare type of connection."

"Yeah, but I think that's because of who we are, because of what happened to us, our fates and all that shit."

"And it could also be an even rarer connection."

"I swear if you say true love I will turn into a dragon and roast you."

"Is the idea of having this connection with Emma so bad?"

"No, of course not. But I know that's not the connection we have." Lilith smiled. "Emma is the most special person I've ever known, she's my best friend, and I'll always do anything for her, but I know what we feel for each other isn't that kind of love."

"But true love isn't just in the romantic sense."

"Well, it may be, but I don't think we're at that level."

"I understand."

Lilith watched Regina shift a little uncomfortably and wondered how it was possible that she didn't realize how she felt about Emma when jealousy seemed to gnaw at her at the mere thought that Emma and Lilith could share true love on any level. She shook her head and said; "So what did you want to talk to me about?"

"I'm not going to ask you to tell me what you and Emma talked about, unless she said something that could jeopardize the existence of all of us-"

"No, she didn't say anything to that effect." Lilith interrupted her. "Emma is doing her best not to lose control of her powers, even with everything going on around her. She just mentioned that she's seeing a lot of things-" Lilith shook her head, a long sigh leaving her lips. "You see, Emma and I grew up in this world, with very different views and teachings than the archaic traditions of the Enchanted Forest where all kinds of abuse is treated as 'normal,' and for her to see all that shit and not be able to do anything about it is maddening."

"I can imagine it." Regina sighed and sat down in an armchair. "Please make yourself comfortable."

Lilith nodded and sat in the other armchair. The vault, despite being all stone and looking rather gloomy, was cozy and warm. The fireplace seemed to have a steady fire and for a moment she wondered if that was her mother's doing.

"At the police station, you told Snow that maybe Emma didn't want to talk to her, and I could see in your eyes that it wasn't just to hurt Snow."

Regina's voice brought her out of her thoughts. "No, it was not." Lilith sighed. "Emma didn't go into detail but said that she has been seeing a lot of things in the castle, especially things related to her family and these things create conflicting feelings within her."

"That's exactly what I fear." Regina snapped her fingers and a glass of wine and a bottle of beer appeared. "Emma is very impulsive and very passionate. She feels too much, and doesn't control her feelings very well, especially when combined with her magic."

"You say it like it's a bad thing."

"I guess it depends, don't you?" Regina arched an eyebrow. "When we feel too much and let those feelings show, people can take advantage of it and hurt us."

"Yes, on that count you're right."

"And Emma is a very passionate person, as I said." Regina sighed. "And she didn't have control of her powers when she took on the darkness to save me. It was difficult even for Rumple to control the darkness within him, even with centuries of experience."

"To be honest, I'm more afraid of what might happen when Emma comes back than I am while she's stuck in the past." Lilith said after a while. "You see, I'm not afraid of her, but I'm afraid for her."

"I imagine that when Emma returns, we'll need to keep Snow away from her for a while."

"Not just Snow, but that decision is not up to me."

"What do you mean? Do you know something? Is there anything happening in the past that could impact the present?"

"I have my suspicions, but it's not for me to say them." Lilith said seriously, and there was fierce protection in her voice.

"Lily, if you know of something that is happening that could impact the present, you need to tell us." Regina's sounded desperate.

"No, I wouldn't say that what's happening will directly impact the present. As I told you, I know Emma well, and that's why I fear for her."

"I don't understand."

"It's not for me to say anything." Lilith took a long drink of her beer. "Besides, like I told you, they're just suspicions. If they're confirmed when Emma gets back, I'll be by her side to help her if she wants to."

Lilith's cell phone rang, interrupting Regina's response. She looked at the device and saw that it was a message from Maleficent. "My mom said we should all meet at home for dinner at 7 pm. Killian and Belle will be there too." Lilith pocketed her cell phone and stood up. "Thanks for the beer, but I have to get back to work now. See you tonight, Regina." And without saying anything else she headed towards the exit of the vault.

(...)

"You're restless today."

Zelena's voice made Ruby stop what she was doing and look at her over her shoulder. She put the knife down next to the beet she was cutting and turned to get a better look at her. "It's the first full moon night of the month."

"But that's not all, is it? There's something bothering you."

"And since when do you know me well enough to know that?" Ruby arched an eyebrow and crossed her arms over her chest. "Or better yet, since when do you care?" She knew she wasn't being fair to Zelena, and that kind of progress was just what she'd been working towards for months, but Zelena was right: something was bothering her.

"Forget I said anything." Zelena snorted and turned her attention to the carrot she was grating.

"Sorry." Ruby closed her eyes and exhaled slowly. "You're right. It's not just the fact that it's the first full moon. Something else is bothering me, but I'm not sure what it is." Her voice softened and Ruby walked over to where Zelena was. "I didn't mean to snap at you, I'm sorry."

"I understand." Zelena finally turned to look at her.

Ruby felt her heart beating fast, as if she was running through the forest in her wolf form. She could feel her heartbeat in her ears and her gaze moved from Zelena's eyes to her lips. Time seemed to stop for a second when Zelena licked her lips and it took all of Ruby's power not to kiss her. When Ruby's eyes met Zelena's again, there was something different in them and she could almost swear it was desire.

"I understand," Zelena cleared her throat and took a step back, bumping against the table. "I haven't been the best of people even when the only thing you all do is care about me and try to help me. So it's normal for you to snap at me when I get into things that don't concern me."

"No, it's not normal." Ruby said softly, and her hand, almost as if it had a mind of its own, went up and she found herself touching Zelena's cheek gently. "At least it's not normal for me. I'm not the type of person to snap at people and I'm terrible at keeping my defenses up, and I'm definitely not the type to play games with people."

"I-" Zelena swallowed hard, her gaze shifting between Ruby's eyes and lips. "I imagine not."

Ruby felt as Zelena's body shuddered slightly at her touch, her hand now resting on the crook of her neck, and she knew that if she looked in the mirror now, her eyes would have a faint yellow glow.

A part of her said that she should stop, get away, get out of that kitchen, that this was nothing but her wolfish will, but another part of Ruby knew it was more. That she needed more.

The longer she remained in that sort of bubble with Zelena pressed against her body, the more her wolf, and every part of her, called out to the witch. Ruby had known since she first felt it that there was no way she could escape. Something drew her to Zelena and the more she tried to fight it, the worse it got.

"Oh, for God's sake, if you're going to kiss me, do it already!"

Zelena's voice pierced the fog that seemed to gather around Ruby, snapping her out of her thoughts. Her eyes met Zelena's and they seemed to glow a different shade of blue, and there seemed to be something around them. An ancient magic, something that held them in that moment. And without thinking of anything else Ruby leaned forward, taking Zelena's lips in a fierce kiss and ending the little distance between them.

Ruby growled low in the back of her throat, her tongue demanding entry through soft lips as her hands held Zelena in place; one hand on her neck and the other on her waist. She smiled against Zelena's lips as she felt her shudder in her arms and pressed her body even closer to the witch's, effectively pinning her against the table.

Ruby lightly bit Zelena's bottom lip, trailing kisses down her jaw and neck. She could feel every cell in her body calling for Zelena and a part of her was telling her to stop before she ended up fucking Zelena right then and there, but another bigger part needed her to keep going. Ruby growled as Zelena scratched the back of her neck and her hands reached for Zelena's thighs.

"Well, I guess dinner will have to wait a while."

Maleficent's voice pierced the fog of desire and something else in Ruby's mind and she pulled away from Zelena as if she'd been burned. Her eyes immediately met Maleficent's and she thought she saw only understanding in them, but before Maleficent could say anything Ruby had disappeared through the kitchen door, into the woods that surrounded Maleficent's house.

 

Notes:

Before you say Ruby is cheating on Maleficent, remember that their relationship is polyamorous and that includes Zelena. And most of all: since the beginning of the story I've been taking their relationship down this path.

Let me know what you think! Also, I'll try to post another chapter this week.

Chapter 34: Chapter 34

As soon as the door closed behind Ruby, Maleficent's eyes met Zelena's and she knew what she would see in them; horniness, fear, uncertainty, attraction, love. Zelena wasn't a woman used to those kinds of emotions, Maleficent knew. And she also knew that Zelena's walls would be higher than ever at that moment, but she still had to try. Like Ruby, she also didn't understand what attracted her to Zelena, why there seemed to be this connection between them, this desire to want to protect Zelena and show her that it didn't have to be war all the time.

"Aren't you going after your puppy?"

Zelena's voice brought her out of her thoughts and Maleficent shook her head. "Ruby needs time right now, and if she wants to talk to me about it she knows where to find me."

Zelena raised her eyebrow, her gaze curious and confused. "Aren't you going to yell at me for what happened?"

"Me yelling at you doesn't change what happened." Maleficent said simply. "And anyway, I've told you before that Ruby isn't my property and she can do whatever she wants."

"Oh, so you guys have an open relationship?"

Maleficent ignored the sarcasm in Zelena's voice. "Not exactly." She looked at the clock and noticed that in a short time Regina and the others would arrive for dinner and with a wave of her hand she finished preparing the food.

"You know, for a dragon you are very kind."

"Zelena, I will not punish you or Ruby for feelings that cannot be controlled." Maleficent took a step towards the redhead, her heart pounding. "We need to talk, you and I, but that will have to wait. Your sister and the others will be arriving for dinner in a little while, and I don't want to have to interrupt our conversation."

"Oh, so you're going to yell at me."

"I don't scream, dear. I leave that to Ruby."

Maleficent smirked when Zelena arched an eyebrow and her eyes flicked to her lips. She could feel the pull, the tension, between them growing thicker, and maybe it was too much for Zelena, but she couldn't be sure until she tried. Maleficent took another step towards the woman still standing against the table, and she could feel the heat radiating from Zelena's body in waves. Her own heart hammering in her chest as she stopped mere inches from the redhead. "But if you want, I can yell at you."

"I hope I'm not interrupting anything."

Regina's familiar voice broke through whatever was going on between them and Maleficent turned on her heels, glaring at the brunette.

Regina just arched her brow in an unspoken question that Maleficent knew well.

"I don't know what you think could be interrupting."

Maleficent rolled her eyes but smiled. It was possible to hear in Zelena's voice how much it all affected her.

Maleficent watched as Zelena left the kitchen mumbling that she was going to check on her daughter and couldn't help but smile.

"So are you going to tell me what's going on or do I have to figure it out myself?"

"Can we save this conversation for later?"

"Sure."

(...)

Ruby heard the kitchen door close behind her, but she knew the door was far away already. Her wolf speed allowed her to run great distances in a short time, especially during the full moon period and even if she wasn't in her wolf form. As she ran into the forest, Zelena's expression came back to her mind again and again, as did the taste of her kiss and the feel of her body pressed against Ruby's.

Maleficent's image flashed in her mind and Ruby ran faster. She knew Maleficent wasn't mad or upset with her, they had talked several times about whatever was going on with them regarding Zelena, and although neither of them quite understood what that force was that seemed to pull them towards Zelena, they agreed that if something happened, they wouldn't be mad at each other. Deep down they both knew this would happen, that this whole attraction or whatever it was would lead them down this path sooner or later and there was no way to predict which of them would take that step first, but now that it had happened, Ruby didn't know what to do. She felt her body shifting and her wolf taking over, heavy paws slapping against the dirt and grass as she ran.

It wasn't like she had a lot of experience in relationships, or this whole wolf thing. In the Enchanted Forest she spent most of her life unaware of her wolf's existence, and then, much of the time, preventing her wolf from coming out to play. Granny had never taught her about the wolf, even after she learned the truth. And when Ruby was reunited with her mother and her pack and had a chance to get to know herself better, to learn, it was ripped away from her too soon. Her wolf let out a pained howl as the memory of that day invaded her mind, and for a moment her wolf snarled "Snow White," because deep down Ruby knew she lost her mother and pack that day because of a friend she barely knew.

Ruby ran into the forest, the trees, plants, grass, flowers, lakes and everything else falling behind in seconds. She closed her eyes and let the sounds and smells around wash over her as she ran aimlessly. The moon was beginning to rise in the sky and she howled again. When Ruby finally stopped running, she found herself at the top of a hill from where you could see all of Storybrooke down below. The late afternoon light quickly gave way to the pleasant darkness of the night, the sky changing colors; the blue, pink and orange giving way to the dark blue of the night, the stars, little bright spots adorning the mantle of night. She sat, feeling the earth and grass beneath her fur and her paws. If only Emma were here, she would have someone to talk to about everything that was going on.

This whole situation was getting out of hand. Emma had disappeared into that vortex of magic for months now and so far they had nothing but an artifact that was nothing more than legend as a hope to bring her back and for a moment Ruby wondered if Emma had not disappeared, if she would have been involved with Maleficent. Ruby shook her head thinking about how quickly things between her and Maleficent happened.

The attraction that arose the day they met and shortly after they were kissing in the back of the restaurant, one night after hours of research on portals and Maleficent insisted on accompanying Ruby to the inn. After that everything happened naturally and they began to spend more and more time together, even when Regina wasn't there and even when they weren't looking for a way to get Emma back.

Ruby debated for a moment whether to revert to her human form or stay a little longer as a wolf and opted for the latter. That was another thing Maleficent had helped her understand; that she needed to connect with her wolf and that the more she did that, the easier things would be for her, because fighting who she was was bullshit. Maleficent helped her learn to better control her transformations and her instincts and over time this evolved into something more. Today she was in full control of her wolf and its instincts, thanks to Maleficent.

For a long time she worried about finding her wolf soulmate, but still in the Enchanted Forest, Ruby let go of that thought. She was a lone wolf, in the beginning, not by choice, but after having spent so long not knowing anything about herself, and then, with everything that had happened, Ruby chose to go remain alone and keep her wolf under absolute control. She knew she wouldn't find someone to walk beside her in the Enchanted Forest, especially after what had happened to her mother and her pack.

She shook her head and made a noise that was somewhere between a whimper and a growl. Her thoughts were very disorganized, wandering between present and past. Ruby recognized that there was an attraction towards Zelena, well, it was much more than that, both on her part and on Maleficent's part, but she didn't know what to do, or what would happen from that day on. With a sigh, Ruby lay down on the edge of the hill and watched the town below until sleep overtook her.

(...)

Zelena took advantage of Regina's arrival and stormed out of the kitchen. Her head was racing with hundreds of thoughts swirling inside, not to mention the mess of feelings running through her. Never in her life had she felt anything even close to what she had felt when Ruby kissed her, or with Maleficent's closeness right after that.

Everything she knew about relationships was about power games and hurting other people. That's how it was all her life in Oz, even after she'd taken control of that ridiculous kingdom, and later when she'd carefully planned her revenge on Regina. Robin was, without a doubt, the bitterest, dullest conquest she's ever had. Nothing helped her understand how Regina could confine herself to him when she had Emma in the palm of her hand.

If she had paid more attention to the relationship between Emma and Regina when they returned to Storybrooke, at that moment she would have gone after Emma instead of going to all that trouble and nearly dying over a man with such a lack of emotions like Robin. All that talk about honor and duty almost drove Zelena completely insane while they were in New York. She knew men like Robin and knew all that talk was bullshit. She thanked God when Regina, Emma, and Lilith showed up at their door that afternoon. At least her life would have some meaning again and she wouldn't have to pretend anymore. Her whole point of revenge was to see Regina suffer and how could she do that trapped in a city thousands of miles from Storybrooke?

What she hadn't realized, however, was that during her time in New York, afternoons with Roland strolling through Central Park, taking him to the playgrounds, or simply watching movies or cartoons with Roland, had caused a drastic change in her.

Although her desire for revenge was still there, and she had felt enormous satisfaction when she told Regina that she was pregnant with Robin's child, the sweet taste of revenge felt different, and now Zelena understood. Well, not much, but she understood.

Probably all the movies and series she watched while she was stuck in New York helped to change her view a little bit, and see relationships and love with different eyes, but it's hard to compare with something when you've never had that in your life. All Zelena has ever known was abandonment, the feeling of not being enough for anyone. Not for Cora, not for her adoptive father, not for Glinda or the other witches of Oz. She was never anyone's choice. She never had anyone to help her understand life. And in one of her most vulnerable moments, Rumple came in and used her. And now she was paying the price.

Zelena shook her head and cursed as she felt hot tears trickle down her cheeks. That stupid wolf. She needed to get out of there. Take her precious daughter and get out of there. Go away; away from everyone and everything where she only had to deal with unconditional love for her daughter and didn't have to think about stupid wolves with big eyes and smiles that made her dizzy, a place away from it all where she didn't have to deal with a witch shapeshifter who looked at her with such understanding and desire that they seemed to swallow her.

With renewed determination, Zelena opened the wardrobe and grabbed a suitcase that was under the bed. Quickly she started throwing her and her daughter's clothes into the suitcase.

"Aunt Z?"

She looked over her shoulder at the sound of the voice and saw Henry closing the door behind him. 'Shit.'

"What's going on? Why are you packing?"

There was something in Henry's voice that stopped Zelena. "I-" What the hell would she say to him? He wouldn't understand.

"Are you leaving?"

"I-" Zelena looked at Henry, but she couldn't find the words. There was a lump in her throat and the way he was looking at her right now wasn't helping. A look of understanding and sadness, as if he'd seen this enough times already.

"You will run away." Henry said resignedly.

"I'm not running away. I just need some time."

"You know, my ma, Emma, she said the same thing once." Henry shook his head and walked over to the crib where his cousin was sleeping. "It was right after we got back from New York, when you arrived in Storybrooke with my mom and the others. After we defeated you, she started to imply that we were going back to New York, but then Hook exposed her in front of everyone and my mom, Regina immediately realized that I wasn't going with Emma. She would leave me here with my mom and run away again. Because that's what ma does. She runs away instead of dealing with her feelings. As if that would solve anything."

"I don't know why you're telling me this." Zelena felt her heart beat fast. Had Henry noticed something?

"Because, Aunt Z, I may not know what exactly is going on, but I'm not an idiot. I know there's something going on between you, Ruby and Mal."

"There's nothing 'going on' between us." Zelena's expression hardened. "They just make sure I don't use my powers or go doing wicked things around town."

"We both know that's not true."

"I do not know what you're talking about." Zelena crossed her arms over her chest.

"You know what's funny? Most people in this town, in our family, think I'm too young to understand certain things, but they forget the genes that run in me."

Henry arched an eyebrow and offered a smug smile, and in that moment he was a perfect mix of Emma and Regina.

"I don't think you're too young to understand things, but there's nothing-"

"Aunt Z, please. I've already noticed how Ruby and Mal look at you. Not to mention that day in the hospital when you gave birth? They were ready to tear Robin apart and roast him afterwards."

Zelena wanted to scream. She loved Henry (wait, since when? She cared about him at best, but love was a word too strong.) but that kid was pushing his luck saying those things.

"Henry, my handsome nephew." Zelena took a deep breath, knowing it was no use arguing with him. The kid was too smart for his own good and everyone else's. "It doesn't matter how Ruby or Maleficent looks at me. It will pass in time. They'll move on with their relationship, or whatever it is between them, and they'll forget about me. Horniness wears off."

"You know that's not true." Henry shook his head. "I mean, I imagine you're right about the attraction part, but I doubt it's just that."

"You have no way of knowing."

"I might not be sure, but I know Ruby." He shrugged. "And I'm getting to know Mal too."

"Henry, I wish it were that simple." Zelena sighed in defeat. "But nothing in my life is simple. And people in this town hate me enough."

"They'll get over it." He shrugged again. "They got over the things my mom did, and they even like her today. Well, most of them at least."

"But your mother had you and Emma by her side to help."

"And you have me too. And I know you have my mom too. I know she wants to change your relationship and wants you to get along."

"You're not going to give up, are you?"

"Nope."

"Fine, but don't tell anyone about the suitcase."

"It will be our secret." Henry smiled and hugged Zelena. "I imagine you don't want to talk to me about what's going on, but if you want to talk to someone, my mom is good for that stuff."

"I'll keep that in mind."

(...)

Regina opened the door with a wave of her hand when the doorbell rang. Hook and Belle were standing on the other side, he holding a pile of old books and Belle holding a bottle of wine. Regina arched her brow and her gaze flickered from Belle to Hook, an amused, curious glint in her eyes. "Good night, Captain." She smiled when he entered. "Good night, Belle."

"Hello, Regina."

"Please Killian, put the books in my office at the end of the hall." Maleficent asked, coming from the kitchen. "We'll look into it after dinner."

Killian nodded and headed towards the office Maleficent indicated.

"I take it you haven't found anything about the creatures Emma mentioned?" Regina asked Belle.

"Nothing that might be helpful." She smiled weakly. "But Maleficent mentioned a gauntlet and well..."

"There are hundreds of them out there and we need to figure out which one it might be."

"Exactly."

"Very well, as Maleficent said, we'll see about it after dinner."

Belle nodded and hung her coat on the rack behind the door. "Uh, is Ruby there? I wanted to talk to her about something."

"I'm afraid not. Something to do with it being the first full moon of the month." Regina said, trying to contain a small smile.

After dinner they gathered in the living room, the books Hook had brought strewn across the floor. Lilith was in charge of taking down the names of gauntlets that they thought might be of interest to the Tundra Halflings, and then they would narrow that list even further as they went over the details about each of those gauntlets and what they did.

Regina was flipping through the third book when she heard the kitchen door open and close, and immediately her gaze sought Maleficent's. She received an almost imperceptible nod and the next moment Ruby appeared in the living room.

"Are you hungry, darling?" Maleficent asked when Ruby entered the room.

"A little."

"Come, I'll prepare something for you."

Regina watched Maleficent get up and take Ruby by the hand, guiding her back to the kitchen. As soon as they disappeared from view, Regina's gaze immediately fell on Zelena and she frowned as she took in her sister's expression. She knew something was up, and she was pretty sure if she had arrived seconds later that afternoon, she would have found Maleficent and Zelena kissing in the kitchen.

Regina was pulled out of her thoughts by Henry. She could feel his gaze burning into her and she turned to look at him. The boy just shook his head and silently asked her to continue reading. Regina frowned even more at that, but complied with his request.

Shortly after, Maleficent and Ruby were back and Ruby sat on the floor, in the space between the armchair that Maleficent was previously, and the couch that Zelena was on. Ruby picked up one of the books and immediately started reading. Regina couldn't remember the last time she had seen the wolf so quiet. 

Hours later, and many glasses of wine later, they managed to whittle the list of very rare and magical gauntlets down to just twenty. As they looked at the list and what each of those gauntlets did, Regina felt the dread rise in her chest. Something told her that that gauntlet and the Tundra Halflings would be the least of Emma's problems. And hers too.

"Destiny's Gauntlet. This has to be it."

Regina looked up at the sound of Henry's voice.

"This is as much a legend as the Timebreaker." Regina frowned.

"Well, if our dear Captain is going after a legend, why can't other people go after other legends as well?" Zelena asked, a challenging tone in her voice.

"No, I mean, yes, anything is possible, especially in magical realms, but it just doesn't make sense." Regina sighed tiredly.

"What ever made sense in wizarding worlds?" Zelena chuckled. "The legend surrounding this gauntlet says that it must be combined with fairy dust, it gives the wearer the power to control all magical beings; fairies, orcs, trolls, mermaids, dragons..."

"Dark Ones too?" Henry asked, and in that moment Regina was reminded of the child he once was. His voice was so small and frightened that she had to fight the urge to pull him into her lap and tell him everything was going to be alright.

"I don't know, handsome nephew." Zelena exhaled and her eyes met Regina's. "But for everyone's sake, I hope not."

"In light of this information, I will leave within two days." Hook said. "If those things get their hands on this gauntlet and it is able to control even a Dark One, the consequences could be worse than we can imagine."

"Because now there are two extremely powerful Dark Ones in the Enchanted Forest." Ruby shook her head. "I swear, when Emma gets back I'm going to have a serious talk with that idiot."

"Better get in line." Lilith laughed, but the nervousness was palpable in her voice.

"Killian, we better go then. We need to get everything ready to leave soon." Belle said, putting one of the many books aside.

"Are you going with him?" Regina arched her eyebrows in surprise.

"Yes. I've always liked adventures. Besides, my knowledge is wide and I can help more than I look."

"I have no doubts about that." Regina smiled. "My prince, we better go too." She said, turning to Henry.

"I thought you were going to spend the night here." Maleficent arched an eyebrow. "I mean, the guest room is always ready for you and Henry."

"Not today." Regina got up off the ground with Henry's help. She offered Maleficent a look that said 'you, Ruby and Zelena need to talk.' Regina snapped her fingers and the next moment she and Henry had their coats on. They said goodbye to everyone and left with Hook and Belle.

(...)

As soon as the door closed, Maleficent realized that it was just her, Ruby and Zelena in the room. At some point Lilith had slipped away, probably having noticed something different between the three of them and wanting to stay away from the drama. She chuckled to herself and shook her head.

"Zelena, wait."

Maleficent was brought out of her thoughts by Ruby's voice. She lifted her head toward the voice and saw that Zelena was already disappearing up the stairs. "Give her time, dear." Maleficent stood up and held her hand out to Ruby. "She needs to process what happened and her feelings."

"I know, but I wanted to talk to her. I don't want Zelena to think I just kissed her on impulse, you know?"

"I know, darling. And so does she."

"How do you know that?"

"After you left we kind of talked."

"Did you kiss her too?"

"No." Maleficent smiled, her hand caressing Ruby's cheek. "Her defenses immediately went up. She asked me if I wasn't going after you and if I wasn't going to yell at her. I said that I wouldn't do either. We exchanged a few more words and the next thing I knew I was in front of her, invading her personal space and I'm pretty sure if Regina hadn't arrived at that moment I probably would have kissed her." Maleficent chuckled. "But I'm grateful Regina interrupted."

"Why?"

"It would be more than Zelena could handle in just one day."

"And you're not really mad at me for kissing her?"

"I think if I hadn't come into the kitchen at that moment you would have done a lot more than just kiss." Maleficent smirked and wrapped her arms around Ruby's neck, pulling her closer to her.

"You're probably right." Ruby closed her eyes at the closeness, every part of her body calling out for the woman in her arms. "So, you're not mad?" Ruby arched an eyebrow and her hands slid down Maleficent's back to her ass, bringing her impossibly close.

Maleficent moaned as Ruby squeezed her ass and kissed her. Her body shuddered as a growl sounded low in the back of Ruby's throat and she immediately wrapped her legs around the wolf's waist, letting Ruby carry her upstairs to the room they shared.

 

Notes:

Worry not, I will answer all your comments over the weekend.

Meanwhile, let me know what you think of this one. =)

Chapter 35: Chapter 35

Notes:

Hello everybody! Sorry for the delay.

Well, we are officially entering the second phase of the story.

Baby Hope has arrived!

For those who were thinking that Lilith would be Emma and Regina's daughter, I'm sorry, but it's not. She's Maleficent's daughter and that's not going to change.
She has a connection with Emma since Snow and David stole Maleficent's egg. Since then, as we saw in ouat, Lilith and Emma's destiny has been linked.
And Lily is forming this bond with Regina for simple reasons: her mother is one of Regina's best friends, Lily is one of the few people who know Emma very well, and on top of that, they're spending a lot of time together trying to find a relationship. means of bringing Emma back. And Lilith just adores Henry. And vice versa. But that's just it.

The bracelet Leopold hands Emma is the "Eye of the Phoenix" from the Merlin series.
What this bracelet does will be explained in the next chapters, don't worry.

 

PS: I am aware of the period that a woman should rest after giving birth, and so is Emma, but we must consider that in the Enchanted Forest they do not have this kind of knowledge. Also, I didn't specify in the scene who did what, so...

Enchanted Forest, past.

"Absolutely not!" Daniel's blue eyes burned with fear and concern as he heard Emma's near-suicidal plan to stop the Tundra Halflings' onslaught through the Enchanted Forest. "You have a baby on the way and Regina needs you. Let me go in your place."

"Daniel, as much as I admire your concern and protection, there's no way you can help with this. Closing the portal requires magic and you don't have it."

"There has to be another way!"

"There isn't." Emma smiled weakly, the memory of a night that now seemed so far away flashing through her mind. "I know it sounds scary, but I'm immortal now. The only thing that can destroy me is safe at home, in Regina's hands."

"I still don't like this idea. I have a bad feeling about this whole thing."

Emma smiled weakly again, and walked over to Daniel, placing her hands on his arms and squeezing gently. "Everything is going to be okay."

"You have no way of knowing that."

"Daniel." Emma sighed, massaging her temples. "I really appreciate your concern, but there's no other way. And maybe if something bad happens, that's because it had to be. I've interfered too much in the past, in Regina's fate. She needs to become the Evil Queen. She needs to do whatever she has to do, with me by her side or not."

Emma felt the weight of Daniel's gaze and not for the first time wondered how a ghost could carry so many emotions. She needed to do this, needed to go ahead with her plan and close the portal, although she also had a bad feeling about all of this, although her dreams about battles and death had become more frequent in recent weeks. With a last smile she left the room and went to Regina's bedchambers. 

(...)

After dinner Emma went to the library for a Council meeting with Leopold, the Captains, Generals, Master at Arms and all other high ranking men in the King's army. In four days part of Leopold's army would leave to help a neighboring kingdom in the fight against the Tundra Halflings and a few more days later Emma and another part of the army would leave to try to close the portal.

She'd spent weeks poring over magic books with Delilah and Regina, looking for spells and other means to close the portal, and finally found something. Neither Delilah nor Regina liked the plan, but there really was no other way out. 

Regina suggested talking to Rumple, and even convinced Emma to suggest it to Leopold, but the man would rather lose the entire kingdom than make any deal with the Dark One, and in that Emma needed to agree with him, even if it made her nauseous. Any other option was better than a deal with Rumple.

Leopold even asked Sidney if he had any knowledge that could help them, but the genie proved useless, and apparently his powers weren't all that, and Emma found herself saying "I thought your powers were limitless." After exhausting all possibilities, they came to the conclusion that there was no option but to send Emma.

(...)

"What's happening?" Emma woke up to Regina grabbing her arm and screaming in pain in the middle of the night. Sleep immediately leaving her body and putting her on full alert.

"I don't know, my belly hurts. The baby." Regina cried.

"The water broke." Emma paled. It only took a moment for her to notice the wet sheet beneath them. Of course, her baby was coming just a few days before she left for a mission. "Our baby is coming, Regina."

" Now ?"

Emma felt her heart clench at the fear she saw in Regina's eyes, but there was no stopping the baby from coming. She propped herself up on one elbow and stroked Regina's cheek, feeling the tears against her palm. 

"I want you to take a deep breath and focus. Try to count how often the pain comes on so I can try to calculate how long we have until the baby is born."

"How do you expect me to focus on anything when this pain rips through my body and feels like it's going to rip me apart?" Regina said through clenched teeth.

"I'm well aware of what this pain feels like, but I need you to do this, please." Emma offered a smile that she hoped was somehow reassuring.

Regina nodded, clearly upset, and did her best to count the time between contractions. She practically doubled over in pain when another contraction ripped through her body five minutes later.

Emma waited a little longer and when Regina cursed in pain for the third time she knew she couldn't wait any longer. Emma's eyes widened and she swallowed hard. Just five minutes between contractions meant the baby could come at any moment.

"I need to call the maids to deliver the baby."

"Oh, you're not leaving now, Emma. This is your fault."

Emma shook her head and chuckled. Of course Regina would have that kind of reaction.

"What the hell are you laughing at, your moron? Do you think my pain is something to laugh at?"

"Of course not, Regina." Emma hardened her expression, trying to sound as serious as possible without losing her softness. "I know how these pains feel. I've been there before, remember?" She stroked Regina's face again, brushing a lock of hair from her face. "But I need to call the maids. I have no idea how to deliver and I won't risk it."

"Do it at once." Regina snorted and turned her face away, looking away from Emma.

Emma quickly got to her feet and with a wave of her hand was pulling on her royal guard uniform. She gave Regina a quick kiss and ran to Delilah's room, practically pounding on the door.

"The baby is coming." Emma said when Delilah opened the door, still sleepy. "Go stay with Regina while I call the maids."

"No, you stay with Regina. I'll call the midwives." Delilah said, sleep completely fading from her body. "You don't even know who they are."

Emma just nodded and walked back to Regina's bedchambers. She knew that at that moment they would have to be very careful not to let anything slip that would indicate the reality of their relationship in front of the maids.

In a few minutes at least four maids entered the room bringing basins of water, towels and other things that Emma didn't know what they were, and she honestly preferred not to know.

Emma stiffened when one of the midwives asked for Leopold, and Johanna just said he wouldn't come. A wave of relief swept over Emma and Regina. It was better that way.

Though she didn't want to know exactly how the delivery would be handled given the primitive means of the Enchanted Forest, Emma watched it all like an eagle watching its prey. She stayed by Regina's side the entire time, holding her hand and helping her work through contractions and breathing.

The labor took hours and when the baby was finally born the sun was already rising beyond the castle walls. All of them were exhausted, but despite all the tiredness, when their baby's first cry echoed through the room Emma felt more awake than ever. She fought every instinct in her to pick up the baby and hold her in her arms for the first time. Yes, she was a little girl. Her little girl. She swallowed hard and did her best to fight back the tears, but she couldn't help looking at Regina just then.

Emma squeezed Regina's hand a little tighter and prayed that her eyes could say what her lips couldn't just now; "our baby, our little girl." She straightened when she felt the hand of one of the maids on her arm and looked at the woman with an arched eyebrow.

"Miss Colter, we're going to clean up here and give the baby a bath, but I'm afraid we can't stay."

"It's okay, I'll stay." Emma said, praying they would take this as just another part of her role as the Queen's personal guard.

She breathed a sigh of relief when the woman nodded and joined the others in finishing their chores. As soon as they left, Delilah brought the baby to them and handed her to Regina.

"I'll leave you alone. If you need anything, just call me."

"Thanks, Del."

"I- I think you better stay." Regina said tiredly. "I'm sure soon enough that insufferable princess will be bursting through the doors wanting to see the baby and Leopold will probably come with her."

"Very well, Your Majesty." Delilah nodded slightly and sat in one of the armchairs as far away from the bed as possible to still give them some privacy.

Emma smiled in her direction in thanks and turned her attention to Regina and the baby in her arms. "Have you decided what name you're going to give her yet?"

"Hope." Regina said without wasting a second.

"Hope?" Emma arched an eyebrow. "I liked it."

"It certainly represents that there is hope in the midst of this nightmare I'm living." Regina said, her gaze flickering from the baby in her arms to Emma. "You're the only thing that gives me hope in the midst of this nightmare. You two are the only reason I haven't lost my mind yet."

Emma felt tears burning in her eyes and this time she couldn't stop them. If Regina only knew. She leaned forward and captured Regina's lips in a kiss that she hoped would say everything she didn't have the heart to say. Those three words that had been stuck in her throat for so long.

Hope made a little impatient noise in Regina's arms and that made them pull away.

"I think she's hungry." Emma laughed, giving Hope a finger to hold.

"And how do I do that? I just put her on my chest and she knows what to do?" Regina looked to Emma for guidance.

"Yes, that's basically it." Emma scratched the back of her neck.

During the months of pregnancy Emma did her best to explain to Regina what it would be like after the baby was born, piecing together the false memories Regina gave her when she left Storybrooke because of Pan's curse.

(...)

For the next few days Emma didn't leave Regina and Hope's side for a moment, trying to make the most of the little time she had left before leaving on her mission.

When Regina and Hope were sleeping, Emma reviewed their plan with Delilah in case something went wrong and Delilah needed to save Hope, although the young woman still did not feel comfortable with this plan, and even less felt confident that she would actually be able to carry it out.

Leopold had visited Regina and the baby only once since the birth, and Emma was both relieved and enraged by this. Snow, on the other hand, spent a good deal of time with them whenever Hope was awake, and even though Regina would never admit it, she seemed to calm Hope down whenever she burst out crying.

The night before Emma left, she slept in Regina's room, as she had been doing the last few nights, and tucked Hope into bed between them.

"I hate the thought of you leaving right now." Regina whispered, her eyes flickering from Hope to Emma.

"Me too, and believe me, I wish there was another way, but there isn't. I need to try to close this portal, keep you two safe. And the rest of the Enchanted Forest too." Emma exhaled slowly and stroked Regina's cheek.

"It's all his fault." Regina growled low. "If he had agreed to speak with Rumple I'm sure he would have helped."

"But Rumple's help would come at a price." Emma shook her head slowly. They talked about it several times, and since Leopold's refusal to ask Rumple for help, Regina's hatred for him has only increased. "Rumple's prices are very high, and not always worth it."

"Any price would be worth it if it meant having you here and safe."

"I will be safe. Nothing in this realm can kill me."

"Doesn't change the fact that I'll be worried sick about you out there facing those things." Regina held Emma's arm firmly. "Promise you'll come back to me."

Emma felt her heart race at the intensity in Regina's gaze and the tone in her voice. She couldn't promise that, because if her dreams were some kind of vision, then something would happen to her soon and Emma didn't know if she would come back.

"Even if it takes time, promise you'll find your way back to me. Promise you'll come back to me, Emma."

Regina's brown eyes glistened with tears, and the intensity with which she was looking at Emma at that moment was simply overwhelming. It was almost as if she could read Emma's mind, see the dreams she'd been having.

Emma swallowed hard and nodded. "I will always come back to you." As soon as the words were out of her mouth the image of her parents flashed in her mind, along with their motto "I will always find you," and Emma almost laughed. If Regina only knew. But her promise was true. Whatever happened, Emma would find a way to get back to Regina. She just didn't know which Regina she would return to.

"Put Hope in her crib, please." Regina licked her lips nervously.

Emma nodded and did as Regina asked. She picked Hope up carefully and walked over to the crib that sat across from the bed. She held Hope against her chest and hugged her tightly, but with great care not to hurt her. "I love you kid, don't doubt it for a moment, okay?" Emma whispered against Hope's ear. She kissed the little girl's forehead before gently placing her in her crib and going back to bed.

"Make love to me, Emma." Regina asked as soon as the blonde lay down next to her. She grabbed the collar of Emma's shirt with both hands and rolled over on the bed, pulling her body over hers. "Please." she whispered.

Emma closed her eyes and let the tears slowly roll down her cheeks, hot and wet. It felt too much like goodbye, and she did her best to push the feeling out of her chest. Emma opened her eyes and met Regina's urgent gaze below her and captured the brunette's lips in a slow kiss, putting all her love into the gesture.

(...)

The next morning came faster than Emma would have liked, and although she tried to get out of bed without waking Regina, as soon as she got up, the brunette woke up.

"It's time?" Regina asked sleepily.

"Sadly, yes." Emma smiled weakly as she changed into her uniform. She took the sword Argo had given her and sheathed it.

Regina sat up in bed, the heavy blanket slipping from her body and revealing her nakedness.

Emma looked at her for a long time, as if she wanted to burn her image into her mind forever. She felt her heart hammering in her chest and the words she didn't dare say again caught in her throat. Not trusting herself to say anything, Emma walked over to the bed and took Regina's lips in a slow, languid kiss.

"I love-"

"No." Emma gently placed a finger against Regina's lips, silencing her. "Please don't." Emma sighed heavily at Regina's gaze and said, "I know how you feel, and I think you know how I feel too, but I have my reasons for not wanting to hear it."

Emma kissed her again and then pulled away. "I better hurry. We can't risk someone walking in here and seeing us together."

Regina just nodded and Emma turned to go to the crib where Hope was already awake, alert and with her little hands and little feet waving in the air. Emma took her in her arms and brought her against her chest, hugging her for a long time, whispering how much she loved her and asking her to behave in her absence. Carefully she handed her to Regina, kissed Hope's forehead and Regina's lips one more time before finally leaving the room to join Leopold and the others. As soon as she left Regina's room, Emma bumped into Delilah.

"Are you leaving already?"

"Sadly, yes." Emma smiled weakly. "Regina will probably feed Hope now."

Delilah nodded and pulled Emma into a tight hug. "Please be careful."

"I will do my best."

Delilah sighed as she pulled away from Emma and stared for a long moment. "I'm serious, Emma."

"I know." Emma stroked Delilah's face. "You'll need to be careful while I'm gone."

"I will."

Emma hugged her once more and resumed her way to the meeting point with Leopold.

"Leaving without saying goodbye to me?"

Daniel's voice pulled her out of her thoughts as Emma walked through the halls of the castle.

"I was just wondering where the hell you were." She offered him a crooked smile. Emma nodded and Daniel followed her into an empty bedroom. "Promise me you'll take care of Regina while I'm gone."

"I'll do the best my ghostly form allows."

"Good." Emma nodded and then pulled Daniel into a hug.

"This feels like goodbye." Daniel grumbled still hugging her.

"I'll do my best not to be." Emma pulled away from him and with one last look at Daniel, she left the room towards the hall where Leopold was no doubt waiting for her.

Upon arriving at the hall, some of the Captains and Generals of Leopold's army were already there. He was sitting on his throne, Snow beside him. As soon as Snow saw her, she got up and ran to Emma, throwing herself against her and hugging her tightly around the waist.

"You must promise me that you will be careful, Emma." Snow pulled back just enough to look at her. Her big green eyes glistened with tears.

"I promise, Princess Snow." Emma smiled gently.

She let Snow lead her by the hand to Leopold, and she gave him a small bow as she stopped before the throne. "Good morning, Your Majesty."

"Good morning, Miss Colter." Leopold gestured to the table laden with food in the corner of the room. "Please feed before you leave."

Emma nodded and walked over to the table with Snow beside her. There were cakes, puddings, herb breads, fruit, cheese, wine, oatmeal, boiled sausage, and so many other things that Emma didn't know what she was supposed to eat before setting out on the journey to the portal.

After breakfast, Leopold took Emma aside and handed her a silver bracelet with an intricately embossed design of wings, set in a stone that looked like amber. At the same moment Emma remembered the amber stone from the movie Jurassic Park and a discreet smile formed on her lips.

"It's for luck," said Leopold. "It's been in our family for generations."

"It's beautiful, Pappa!" Snow stood on tiptoe to see the jewel in Emma's hands. "But I've never seen that bracelet before."

"This is a special bracelet, my dear. It is only worn by the bravest of warriors."

"I greatly appreciate it, Your Majesty, but I cannot accept it."

"I insist." Leopold smiled. "It's for good luck. Something you'll need, I'm afraid."

Emma nodded and slipped the bracelet onto her wrist.

The stone seemed to glow slightly as Emma put the bracelet on, but it was gone before she could be sure and she just dismissed the thought.

Emma joined the rest of Leopold's army and mounted her horse, joining the lead of the party. The journey to the portal site would take approximately 4 days and they were carrying enough weapons, food and tents for at least a week.

At least a dozen carriages and wagons carried their food and supplies. Emma waved at Snow and Leopold, and as the army began to move towards the gate to take the road that led into the forest, she looked up to the balcony of Regina's room and her heart sank when she saw the brunette there, with Hope in her arms, Delilah and Daniel by her side. Emma waved at them and swallowed back her tears once more. That felt too much like goodbye.

 

Chapter 36: Chapter 36

Notes:

Hey there, everyone!

TW for violence, blood and gore. It's a battle, after all.

Hope you all enjoy the chapter. =)

Emma tried to focus once more on the path that led to the Infinite Forest, but her thoughts were completely focused on Regina and Hope, practically alone in the castle. She didn't think Leopold would harm Hope, but she knew that sooner or later he would come after Regina again, claiming she had wifely duties to him, and now that she wasn't there to stop it... Emma huffed loudly and shook her head, trying not to think about it. She knew that even with her powerful magic, she would need to be focused on the battle ahead.

The landscape of the Enchanted Forest was without a doubt breathtaking. Surrounded by forests, green hills, rivers so clear they barely looked real, and an absurdly varied amount of flowers, trees and animals. The path to the Infinite Forest was peaceful, surrounded by rivers, forest animals; deer, rabbits, birds and other wild animals.

Emma blinked away thoughts of Regina and Hope once more, and scanned the road ahead of them. She stared into the mist, far to the south, beyond which was a wide river that flowed so calmly it seemed not to move at all. Mikael was beside her, his round, curious eyes wide open, taking in every step of the way.

"Do you think they know we're coming for them?" Mikael asked, not taking his eyes off the landscape around them.

"Let's hope not." Emma sighed. "It won't be a good idea to get into a battle with them before necessary."

"But you have magic, don't you?"

"I don't want to have to use my magic during a fight unless it's really necessary. I don't know how much of my magic it will take to close the portal."

The sun was starting to set and its light painted the landscape with shades of pink, blue and light orange as they descended a small hill that took them to a part of the river; narrower and as calm as the rest of it. Behind them was a forest and some caves, which would certainly serve as shelter for the night. Until that moment they had not found anything but animals on the road, which made them relieved, but at the same time extremely apprehensive, as they did not know if the Tundra Halflings were lurking just waiting for the best moment to attack them or if they were really oblivious to their arrival.

The shadows of the trees were long and narrow on the dirt road and rocks along the river when finally the Captain of the army announced that this was a good place to set up camp and spend the night. The sun had set red on the hills behind them, and night came before they had finished setting up all the tents. The wind whistled through the branches of the forest trees behind them so that the leaves seemed to whisper around them. Emma took a deep breath and with a brief wave of her hand lit all the campfires.

"I thought you didn't want to use magic for mundane things."

Mikael's amused but grateful voice made Emma smile. "If we're going to wait for those morons to light all the fires, it'll be time for us to leave when they're finished."

Before Mikael could respond, Emma heard the Captain and General ordering the knights to split into small groups to hunt something for dinner. 

Emma watched as two groups of about five men each went out into the forest carrying bows and arrows, while another five men positioned themselves along the narrow river to try to catch some fish. She retreated into her tent and closed her eyes tightly, trying to search her mind and the vast knowledge of the other Dark Ones in her head for a way to communicate with Regina or Delilah. Oh, how she missed technology.

Emma sifted through all the information she could in her mind, trying to find a way to communicate with Regina, but apparently even with all the vast magic, only magic mirrors could be used, and only to spy on the other person without their knowledge. No Dark One before her, and apparently no other magic user, had thought to create a useful means of communication. With a heavy sigh Emma moved her hand quickly, conjuring the most comfortable cot she could muster. She looked down at the bracelet on her wrist and cocked her head. There was something about that jewel, something she couldn't decipher. At certain moments the piece seemed to emanate magic, ancient and powerful and completely out of Emma's reach, but most of the time it just looked like an ordinary royal jewel. She shrugged and settled back on the cot, and for a moment thought about using her magic to make her tent something like the magical tents of Harry Potter's world, but decided against it. She really needed to save her strength, as she had no idea how much magic, how much energy it would take to close the portal. That is, if they managed to close the portal at all. 

(...)

It didn't take long for Emma to realize that they were lost in the Infinite Forest. They had been going around in circles for hours, but neither the Captain nor the General seemed willing to assume that. Emma shook her head and for the first time since she'd become the Dark One, she called out to Rumplestiltskin, hoping he could be of some use. 

Unlike Daniel, Rumple and the other Dark Ones who appeared to her from time to time weren't ghosts. No, they were something different though she didn't know what exactly. Rumple once said they were the voice in her head or something, but still Emma didn't know what to think about that. She sighed when Rumple appeared perched on the back of a horse beside her.

"Did you call me, dearie?" His mocking laugh echoed through the forest so only Emma could hear. "I was wondering how long it would take you to finally ask for my help."

"How did we get to the portal?" Emma asked bluntly. She wasn't in the mood for Rumple.

"You know, I once saved your father dearie from wandering around the Infinite Forest forever."

"And am I to believe you did this just out of the goodness of your heart?"

"Of course not, dearie." Rumple laughed. "I did it because I needed your parents together. I needed them to bring you into this world."

"And why was that?"

"Because I needed to find my Bae, of course."

"I don't understand."

"I imagine this is all too much for your little head at the moment." Rumple chuckled.

Emma rolled her eyes and ignored his comment. "How did we get to the portal?" she asked again.

"The only way to guide yourself through the Infinite Forest is through magic, Miss Swan."

"Of course it is." Emma huffed in exasperation.

"I can point the way for you. All you need to do is transport the army where I point you."

"What do you get with it?" For a moment Emma forgot that this Rumple didn't really exist, he couldn't make deals with her. Basically he wouldn't gain anything from it.

"Nothing." He shrugged. "I confess it's fun watching you walk around in circles in the Infinite Forest, but if you don't deal with this portal, the me that is trapped in this place will probably need it, and since this is all your fault, you're the one who's going to clean up this mess."

"So it's true; these things are here because of me." Emma said more to herself than to Rumple.

"Yes, dearie. You are interfering with history too much, so much so that a threat that has never been anywhere near this realm is destroying everything around here right now."

"And why didn't you say anything sooner?"

"For some reason you're managing to keep us out of your head." Rumple shrugged, but his gaze was thoughtful and curious.

"Very well, show me the way."

Rumple chuckled and disappeared into thin air. Emma looked around trying to locate him and in a few seconds she saw a sign in the sky; it reminded her of a small rain of fireworks and so she closed her eyes and concentrated. When she opened her eyes again, Leopold's entire army was just a few miles from the portal and there was no sign of Rumple.

"What the hell?" The Captain looked around from his horse. "How did we get here?"

Emma watched the men in silence. They all looked slightly dazed and confused, but that was soon replaced by a general state of alertness as they noticed the massive portal and the fair amount of creatures guarding it.

"Excellent." Emma grumbled under her breath. She nudged the horse with her heels and the animal led her to the Captain of the army. "I think it's time we put our plan into action."

"I'd like to wait until dark." The Captain said, looking around.

"Me too, but we don't know how long it's going to take for those things to realize we're here and I don't want to risk being taken by surprise." Emma said firmly.

"I hate to agree with her, but the girl has a point." One of the commanders said.

"Very well." The Captain sighed heavily. "We'll send the scouts as close as possible to assess the situation. Meanwhile, the rest of us set up camp in that cave."

Emma looked around and thought about the time it would take for them to set up a proper camp. It would take more time than she was willing to waste. "Captain, if you'll allow me, I can help with that." She gestured in the general direction of the wagons and carriages and all the horses and knights.

The man watched her for a moment and then nodded. Leopold's men were aware of Emma's having magic, though they didn't bring it up. Perhaps they were afraid of her, or they just hated the idea of having a woman among them. Either way, it didn't matter to Emma.

"You could have done this sooner." One of the knights grunted.

"Sorry if I'm saving my magic for something more important like closing that damn portal." Emma huffed irritably.

She dismounted from the horse and tied it to a tree that was at the entrance to the cave. The horse looked at her expectantly and with a stifled chuckle Emma took a carrot from her bag and gave it to the animal. Regina had begged her to take Rocinante, but Emma said she wouldn't risk the precious animal. She knew how important he was to Regina and she didn't want anything to happen to him.

Emma suddenly felt tired and sat down on a rock near the cave entrance. She felt sweat trickling under her clothes and frowned. She hadn't used that much magic to suddenly feel so tired. "Maybe it's because I haven't used this amount of magic in a long time." Emma said thoughtfully to herself. "I think it's best to rest a bit until the scouts return."

Emma walked to her tent and settled down on her cot. It didn't take long for her to fall asleep.

When Emma woke up again, it was to the scent of food invading her senses. She looked around and noticed that part of the army was inside the cave; some men were eating and drinking, others sleeping, others talking. She squinted past the cave entrance and noticed that it was already night. With an irritated huff she joined Mikael, who was eating and drinking with a small group. At least her energy seemed restored. Good, because she would need all her energy.

After feeding Emma approached the Captain's tent and entered without waiting for an invitation. Unfortunately the Infinite Forest didn't have a useful map they could use to plan the best course to the portal and they would have to rely solely on the information the scouts provided. Which wasn't much, actually.

"We can send archers on both flanks. Place them on tree branches and higher rocks." Emma said after a moment. "Hopefully this will distract them enough for me to approach the portal and try to close it."

"To try?" one of the Commanders asked dismissively.

"I don't know if you know, but we don't have a lot of useful information about this damn portal and how to close it, so yeah, I'll do my best to do that." Emma arched a brow and her eyes gleamed gray for a moment. "On my signal order the archers to fire. At the same time order the knights to attack from the ground. That should stun them enough and give us some advantage."

The men looked at her for a moment, as if trying to decide if her strategy was really a good one, but Emma knew they didn't have time to argue too much. Soon the Tundra Halflings would notice their presence there and they would lose all advantage. Reluctantly the men nodded and went to their men to organize them.

Emma went to her tent and grabbed the belt with her sword, tying it around her waist. As she left the cave she noticed that the horse she was using seemed restless and went over to him. She stroked his cheek and handed him another carrot. "It's going to be okay, buddy." Emma gave the animal a kiss on the muzzle and left the cave.

Stealthily she slipped through the forest until she got as close as possible to the Tundra Halflings and then gave the signal for the knights to attack the creatures.

Just as she'd predicted, they were taken by surprise by the hail of arrows, and before they could organize themselves to counterattack, the knights were already rushing at them with their swords drawn.

As Leopold's men engaged the Tundra Halflings and the sounds of swords, axes, and other weapons mingled with the war cries of agony and pain, Emma ran to the massive portal. The portal was bigger than she'd realized, and for a moment Emma wondered if she could close it. She shook her head and focused solely on the task before her, trying to block out all other sounds. Emma closed her eyes and called on her magic, immediately feeling it rush through her veins and explode through her hands, attacking the portal before her.

As soon as she started attacking the portal a new army of Tundra Halflings passed through it, completely ignoring her. They threw themselves into the battle below on pure instinct. Emma's eyes widened in surprise, but then she turned her attention to the portal. She redoubled her concentration and more magic poured from her open hands; white, yellow, black and red waves attacked the portal in front of her creating sparks of all colors and looking like a huge rain of fireworks.

The more she attacked the portal, the more tired Emma felt. It was almost as if it was draining her magic, her life force, but she couldn't stop. She needed to close it down and end this invasion. It was her fault, after all. 

Emma closed her eyes and let go of any and all controls she had been using to contain her magic or the influence of the other Dark Ones on her over the last few months and it seemed to work, as she felt a renewed wave of magic surge through her body and attack the portal.

Emma didn't know how many of those disgusting little creatures had passed through the portal, or how long she had been there attacking that huge portal, but she knew that she needed to close it at once before Leopold's army was decimated. 

She opened her eyes and let the magic flow through her, coursing through every cell in her body, and Emma was reminded of letting her power out in another forest months ago and how the hatred of that moment had seemed to fuel her power, and she allowed herself to feel that hatred again.

In the next moment Emma felt magic burst out of her and hit the portal with a force she hadn't known she had inside her. The Dark One felt a twinge of hope as she saw the portal flicker and redoubled her attack.

The portal flickered again and as the power of Emma's attack increased; mixed with her hatred for Leopold, Cora, Rumplestiltskin and everyone else who had hurt and manipulated Regina and her during their lives, the portal finally began to flicker more and more and then dim until it finally closed.

Emma fell to her knees, panting and sweating. Her whole body was shaking with adrenaline and the intense use of her powers, the dark magic coursing through her body, and she wanted to just lie there, but a quick look at the forest below and she saw that wasn't possible.

Emma drew her sword and started running towards the battle, and noticed that at some point it had started to rain, turning the floor of the Infinite Forest into a muddy mess. She jumped over the fallen bodies, trying her best to dodge them and then joined Leopold's men in battle.

Despite the weariness that gripped her body, Emma felt a new surge of adrenaline course through her body as her sword repeatedly slammed into the Tundra Halflings.

The more Emma fought, the more tired she felt. Her breath sizzled as if sand was being scraped against her lungs, and she started to stumble. She swore under her breath and straightened up just in time to counter an attack from a Tundra Halfling, sending his sword flying away. The creature then attacked her with its bare hands and he shoved her in the chest causing Emma to stagger and her sword to fall. When the Tundra Halflings attacked her again, Emma clasped their hands in hers and pulled them down. Despite the sounds of battle, she could hear a crack and a scream of agony as the creature dropped to its knees.

A wicked smile spread across Emma's lips and she pushed the Tundra Halflings away with her foot, smiling contentedly as she saw him fall, writhing in pain. She reached down and picked up her sword, burying it in the creature's chest, but before she could savor the moment, another Tundra Halfling appeared before her and Emma barely had time to dodge his blow.

With each swing of her sword, with each strike and block, Emma felt more and more tired and as the battle progressed, she felt like she could barely lift her arms, but she was doing her best to stay in the fight instead of ending up on the ground. She knew she was immortal because of the Dark One's curse, but Emma sensed that something was wrong though her mind was too foggy at the moment for her to know what it was.

Emma shook her head and rubbed her eyes with the back of her hand. That seemed to help clear up her blurry vision a little, and she caught a glimpse of another Tundra Halflings coming toward her. Emma caught the creature's wrist in her left hand and its forearm in her right and twisted. There was a loud crack even in the midst of the battle, and a cry of agony. The Tundra Halflings dropped to their knees and Emma drew her sword, slicing through the creature's chest.

"Emma!"

She turned at the sound of Mikael's voice just in time to see a Tundra Halflings heading towards her. Was that disgusting little creature going to attack her from behind? Emma snorted irritably and lunged at him, though her legs felt like they were attached to bags of cement, they were so heavy.

The Tundra Halflings struck a blow, and Emma ducked under his arm, slashing downward. She swore as she felt the creature's sword slash her forearm and took a step back, pain shooting through her arm, but she didn't have time to stop and heal. She would do that later. Now they needed to finish off that army before they were decimated. At least the portal was closed and no more of them would come, Emma thought. She lifted her head and saw the Tundra Halflings smile and take a step forward, and then its eyes widened as what felt like fear and agony spread through his body, driving him to the ground. Emma had severed the heel tendon of the Tundra Halflings.

Emma smiled in satisfaction and turned to block the blow of another creature that was running towards her. She slipped in the mud, but managed to stay on her knee, taking advantage of the angle to drive her sword into the Tundra Halflings' thigh.

Emma watched him fall and smiled. And in the next moment searing pain shot through her body as a sword slashed through her shoulder from behind. Emma screamed and cursed and fell forward, barely managing to catch herself on her hands as Stormcaller slithered away from her in the mud.

Emma lifted her head and tried to rise, but another Tundra Halfling appeared before her, burying a sword in her thigh, just as she had moments ago with one of them. Pain spread through her body and Emma felt cold, wet mud beneath her as another sword, or maybe it was the same one, she had no way of knowing, slashed through the side of her waist.

Emma's eyes began to close just as a commotion spread through the battle and she thought she saw another army joining Leopold's. It looked like backup had finally arrived.

She saw a blast of light cut through the battle and then all was silent. Emma saw the Tundra Halflings fall one by one, but Leopold's men were gone. At least not the ones who were still standing fighting moments ago. She tried to get up, but searing pain ripped through her body and then everything went dark.

 

Chapter 37: Chapter 37

Notes:

Hello, hello, my darlings.

I'm back with another chapter and I'm very excited to finally have entered the second phase of this story. I couldn't wait to bring Morgana into this. Now, note that this Morgana is more like Morgana from that terrible tv show, Merlin (but hey, Katie McGrath is awesome) than Morgana from the books.
Anyway, I hope y'all enjoy this chapter. I know I can't wait to see more of Morgana and Emma dynamic.

Emma felt her body bumping against something solid, but she couldn't stay awake or conscious long enough to know what it was. She felt bumps sometimes, probably when they went over potholes or whatever, but then again, she could barely keep her eyes open to be sure, until she finally blacked out again.

"Oh, fuck," Emma groaned as she tried to roll over to a sitting position.

"I wouldn't try that if I were you." A firm, angry voice startled her.

"Who are you? Where am I?" Emma slowly opened her eyes. Her entire body ached and she felt drained.

"What is the last thing you remember?" The woman asked, not bothered by Emma's questions.

"I was in the middle of a battle with the other knights, we were fighting some strange creatures that were invading and ravaging the Enchanted Forest. The more I fought, the more tired I got. It was like my strength was leaving me." Emma closed her eyes for a moment, taking a deep breath. "My wounds weren't healing like they should have been, which is weird." Emma shook her head slowly. Even that small act brought her an almost unbearable pain. "On the day we left for the portal I was supposed to close, the king came to me and gave me this strange but beautiful bracelet."

"Your king must really hate you." The woman laughed. "This bracelet drains your life energy until there's nothing left and you die. I don't know what you did to your king, but on the bright side, he probably thinks you're dead now."

The woman stepped out of the shadows, and Emma saw that she was wearing a knight's outfit like hers, but beyond that was armor of metal, or steel, or any such material. Her long blond hair falling over her shoulders and her brown eyes locked with Emma's.

"Who are you?" Emma asked again. She tried to summon her magic and could feel it bubbling up inside her, but nothing happened. There was something about the woman that made Emma uneasy. "And how do you know about what that bracelet does?"

"I know this bracelet because many years ago I gave this bracelet to my sister for her to give to Arthur Pendragon. He was a stumbling block and I needed to get rid of it."

"Morgause, stop it."

Another woman's voice echoed in the small dungeon. She had a thick accent that Emma couldn't place, and against the dim light of the room, the only thing Emma could see were her intense green eyes, clear as the waters of the most heavenly beach, and her white skin that contrasted with her hair as dark as at night. Even seeing little of the woman, Emma realized that she must be one of the most beautiful creatures she had ever seen. Almost as beautiful as Regina. Almost.

"Hi dear, I'm Morgana."

The woman offered her a smile that highlighted her dimples and despite the hardness in her eyes, she looked almost cute.

"Now, my loyal Morgause found you barely alive on the battlefield. She saved you and brought you here. I can feel magic, something powerful and dark emanating from you and I am very curious about you, but I cannot risk my safety. That's why you have this leather bracelet now instead of the one your king gave you. If you prove that I can trust you in time, we can talk about removing this bracelet."

Emma was speechless. Morgana? Like Merlin's fucking Morgana LeFay? Leather bracelet? She instinctively looked down at her wrist and saw the piece. Like the one she used to climb the beanstalk with Hook, like the one they put on Zelena.

Excellent. She couldn't access her magic and she was in a strange place, with a woman who according to legends was as powerful as she was. Well, at least she wasn't dead.

Emma's head was spinning with so much information. Why did Leopold give her that bracelet? Did he suspect something? Was Regina somehow in danger? Regina. The name made Emma's head ache even more and her chest swell with longing and worry. "I need to go back-"

"You're not going anywhere. It's not safe for you and you need to rest. You were really injured in that battle."

"You don't understand. I need to get back. Regina needs me." Emma tried to get up again and a sharp pain shot through her body, making her fall back on the cot.

"Dear, your Regina will be fine without you." Morgana said. "And you won't be of use to anyone in that state."

"Why don't you heal me? If the legends about you are true, your magic is as powerful as mine."

"I've already healed the worst wounds, and transferred some of my energy to you so you wouldn't die. I think that's enough." Morgana said with an arched eyebrow. "As for the rest, you can heal like a normal person."

"I wasn't going to die." Emma's voice sounded like a petulant child. "I am immortal."

"Not when you're bleeding to death and your life force is being drained by a magic bracelet."

"But the Dark Ones can only be killed with their own dagger. That shouldn't be possible."

"Oh, so that's what you are." Morgana's brows arched in surprise and understanding. "Maybe that's why you lasted so long wearing that bracelet in battle. Not to mention that before you had already used a large amount of magic to close that portal." Morgana sat on a stone bench outside Emma's cell. "A normal person without magic wouldn't have survived this long with that bracelet."

"Well, I'm not a normal person." Emma's voice sounded thin and tired. She lifted her chin in a petulant gesture and that made Morgana smile, which pissed her off even more.

"The Dark Ones are creatures as legendary as I am, and almost as fascinating." Morgana said, leaning back against the stone wall. Her eyes danced with amusement in the dim light. "But the story is always the same with you; easily corrupted by immense power in the blink of an eye. All Dark Ones before you became Dark Ones with the excuse that they were doing it for the greater good, but their hearts were weak and biased toward darkness. In a short time each of them surrendered to unlimited power and darkness. All abandoned their noble motives along the way."

"I'm not like them." Emma's voice was low and uncertain.

"It is not?" Morgana sounded really amused. "So tell me, Dark One, why did you become this?"

"I became this to save someone."

"Oh, this person must be very important to you."

"She is." Emma said numbly. Her body ached and she felt too tired to continue this conversation, but she still needed to ask the woman in front of her one more question. "I don't understand. Why would you help me?" Emma asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

Morgana's smile faded slightly. "Let's just say we have a mutual enemy."

Emma wasn't sure what to make of it, but she had more pressing concerns. "What about my friends? Regina? They must be looking for me."

Morgana's expression turned cold. "Your king made sure of spreading the news that you died in battle. And as for Regina and your friends, it's better they don't know you're alive. That would only put them in danger."

Emma's heart sank at the thought of Regina and Delilah thinking she was dead. Worrying about Regina and Hope was nearly driving Emma crazy, but she couldn't let herself get too emotional. She needed to figure out a way to escape and get back to them.

"How long have I been here?" Emma asked, trying to gauge her chances of escape. Despite the immense pain in her body and her mind feeling a little foggy, probably from the pain, Emma needed to try.

Morgana looked at her with a raised eyebrow. "Only a few days. You're lucky Morgause found you when she did. But you need to rest and regain your strength before you start thinking about running away."

Emma knew Morgana was right, but she couldn't help but feel trapped and powerless. She feared for Regina and Hope, and what might happen now that she was gone.

At the same time, if Regina thought she was dead, maybe that would put her on the path to becoming the Evil Queen again. As much as Emma wished she could change that, she had already interfered too much and too much was at stake.

"I can see you are very troubled." Morgana said slowly. "And I know why, but Dark One, you better than anyone knows. This is an opportunity."

"How can you know why I'm upset?"

"I know a lot more than you know, Emma Swan ." Morgana's eyes glittered dangerously in the dimly lit dungeon. "And I intended to wait until you were recovered enough, but I'm willing to offer you a deal. Something I've never offered anyone before."

"I guess I should be the one offering deals here, don't you?"

"You are in no position to offer anything, dear." Morgana smiled sweetly. "But I can offer you something."

"I'm not interested in sex."

"Funny how that was the first thing you thought of."

"I'm tired and in pain and would like to go back to sleep."

"I can teach you to fully control your powers. To master them like no one can ever teach you. And best of all: without having to deal with the voices of the other Dark Ones in your head all the time. Or without having to resort to them altogether." Morgana smiled when she saw Emma's curious gaze. "I'm willing to share my vast knowledge of magic, teach you things you certainly wouldn't learn in the Enchanted Forest; spells, potions, and so many other things."

"And what do you want in return?"

"I want you to stay here, in Avalon, until your Regina has fulfilled her destiny and become the Evil Queen she was meant to become."

"But-"

"You have messed things up over there, Dark One, and we know that however noble your feelings are, they are also selfish and you are too soft when it comes to your Queen. You could never do what is necessary to put her on the path of becoming the Evil Queen."

"But what does that have to do with you?" Emma frowned, her head ached and her eyes were barely open, but she couldn't sleep yet. "You're not even part of the Enchanted Forest."

"Tsk, tsk, tsk." Morgana shook her head and smiled. Her smile was feline, like the ones from those documentaries Emma liked to watch. "All kingdoms are connected in some way. And Avalon is especially connected to the Enchanted Forest."

"But-"

"Tell me, did you happen to know a certain Apprentice?"

"Shit." Emma thought. Of course their story would be connected.

"And correct me if I'm wrong, but you knew Lancelot too, didn't you?"

"Fine." Emma sighed heavily. "I will consider your offer."

"Excellent." Morgana smiled and stood up. "Get some rest. I'll come back later to see you and bring you something to eat."

"Would you consider putting me in a room?"

"Oh, isn't a dungeon cell comfortable for you?"

Emma rolled her eyes but didn't say anything.

"Okay, I'll consider your request." Morgana said, and left without looking back.

(...)

Regina was on the balcony of her bedchambers watching apprehensively as Leopold's army that had gone to the portal returned. Her eyes scanned the mounts, but she saw no sign of Emma. She looked at the wagons bearing a few wounded knights and the carriages further back and her heart sank into her chest. She knew something had happened to Emma. She couldn't explain how, but she did.

Regina felt Delilah's energy beside her, as apprehensive and anxious as her own, and she wanted to scream at the girl and tell her that she had no right, but regardless of any jealousy she felt towards Delilah, the girl was Emma's friend. And Emma was probably the only person Delilah knew in that realm, so it wouldn't be fair.

Hope's cry echoed through the room, waking Regina from her daze and she turned back into the room.

"I'll get her, Your Majesty. Perhaps you should settle down on your divan and I'll take her to you."

Regina nodded absently and walked over to her divan, settling into it as if she were on autopilot. "Hello, my princess," Regina offered Hope a tired, strained smile, but the little girl seemed more concerned about her hunger and simply waved her tiny hands impatiently in the air. "Okay honey, let's feed you." Regina adjusted Hope in her arms and in the next moment the little girl was breastfeeding happily and carefree.

"Your Majesty." Delilah bowed briefly and walked away, giving Regina some privacy.

Regina allowed herself to focus on her daughter instead of her fear and pain. Was this her fate? Losing everyone she loved? She knew she would need to be strong for her little girl, but how could she do that when she felt like she was breaking down completely?

The bedroom doors opened and Sidney walked in with Leopold close behind. Regina felt her heart stop and she wanted to scream at them to get the hell out of there, to leave her alone, but she knew she couldn't.

Instead she tried to get up and cover her body at the same time, but Leopold just waved his hand.

"No need to worry about that. I won't be long."

He looked at her with an unreadable gaze and Regina felt her blood run cold.

"I just wanted to let you know that unfortunately Miss Colter did not survive the battle." Leopold folded his hands in front of his body and looked at her intently. "However, Miss Colter was successful in closing the portal and we are safe again."

Regina didn't say anything. She didn't trust herself to say anything right now, she was afraid of what she might end up saying and with that putting not only her, but Hope in danger as well. So Regina just stared at him for a moment and nodded.

Leopold seemed satisfied with her reaction and without another word he left the room, with Sidney close behind.

When the doors closed behind him, Regina felt all the energy leave her body, but she kept Hope firmly in her arms despite everything. "Delilah." She whispered, and in the next moment the young woman appeared before her. "Please use that spell to lock the door."

Delilah nodded and walked to the door doing as Emma had taught them. Regina felt a certain relief sweep over her body when she saw the door glow and then she allowed herself to cry.

Sobs wracked her body as tears ran uncontrollably down her face, but she held Hope tightly in her arms, as if the idea of letting go of the little girl was going to break her completely.

(...) 

Delilah watched Regina cry, not sure what to do. Should she offer some kind of comfort to the young Queen? Should she leave her alone? Regina didn't exactly like her, and she wasn't sure how she would be received if she tried to offer her some sort of comfort, but seeing her like that was breaking Delilah's heart.

Emma's voice kept repeating in her head "if anything happens to me, take the baby and get lost," but how could Delilah do that when Hope was all Regina had left? How could she separate mother and daughter like that? They found the perfect place for Delilah to hide with the baby, a small house in the countryside, far away, located in another realm. Emma had also bewitched the house so that no one, not even that Rumplestiltskin guy, could find them, but Delilah didn't know if she could keep her promise.

Regina's continuous crying took her out of her thoughts and Delilah decided to just act. Slowly, she approached Regina and sat behind her, hugging her as best she could. She felt relief invade her chest when Regina didn't push her away, and out of sheer instinct, she stroked the hair of the young Queen, who was now leaning against her.

"What am I supposed to do now?" Regina asked, her voice hoarse from crying. "I know Hope needs me, but how can I keep going? I know it sounds selfish-"

"By no means, Your Majesty." Delilah cut her off gently. "I know you love your little girl, but that doesn't override how you feel about Emma, or the news we just received."

"How can you be so composed? How are you not shaken, or crying?" Regina pulled back to look at Delilah.

"Believe me, Your Majesty, I'm very shaken, but I'm not-" Delilah broke off and shook her head. "It doesn't matter how I feel. I'm here to help you, to take care of you however I can."

"Of course it matters how you feel." Regina said in disbelief. "You may be a servant here, but you're not just anyone. I know how much Emma cared for you, and vice versa. And you're probably the only person who understands me here."

"Thank you, Your Majesty." Delilah smiled, feeling the tears finally trickle down her cheeks. "I appreciate you acknowledging that, but right now we must focus on you."

"Can you help me? I think I need to lie down for a bit."

"Of course."

(...)

Storybrooke, present days.

Regina woke up with her heart racing, sweat running all over her body, wrapped in a blanket knot. She could still feel the pulse of magic in her veins and the feeling when you pull a rubber band to its limit and it snaps right back at you. "Emma." Regina whispered in the dark and silent room. She was shaking in her bed, and as she put her hands to her face, she realized that she had been crying in her dream.

Not bothering to change her clothes, Regina transported herself to Maleficent's house, appearing in the middle of the living room. "Maleficent!" She called into the darkened room and in the next moment the light came on, revealing the dragon woman.

Maleficent's usually kind blue eyes gleamed yellow with concern as she noted her friend status. "What happened?"

"I don't know, but it's something with Emma. I need you to send me to the fire room. I need to talk to her. To know it's okay."

"Very well." Maleficent licked her lips apprehensively. "Come with me."

 

Chapter 38: Chapter 38

Notes:

Hello everybody!

We have a new chapter and we'll see a little bit about how things are for Emma and (present) Regina.

In the next chapter we will have news from Hook and Belle and we will know if they have already managed to reach any realm, if they have made any progress in their quest.

Let me know if there's anything you'd like to see in the next chapters!

Storybrooke, present day.

Regina watched in silence as Maleficent prepared everything to send her to the fire room. She was lost in thought, the nightmare, too vivid, replaying itself over and over again in her head.

"Are you going to tell me what happened for you to come here in the middle of the night and call me or do I need to guess?"

Regina was brought out of her thoughts by Maleficent's voice, firm but soft.

"Something happened to Emma."

"What do you mean?"

"I had a dream." Regina shook her head. "Well, it was more like a nightmare, but anyway." She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "It felt very real."

"You woke me up at dawn because of a nightmare?" Maleficent arched an eyebrow.

"It wasn't just a bad dream, Maleficent." Regina hissed. "You know very well that I don't usually wake people up because of simple nightmares."

"What aren't you telling me, Regina?" Maleficent sighed. "I know you're concerned about Emma's well-being, as well as what might happen if she interferes with events, but I know you well enough to see there's more to it."

"I'm not sure yet." Regina sighed heavily and sat down on the couch. "When I woke up from the nightmare it was because I felt something different. Like it was a change in magic, or energy, I don't know." Regina closed her eyes and massaged her temples. "Send me to the damn fire room and then we'll talk."

"As you wish." Maleficent sighed and helped Regina to the couch.

Regina took the potion she used every time to access the fire room and then her body felt light, and she was thrown into the darkness. In a few seconds she was in the fire room, but there was no sign of Emma. Regina spun on her heel, looking around and trying to see anything through the curtain of fire that surrounded the room.

Unlike other times, she couldn't feel Emma's magic, or her energy. Regina closed her eyes tightly and tried to calm her heart, focusing again on the so familiar energy of Emma's magic, even after she became the Dark One, but nothing happened. There wasn't that tug she always felt when she found herself with Emma in this limbo or whatever this room was. Nothing to indicate that Emma would come.

Regina felt panic start to rise in her chest and suddenly she couldn't breathe. She felt as if the room was closing in around her and the flames seemed to get closer and closer. Regina sat in the middle of the room and pulled her knees up to her chest, putting her hands over her ears and squeezing her eyes shut.

"Emma!"

Regina called on instinct, but there was no response.

"Emma!"

Regina's chest tightened as only the crackling of the fire answered her.

"Emmaaa!"

Regina called once more, feeling tears burn behind her lids.

This wasn't happening. It couldn't be happening. How would she tell Henry or Snow that Emma was gone? How could she move on knowing her best friend wasn't coming back? And the fault, as always, was hers.

If only that idiot had let the darkness absorb her. But not! Emma had to play the damn savior.

Regina screamed, letting all her anger, fear and frustration out of her chest. She felt the flames retreating abruptly and the next moment she was back in Maleficent's room.

"What happened?" Worry and fear spilled out of Maleficent's voice.

Regina shook her head with her eyes still closed and in the next moment she felt Maleficent's arms wrap around her in a tight hug. She let herself be hugged for a few minutes and then gently pulled her friend away.

"What happened?" the sorceress asked again.

"I- she- I think Emma is gone." Regina said, unable to stop her tears.

"What do you mean Emma is gone?" Maleficent's eyes widened in fear and concern.

"I'm not sure." Regina shook her head. "But she didn't show up in the fire room. I couldn't feel her magic or energy there, as I always do when I meet her there."

"What did you dream about, Regina?" There was urgency in Maleficent's voice. "Before you came here. What was your dream?"

"A battle. Emma along with Leopold's army fighting those things she mentioned. She was tired and really hurt and couldn't heal. I could feel her life force draining away with every gesture she made." Regina licked her lips nervously. "Then those things plunged their swords into Emma's thigh and back and she fell."

"Maybe she's just really hurt, but not…" Maleficent gestured vaguely, unable to say aloud what they were thinking.

"If that's the case, then why couldn't I feel her magic or energy?"

"I don't know, Regina." Maleficent said softly. "To be honest I don't even know how the two of you manage to communicate. It shouldn't have been possible since Emma wasn't using the same potions as you."

"She was once under the sleep spell." Regina offered Maleficent a pointed look.

"Well, at least she didn't have to prick her finger or eat a poisoned fruit for that." Maleficent shrugged and stood up, pacing the room. "How can we be sure she's okay?"

"Talking to her."

"Well, that option doesn't seem to be available right now, does it?"

"Maybe-" Regina trailed off, her eyes glittering for a moment.

"What?"

"Emma's dagger."

"We know that doesn't work, Regina."

"We couldn't summon her, it's different." Regina arched an eyebrow. "But I could feel her energy, Emma's magic when we tried to summon her the other times."

"I guess it doesn't hurt to try." Maleficent sighed. "You get the dagger, I'll make some tea."

A few minutes later Regina and Maleficent were back in the room; Regina with Emma's dagger, and Maleficent with two mugs of tea.

Regina thanked as Maleficent placed her mug on the coffee table, and with a trembling hand and a fast heartbeat, she raised her dagger and called Emma's name three times. Like the other times, nothing happened and Emma didn't appear, but Regina could feel the slight vibration of the dagger when she tried to summon Emma. This meant that the blonde was alive, but for some reason it was not possible to communicate with her.

"So?" Maleficent asked apprehensively.

"I can feel the dagger vibrate with magic and Emma's energy, as I always have, but for some reason I can't communicate with her anymore." Regina shook her head in frustration.

"Perhaps she fulfilled the promise she made to you a while ago and found a way to stop your communication?" Maleficent sighed. "Or maybe your dream really means something and she's really hurt so she doesn't have the energy to communicate with you."

"I hope you're right."

(...)

Avalon, somewhere in the past.

Emma groaned in pain and rolled over in bed, opening her eyes slowly as she noticed the shift beneath her. She was no longer on the hard, uncomfortable cot in her cell but on a comfortable mattress. Well, at least that. 

The room was dark, save for a lamp on a bedside table. She narrowed her eyes and tried to see in the darkness, but apparently she was alone. Emma tried to conjure a fireball to brighten the room, only to be reminded that she was still wearing that damn bracelet. At least Morgana had transferred her to a room.

Emma tried to sit up in bed, but her body still ached badly and the best she could do was lean back against the pillows at headboard. In the dim light provided by the lantern Emma tried to assess her surroundings, but all she could see was the bed; not as big as Regina's, but comfortable enough.

Emma's eyes wandered around the room, trying in vain to see beyond the darkness. She noticed that the windows were closed and that heavy curtains were pulled over them, blocking any light that could seep in through the gaps. Emma had no idea what time it was, and she grimaced as she felt her stomach rumble with hunger.

She heard a sound. A laugh, perhaps? She squinted again, trying to see in the darkness. "Who's there?"

"Hungry, dear?" Morgana's amused voice filled the room with its thick accent.

"I'm always hungry."

"Very well." Morgana laughed, and in the next moment the room began to gradually lighten.

Emma watched silently as sconces came to life at intervals on the walls, and the room began to reveal itself before her; a simple wardrobe, a chest of drawers with a mirror, a dining table by the window, two armchairs and a bathtub. Well, it could be worse, Emma thought.

"How are you feeling?" Morgana asked, waving her hand again and making a tray appear on Emma's lap.

"As if it had been run over by ten war tanks." Emma groaned and looked at the tray of food in her lap; there was porridge, cake, fruit, mead, hazelnut bread, herbed bread, cheeses, and a big mug of bitter.

"Start with the mug of bitter. It will help you not to get sick from eating the other things." Morgana said, her green eyes twinkling. "It's been days since you've eaten properly and if you eat all of it at once you'll feel sick and I don't want you to get the room dirty."

Emma nodded absently and picked up the mug of bitter. She immediately remembered Delilah and when the girl first made her take it, her chest ached with worry.

Slowly Emma ate everything on her tray, and though she couldn't summon her magic to help speed her healing, she could feel the first hints of bitter working its wonders in her system. She didn't feel as nauseous anymore, and her body didn't seem to hurt as much. Good, Emma thought.

Emma used her napkin to wipe her mouth and with deliberate delay, she lifted her head to look at Morgana. "How long have I been here?"

"Almost two weeks."

"That long?" Emma's eyes widened in astonishment.

"You were badly hurt when you arrived, Dark One." Morgana arched an eyebrow. "Even with all your magic and mine combined, I had doubts that you would survive."

Emma closed her eyes and rested her head against the pillows. Why had Leopold tried to kill her? Had he found out about her involvement with Regina? Did he know the truth about Hope? Could Rumple have something to do with this?

"I'll have someone bring you something to eat later. In the meantime, I suggest you rest." Morgana said, pulling Emma out of her thoughts.

She stood up and for the first time Emma saw that the woman was wearing a green velvet dress that suited her perfectly.

"I remember the other time we talked." Emma said before Morgana reached the door. "You made me an offer."

"Yes, and it is still valid, but I suggest you think about it while you rest and replenish your energy."

"What do you get in return if I accept?"

"I have no interest in taking advantage of you, if that's what you're worried about, Dark One." Morgana's eyes shone dangerously. "I know how it feels and I wouldn't do it."

Emma nodded, not knowing what to say, and watched as Morgana stormed out of the room. Emma exhaled and closed her eyes, letting images of Regina, Hope, Daniel and Delilah flood her mind. Tears burned behind her lids and slid hot down her cheeks.

Emma knew Morgana was right about what she said the other day; she couldn't do what it took to put Regina back on the path of becoming the Evil Queen, but being holed up in this place while Regina went through unimaginable things in the Enchanted Forest just didn't feel right. If only she had someone to talk to about this.

(...)

Storybrooke, present days.

Regina looked up when she heard footsteps approaching the living room and saw Zelena entering the room.

"What is happening?" Zelena asked, eyeing Regina intently.

"Nothing."

"I may not know you very well, but I know there's something wrong." Zelena said seriously. "I can't explain how, but I can feel your magic is disturbed."

Regina arched her eyebrows and exchanged a glance with Maleficent, who was sprawled on the comfy couch. The sorceress shrugged and Regina just sighed. "There's something wrong with Emma and I don't know what it is. I can't reach her in the fire room."

"So your dear sheriff is in trouble again. What's new about that?" Zelena rolled her eyes.

"It's different this time, Zelena." Regina said exasperated. "I don't expect you to understand."

"Girls, please." Maleficent growled. "Zelena, what Regina means is that she can't feel Emma's energy or magic in the fire room and that is indeed concerning."

"Well, considering the things she's told you the last few times you've talked, I suppose so." Zelena did her best to look nonchalant, but her eyes gave it away. "So what do you plan to do about it?"

"I'll try to contact Hook later, see if he's reached any of the realms, if he's had any success." Regina sighed heavily. "In the meantime, please don't bring this up with Henry. He has enough to worry about."

Zelena looked like she wanted to argue, but in the end she just nodded and Regina silently thanked her for it. She definitely didn't have the energy for arguments right now.

(...)

Avalon, a few days later.

Emma was standing in front of her bedroom window in Morgana's castle and looking out at the vastness of the place. The peaches were in full bloom and their light scent wafted freely along the castle walls.

In the last few days Emma learned that other women lived there besides Morgana and her sister, because at each meal a different woman entered her room bringing a tray full of food. She tried to search her memory for the things she had read about the Arthurian legends when she was younger, but apparently all the mess with Storybrooke's various curses wasn't doing her memory much good. Emma sighed and turned away from the window. She looked helplessly around the room, once again considering the conversation she was about to have with Morgana.

"Did you want to see me?"

Emma turned at the sound of the door opening, followed by Morgana's voice. "Yes."

"And what can I do for you, Dark One?"

"First, stop calling me the Dark One. My name is Emma and you know it." Emma muttered darkly.

"Very well." Morgana's voice sounded amused. "And what else?"

"I have considered your offer." Emma said, her voice tired and filled with melancholy. "I'm staying here until Regina fulfills her destiny and becomes the Evil Queen."

Morgana arched an eyebrow in surprise, but quickly recovered. "I know it wasn't an easy choice, but the right choices are never easy, are they?"

"No, they're not." Emma said, her voice numb.

"I'll leave you alone, but if you want to talk, I'll be in the library." Morgana said after a moment. "You're free to roam the entire island, and when you're feeling better we can start with my end of the deal."

"Why are you willing to share all your knowledge with me?"

"Because knowledge is meant to be shared."

At dinnertime, Emma decided to join Morgana and the others in the dining room rather than remain isolated in her bedroom. If she was going to stick around for a while, she might as well get to know the people around her. She went to the wardrobe and groaned when she saw only gowns; silk, velvet, cotton and other fabrics she couldn't name. Okay, she would need to talk to Morgana about that later.

Begrudgingly, Emma chose a red velvet gown and opted to let her hair down. After looking in the mirror long enough to convince herself that she was satisfied with what she saw, she left the room, and stopped. She had no idea where the dining room was. Emma looked up and down the long hallway and hoped this castle had the same layout as every other one she'd ever visited. Following her instincts, she started walking towards what she hoped was the dining room.

Emma smiled contentedly when she found the dining room. Her gaze caught Morgana's and she got up at the sight of the blonde.

"I'm glad you joined us, Emma."

"I figured if I'm going to be around for a while, I might as well get to know the people who live here."

Morgana nodded and gestured for Emma to choose a place at the table. She sat and looked at the wide variety of food and was happy to find that she already knew how to recognize most of it; there was ground crayfish, fried in bread with sour raspberry sauce, honey-roasted duck, smoked veal and dried mushrooms, vegetable stew, steamed fish with cheese, stout, mead, wine, juices and breads.

"If there's one thing people in these realms know, it's how to set a rich table." Emma grumbled to herself and started to help herself.

After dinner, while the other women took care of the dishes and tidying up, Morgana invited Emma for a walk through the castle gardens.

Now they were in a courtyard surrounded by flowers of the most diverse colors, species and sizes, which released the most varied perfumes. One prettier than the other. Emma took a deep breath, inhaling the scent of all those flowers.

"So, are you going to tell me why you were frowning when you walked into the dining room?"

"Oh, that." Emma smiled slightly and turned to look at Morgana. "You know, nothing against those gowns, but they're really not my style. I was wondering if you could get me some pants and shirts and stuff."

Morgana let out a laugh and shook her head. "Very well, Emma. I'll arrange that for you."

"Thanks."

They walked some more in relatively comfortable silence, and Emma was surprised at how easy the woman's company was. Of course, she exuded magic and power, and she was a little intimidating, knowing who she was in the story, but overall Emma was finding her easy to deal with.

"I know the deal I proposed to you may seem cruel in many ways, but-"

"Yes, it seemed cruel enough, but you're right about me not being able to do what it takes to put Regina back on the path of becoming the Evil Queen." Emma cut her off. "I was just thinking-" She licked her lips. "Is there any way I can, I don't know, keep an eye on her?"

"Maybe we can think of something." Morgana said after a while.

"Thanks."

Morgana nodded and resumed walking, leading them to what looked like a small greenhouse. She opened the door and gestured for Emma to enter. Emma did so and followed Morgana as she began to walk through the aisles of plants.

"You know, there's a prophecy about you."

"I know." Emma said bitterly. "I am the savior, the one who will free all the people of the Enchanted Forest when the Evil Queen casts the curse and takes them to the Land Without Magic."

"That too, but there's another one." Morgana smiled. "I'm not sure this prophecy is known to the people of the Enchanted Forest."

"And which one is it?" Emma's attention turned fully to the woman in front of her.

"The prophecy says that the savior would absorb the densest darkness one day. And if done through an act of love, it can come to balance darkness and light."

"I don't see how that's possible. Every impulse I have in me is to use dark magic." Emma said darkly. "It's nice not having to control my impulses and do whatever I want, especially with those scum who treat women like they're their own to use however they want."

"Yes, the darkness is tempting indeed." Morgana smiled, her gaze distant and wistful. "But learning to control the darkness within you is part of the deal I offered you."

"What do you get with it?"

"I get nothing out of it. You on the other hand..."

"I don't see how I can gain anything when I'm bound by this curse forever." Emma growled.

"You know," said Morgana, looking at Emma with raised eyebrows. "The Dark One's dagger was forged with the fire of a dragon. The first dragon that ever inhabited the Earth. Only the fire of another dragon that descended from him can destroy it. That, or true love. Are the only ways to set you free."

"So I'm really stuck with this forever." Emma sighed, burying her face in her hands.

"You said you became the Dark One to save someone. Doesn't she love you back?"

"Love me back?" Emma laughed bitterly. "I don't think so."

"Well, you won't know that until you make it back home, will you?"

"And for that to happen Regina needs to become the Evil Queen." Emma sighed. "Unless you know of any time portals that don't use a baby?"

"Sorry, I don't think so." Morgana shook her head. "But I promise I will do everything in my power to help you control the darkness and light within you."

"Why do you care so much?"

"Merlin wanted to destroy the darkness once and for all. That skinny bratty liar almost destroyed me because of that. That and his endless hypocrisy."

"But isn't destroying darkness a good thing?"

"Emma, for there to be balance in the world there needs to be darkness and light. Just as every hero needs a villain, light needs darkness."

"It makes sense." Emma sighed heavily. "So when do we start?"

"Within a few days." Morgana laughed at the blonde's sudden enthusiasm. "I'll arrange something so you can 'keep an eye' on Regina and then we'll start your classes."

 

Chapter 39: Chapter 39

Notes:

Hello everybody!

Just a heads up: this chapter is pretty heavy and a little dark.
There are mentions of suicidal thoughts (by young Regina) and there is a small implied rape scene, but that scene has **** to warn you, so if you want to skip that scene, just look for the sign.

Enchanted Forest, somewhere in the past.

Regina was sitting on the balcony with Hope in her arms and the little girl was the only thing keeping her alive. Her entire body ached from the beating and abuse Leopold had put her through the night before. He had started visiting her again a few days after saying that Emma had died and now that she was alone in that cold castle it was almost unbearable. If it weren't for her little girl, she would have jumped off that balcony by now.

Although she was physically aware of every movement of the baby in her arms, mentally Regina was far away. Her eyes had lost their sparkle again and her gaze was distant and disconnected, it was as if she was numb with pain and hate most of the time.

Enduring Leopold's abuse when Emma was there was almost bearable, but now? Now the fall from that balcony seemed like a good idea. Maybe she should. Maybe she should spare Hope and herself from Leopold's abuse. Regina stood up, not even realizing what she was doing, holding Hope tightly against her chest, and took a step towards the banister.

Regina blinked a few times, as if coming out of a trance, at the sound of Hope mumbling in her arms and realized that her body was pressed against the balcony railing. "I'm sorry, my princess." Regina whispered, finally feeling the tears streaming down her face, and took a step back.

She went back inside her room and carefully placed Hope in her crib. "I'm sorry, my princess." Regina muttered again and started pacing the huge, cold room. Perhaps now that Cora had been away for quite some time, she could escape Leopold some other way, without having to jump off a balcony. It had been nearly a year since she'd pushed Cora through that mirror and so far the woman hadn't come back, so maybe Rumple was telling the truth about her having no way back. And Leopold didn't have the power to keep her there.

Without thinking about a plan, Regina grabbed a leather bag and started putting in some clothes and things she might need. She would grab Rocinante in the middle of the night and run away with Hope somewhere far away. Maybe she could take refuge in another realm. Moors perhaps. Who knows the fearsome Maleficent wouldn't pity her and welcome her? Or any other place far away from there. If only she knew how to travel to other realms through magic...

But every portal they'd seen in Cora's books had involved some kind of sacrifice, and she wasn't going to sacrifice innocent lives to get away. No, she wouldn't be like Cora.

Regina jumped in fright when her bedroom door opened, but the fear soon turned to relief when she saw her father walking towards her with a tray. Of course, she wasn't hungry, but that was the least of her worries at the moment.

"Daddy." Regina forced a smile and took the tray from the man's hands and placed it on the dining table. "Didn't realize it was already breakfast time."

"The King said you were perhaps a little out of sorts."

Regina felt anger rise throughout her body. That bastard. She noticed her father's intense gaze on her and did her best not to cringe under him. She wasn't sure why, but she wanted to protect her father from knowing the unspeakable abuse she suffered at the King's hands.

"Yeah, I haven't been sleeping very well since the baby arrived. She still wakes up a lot during the night." Regina lied.

"Well, I guess she took after you." Sir Henry smiled kindly. "You drove your mother crazy at first, and I was often the one who got up to take care of you, and put you to sleep again."

Regina forced another smile. "I can imagine so, Daddy. Cora was never very… motherly." She forced her rage under control, and prayed that her father would get out of there soon because she just couldn't do that right now.

If he started talking about the past and how he'd taken care of her as a child, Regina wasn't sure she'd be able to get away from there. She shook her head and inhaled. "Daddy, can you ask Delilah to come run my bath, please?"

"Of course, my dear."

She watched as the man walked out of her room and when the door closed behind him, Regina breathed out in relief.

"Very well, my princess, let's see what else we will need for our adventure."

(...) 

In the afternoon Regina picked up Hope and walked to Delilah's room. That's where they kept all of Emma's things now; clothes that were left, the books on magic, the maps and everything else they had taken from Regina's old house.

She knocked on the door three times and breathed a sigh of relief when Delilah opened it. Without waiting for an invitation to enter, she walked past the girl and waited for her to close the door. "I know you don't care what happens to me, but thanks for helping me with this." Regina said without looking at Delilah. She put Hope in the makeshift crib that was in the girl's room and walked to the corner table where some maps were.

"Contrary to what you think, Regina, I care what happens to you and Hope."

"It is Your Majesty. "

"Yeah, maybe for others, for whom you have to pretend you care or like the title, but I know you."

"You don't know anything about me." Regina hissed and took a step towards the girl.

"I know more than you think, but don't worry, Your Majesty . I have no interest in harming you. Or your daughter."

Regina arched an eyebrow at the girl's posture. Her intense hazel eyes burned into Regina's and she could see a fire, a determination in them, and although she would never admit it, she understood why Emma liked her. And though she would never say it aloud, it was nice to have someone in this place who didn't treat her like a thing, a toy to that decrepit King. "Very well." Regina said after a moment.

"Now, are you going to tell me what you're doing here or do I have to guess?" Delilah asked as she sealed the door with magic to prevent anyone else from entering the room.

Regina felt a twinge of envy at the ease with which Delilah performed magic, and an idea flashed through her mind. "I'll run away in a few days." She said bluntly.

"Pardon me." Delilah turned on her heel and faced Regina.

"You heard me." Regina crossed her arms over her chest. "I have no reason to stay here suffering the most unspeakable things at the hands of that scoundrel."

(...)

Delilah felt her heart race at Regina's words. From what Emma had told her before going on that stupid battle, Regina couldn't leave the castle. She had a destiny to follow. Terrible, but it still needed to happen. "And where will you go?" Delilah didn't know what to do.

"I don't know yet. That's why I need the maps." Regina bit her lower lip and opened a random map on the table. "A place far away from here. And maybe you could come with me. I'll certainly need someone to help me with Hope."

Delilah felt her head spin and the floor shift beneath her feet. This wasn't happening. If Regina ran away, the entire timeline Emma came from would be at stake. Well, more at stake than she already was. If Emma was really dead like Leopold and Sidney said, would it matter if Regina ran away? Probably not. If only she knew more about where Emma came from and had a way to connect with them like Emma did... but even Emma didn't know how those contacts happened.

"I assume you already have a plan?" Delilah asked after a moment, shaking her head to rid herself of those thoughts.

"Well, it's not complete yet, but let's work on it together, shall we?"

"As you wish." Delilah shook her head and walked over to the table with the maps.

That was madness, but everything in her life had become completely madness since she met Emma and agreed to come with her to this place.

(...)

Isle of Avalon.

Emma was bent over books and books on magic; spells, potions, plants and their roles in magic, magic and healing, and so many others that Emma almost felt like a student at Hogwarts. She could almost hear Snape's voice: "As such, I don't expect many of you to appreciate the subtle science and exact art that is potion-making. However, for those select few who possess the predisposition I can teach you how to bewitch the mind and ensnare the senses. I can tell you how to bottle fame, brew glory, and even put a stopper in death."

A laugh escaped her throat, drawing Morgana's attention and Emma offered a guilty smile.

"Oh no, please share with me what can be so funny."

"If I have to explain, then it's not funny."

Morgana shook her head and returned her attention to the book in front of her.

Emma watched the woman for a few moments and then returned her attention to her books, though her thoughts often strayed, leading her to wonder how Regina, Hope, and Delilah were doing. Morgana had agreed to help her keep an eye on them, but so far that hadn't happened. She still didn't trust Emma enough to remove the bracelet, and apparently Morgana's vision well didn't work for spying on people.

"What are you thinking?"

Morgana's voice pulled Emma out of her thoughts. "Same as usual." She sighed. "I need to know how they are doing, Morgana." Emma practically whined. "If only there was a way-" Emma broke off, two ideas flashing through her mind. 

She knew that one was practically impossible, because for that she would need to reach an extraordinary level of power and wisdom and she didn't have time for that, but maybe the other could work. 

"Do you know how to enchant mirrors? Use them to observe other realms, people and all that?"

Morgana blinked, taken aback by Emma's suggestion. "Well, I've never tried it. I've never needed it, but I think I can do it without any problems."

"Excellent." Emma smiled widely, highlighting her dimples.

"Oh, you want to do this now." Morgana rolled her eyes playfully. "Very well, Dark One, let us enchant a mirror for you."

Soon they were in Emma's room in front of a mirror on the dressing table. The mirror was normal sized and nothing special about it, but if Morgana could enchant it then it would be perfect for Emma.

She watched as Morgana picked up the book she'd brought from the library and began flipping through it in search of the spell they needed. Emma watched enthralled as the woman spoke the words in a language she didn't understand and her eyes gleamed gold in the dimly lit room.

"Whenever you want to see something, you need to ask the mirror what you want to see." Morgana said as she finished the spell.

"Mirror, show me Regina Mills of the Enchanted Forest."

Morgana had barely finished speaking before Emma was already making her wish in the mirror.

The mirror flickered and the reflection of Emma and Morgana was replaced by the image of Regina and Delilah in the girl's room; they were hunched over the table in the corner, maps open on it and they looked like they were arguing about something, but not a hostile argument. Well, that was unexpected, Emma thought. But good. Yes, it was good.

Emma's relief was soon replaced by rage when Regina moved, walking over to Hope's crib and she noticed that her gait was stiff and she winced in pain.

She felt anger bubble up inside her and her magic course through her body, begging to be released but unable to flow free through her hands because of the bracelet. "That son of a bitch!" Emma roared.

Without waiting for Emma's request, Morgana moved her fingers and suddenly Regina's and Delilah's voices could be heard through the mirror.

Emma nodded her thanks to the woman, but her eyes remained focused on the images before her. Her heart sped up in a mixture of relief and pain at the sound of Regina's voice, but soon other emotions were taking over as Emma listened to Regina and Delilah discussing the plan for their escape. She had no idea what would happen if Regina managed to escape the castle. Not just for Regina in the Enchanted Forest, but for everyone in Storybrooke, and she could only watch.

(...) 

Enchanted Forest, somewhere in the past.

Regina was in the stable with Rocinante; feeding the animal and combing its mane when she heard Rumple's unmistakable giggle. She took a deep breath and turned to look at him. "What do you want?"

"Oh, dearie. How hostile towards your mentor." He giggled again and walked over to Regina and Rocinante. "You know, I'm a very understanding person, but I'm starting to lose my temper, dearie. This reluctance of yours to do what it takes to secure your revenge on Snow White and her father is getting ridiculous."

"I- I don't want to do this anymore." Regina said, feeling her heart race.

She knew Rumple wasn't going to be happy with the news, and she wasn't sure what he could do, but she hoped he would let her go and find someone else to help him in the future.

"What do you mean by that?" The mocking tone left Rumple and his features immediately turned hard and grim.

"I'm leaving." Regina lifted her head and prayed that her voice would remain steady. "I never wanted this and you know it."

"Oh no dearie." Rumple's face contorted in rage and he took a step towards Regina. "You're not going anywhere. Not until you keep your end of the bargain."

"I didn't make any deals with you. I never signed anything." Regina swallowed hard, her blood turning to ice as Rumple's expression darkened.

"Don't abuse my goodwill towards you, insolent child!" Rumple roared and raised his hand in Regina's direction.

Regina gasped and her eyes widened as she struggled for air. Even though Rumple wasn't touching her, she felt an invisible force squeezing around her throat and choking her. Her vision began to blur and the air in her lungs became increasingly scarce as the invisible force tightened around her throat. Regina knew she needed to do something before he ended up killing her, but it was practically impossible to think while she was struggling for breath.

The sound of Rocinante kicking at his bay door seemed to snap Rumple out of his evil slumber and he released Regina, taking a few steps back.

"Don't think you can escape your destiny, dearie." The Dark One said before disappearing in its red smoke.

(...)

Again Regina was sitting on her bedroom porch with Hope in her arms as she weighed her options. The little girl nursed happily and unaware of the battles that raged inside her mother, while Regina watched the courtyard below, and the forest beyond the castle. The mantle of night covered the whole kingdom and only what was illuminated by torches and lamps could be seen from afar.

Since Rumple's visit, Regina has found herself trapped in her mind again. Even though Cora was no longer there to stop her from running away, she still had that evil imp. Rumple would never let Regina give up her revenge, though she didn't quite understand why. He could recruit any apprentice out there, certainly someone more willing to learn the arts of dark magic, someone more willing to sacrifice innocent lives and who had no morals like him. Why did it have to be her?

Regina was pulled out of her thoughts when the heavy doors to her bedroom opened revealing Delilah. The girl carried a pitcher of hot water with a faint rosemary scent. Regina watched as Delilah placed the pitcher on her bedside table.

"Your Majesty."

Regina lifted her head absently and looked at the girl standing before her. "Yes?"

"Why don't you come over to the bed so I can help you with-?" Delilah gestured vaguely in Regina's direction.

"Why care about it when he's coming the next night and the next and the next while I'm trapped here?"

Regina's voice was devoid of emotion and her gaze was distant and empty. She knew she needed to fight; for Hope, or she really was going to end up jumping off that balcony one of these nights, but how could she get away? She never should have told Rumple.

"Regina." Delilah called gently. "You can't give up. You have to fight."

Regina wanted to scream that she didn't have the strength to fight, that it was better that she and Hope were gone, but a voice, that sounded a lot like Cora's, rose disapprovingly and mockingly in her mind: "If you give up and jump off that balcony, you will be disappointing your dear Emma." So Regina just nodded absently and let Delilah take Hope from her arms and place her in her crib.

Regina didn't react when she felt Delilah's hands on her arms; gentle and warm, and she let the girl guide her to the bed.

(...)

*********************************************************************************************************

Regina was lying motionless on the bed as Leopold moved over her. The sour smell of sweat and wine wafted from him and made her want to throw up, but she knew if that happened things would get even worse. She just prayed that he would get over soon and leave her alone.

Regina's eyes widened as Hope's sobs erupted through the room and her heart skipped a beat. She didn't know how Leopold would react; whether he would simply ignore the baby's cries or whether he- her thoughts were interrupted when he stood up abruptly, making Regina wince in pain at the movement, and she watched in paralyzed horror as Leopold stumbled towards the crib.

**********************************************************************************************************

A primal sense of protection took hold of Regina and she jumped out of bed, ignoring her aching and bloody body, she launched herself at Leopold, bumping into him and making him lose his balance. It gave her some leverage and she managed to get to the crib before him, putting herself in his way as a shield for Hope.

"How dare you, you whore?" Leopold growled. "You will pay dearly for this."

He raised his hand and advanced towards Regina, hitting her hard in the face, making her take a step back and hit her back against the crib.

Regina cried out in pain and felt the air knocked out of her lungs by the impact on the wood. Before she could recover she felt Leopold smack her in the face again as he shouted incoherent words.

"Please stop! It's not her fault." Regina screamed, trying to use her hands to shield herself from Leopold's attacks. "She does not know."

"She'll learn, just like her mother!" Leopold snarled and slashed at her again.

Regina closed her eyes and tried to call on her magic, anything that would help her stop him, that would help her protect her little girl from that man, but any thought flew from her when Leopold's big, heavy hand closed around her throat and squeezed it hard.

Regina's hands flew to Leopold's arms, scratching and desperately trying to break free of his grip, but it seemed useless. That old bastard was strong, and coupled with the alcohol it seemed impossible to stop him.

"Stop, please-" Regina gasped, trying to pull air into her lungs. "I'll do whatever you want, but leave the baby alone." She felt the tears running down her cheeks as she desperately struggled to get rid of him.

"Oh, but you're going to do what I want. It's not like you have any options." Leopold raised his other hand, eyes bloodshot, and fixed on Regina.

She tried to kick and hit him when she felt both of Leopold's hands around her throat, but she barely managed to hit him. Regina heard the sound of something falling and breaking and in the next moment the doors to her room opened revealing two guards.

Regina could barely see through the blurred vision, but for a moment she felt relief wash over her chest. Maybe they'd get Leopold off her.

"Close that door!" Leopold ordered and threw Regina to the ground.

Regina gasped for air, her entire body ached and she could barely breathe or think, but she knew she needed to stop him from getting to Hope.

With effort Regina got up from the floor and staggered towards Leopold.

"Don't just stand there! Hold her!" Leopold ordered the guards.

The men seemed to hesitate for a moment, but ended up accepting his order and walked towards Regina, holding her by the arms.

"Leave her alone, you old bastard! If you touch her I'll kill you!"

Leopold ignored Regina's threats and leaned over the crib, a manic, terrible smile on his lips as his hands hovered over Hope.

Regina's bedroom doors opened again, this time revealing Delilah and Sir Henry. The two stared dazedly at the scene before them, not sure what to do.

"Delilaaah!" Regina screamed and the terror in her voice was evident, because in the next moment the girl was running towards the crib.

Regina screamed as a flash of light exploded across the room, throwing her and the guards away, but finally freeing her from them. When the light dissipated Regina saw that everyone was thrown away and she ran to the cradle and a new despair took over her; the cradle was empty.

(...)

Delilah rolled onto the floor, doing her best to protect the baby in her arms, and with some difficulty she got to her knees. She blinked a few times and used her hand to wipe her face. Delilah looked around, taking only a few seconds to recognize where she was; the cabin that Emma had built for her to hide with Hope if necessary, but Delilah had no idea how they got there.

Hope's sobbing drew her attention and Delilah sighed as the events of moments ago spiraled through her mind; the scene she saw upon entering Regina's room made her stomach turn and she found herself frozen in horror, but Regina's desperate scream spurred her into action.

Delilah knew she couldn't go up against Leopold in a physical fight, at least not without risking hurting Hope along since he was so close to her, so she took a deep breath and prayed that Emma's teachings combined with the things she read in the magic books worked out; Delilah raised her hands towards Leopold, only intending to knock him down, or get him far enough away from Hope so that she and Regina could get the little girl to safety, but apparently she was unaware of the extent of her powers. Magic flew out of her hands and knocked them all down, and the next moment she and Hope were miles away from Leopold's castle, in a place where no one would find them.

With a heavy sigh Delilah placed her hand against the cabin door and whispered the words of the ward spell, which allowed only those who knew the spell to enter the cabin. The door creaked open and she walked in with Hope. Carefully she placed the baby in her crib and walked towards the small kitchen to prepare some chamomile tea to soothe her.

Now there was no turning back and she would have to keep her promise to Emma. Her heart sank at the thought of Regina and the despair she must have been feeling when she noticed that her baby had disappeared and without her being able to stop it, the tears finally slipped silently down her face. Delilah hoped that everything would be all right in the end.

 

Notes:

Let me know what you think and what you expect for the next one. =)

Chapter 40: Chapter 40

Notes:

Hey there, everyone!

This chapter brings a little about Killian and Belle's journey through the realms to try to find the Timebreaker, the artifact that could possibly help them bring Emma back.
I know most of you don't care about Killian or his story, and I can't blame you for that, but as in this story he's not complete trash, and I intend to give him a decent redemption arc, from time to time I will focus a little on it.
I always said that Killian had a lot of potential to be a good character, but instead of giving him a decent arc, a&e preferred to lean on Colin's beauty and charm.
Anyway, Killian and Belle's journey has plenty of adventures and, I hope, interesting kingdoms and creatures.

We'll also see a bit of Regina in Storybrooke, and while what you'll read may not be very exciting, I can assure you there's a reason why I'm doing this. (Calm down, Regina is fine.)

"Are you okay, luv?" Killian gasped, coughing sand and water out of his lungs, and dropped to his hands and knees at the edge of the beach. The cold, clear water lapping against his legs.

"I think so." Belle replied, her voice shaky and her eyes wide.

"Bloody hell." Killian took a deep breath and dropped his body to the sand, still panting. "What were those things?"

"I believe those things were the Crimson Mists ." Belle said, shuddering at the memory of the disgusting creatures.

"Well, then it's a good thing we escaped, isn't it?" Killian chuckled, his breathing slowly returning to normal.

The Crimson Mist were small cannibalistic mammals with a dragon head, eagle eyes, and no visible ears. Their bodies were composed of short, lean trunks, with six elongated legs and a delicate tail that gave them extraordinary mobility. As well as having a feline snout containing a mess of sharp teeth. The body of these creatures was covered in short fur in a dark red, and its head, a disturbing yellow with longer, softer fur.

Belle watched as the creatures glared at them from where they were, in the water. The Crimson Mist were excellent swimmers, but they didn't do very well out of the water, which was their saving grace. 

"You can say yes." Belle sighed.

"So where to now, luv?"

"We need to find the Serpent's Lair. If we are to have any success in finding the Timebreaker, we must first find the Captain's Pride armor and the portal ring."

"Do you really think these things exist?"

"Killian, we are from a land where anything is possible. You should have a little more faith."

"Sorry I ended up in the middle of the mess that is the enchanted world by accident." Killian growled. "I may have seen a lot, but I wasn't born in the enchanted world."

"I always thought you were from one of the kingdoms-" Belle trailed off, realizing that she really didn't know the pirate's history. At least not all of it. "How did you end up in Neverland?"

That was the second realm they passed through since the beginning of their journey. The list of realms they were going through to get Timebreaker wasn't exactly long, but each realm took about two weeks to explore; not completely, of course, but through the points important to their journey.

That realm, Cimmeria, was something completely unlike anything Belle and Killian had ever seen; a dark and mysterious realm perpetually shrouded in shadow, inhabited by nocturnal creatures and dark beings. Dense forests, haunted castles and labyrinthine caves made up its mysterious landscape.

Cimmeria was a huge island, which in parts resembled Neverland. Killian shuddered at the thought. That brought him back to Belle's question. Few people, perhaps only Regina, Cora and Pan, really knew his story, his past. And now, for some reason he was completely unaware of, Killian was about to reveal his story to Belle.

He chuckled and shook his head at the absurdity of the situation. Of all the people he once thought would accompany him on adventures, the ex-wife of his greatest enemy was not one of them.

"It's okay if you don't want to tell."

"No, that's not it." Killian shook his head. "It's just that I haven't revisited this story in a long time, and few people know about it. My father abandoned us when we were still children. Liam was twelve, and I was ten. He sold us to an old man because he was a thief and he was running away. He knew there would be soldiers at the next port, and he sold us for a boat to get away. He never stopped to think about what might happen to us."

"After that, Liam was all I had left. We looked out for each other, and he always got me out of trouble. He was the hero, and I was just the drunk. One time, we were working on this man's ship, and he tricked us, and put us on a quest in search of a magic stone. After that we joined the Royal Navy. In a short time we achieved status. A good life. And then, one day, the King sent us to a mission in an unknown land."

"Neverland." Belle whispered, touched by Killian's story.

"Aye. The King sent us in search of the Dream Shade. You must have heard of it." Killian said, his blue eyes sparkling with the memories that still plagued him. "The King told my brother that the Dream Shade was a healing plant. And that we would never have to throw a man overboard again." Killian shook his head. "We barely set foot in Neverland, and Pan appeared. He told us the truth about the Dream Shade, but my brother wouldn't listen to him. My brother believed blindly in our King. And when I tried to reason with him that maybe Pan was telling the truth, my brother took a piece of the Dreamshade and slashed it across his own arm to prove me wrong. That I was being naive to believe Pan. Within seconds he started to feel the effects of the Dream Shade, and then Pan showed up and told me how to save him. What Pan didn't tell me was that my brother couldn't leave Neverland ever again. So, when we were almost back on our land, the Dream Shade kicked in again and my brother died in my arms."

"This is awful. I'm so sorry Killian."

Killian nodded, and wiped away the tears he only then realized were streaming down his face. "After that I took my brother's place as Captain on the ship, and gave the crew an ultimatum: they could go with me or leave. That's how I became a pirate. That's how I met Milah. And that's how I lost her too."

"Milah was Bae's mother, right?"

"Aye."

"Rumple never talked much about her. And I didn't know Bae well enough for us to talk about the past either."

Before Killian could tell Belle what she wanted to know, a noise in the woods behind them put both on alert and they scrambled to their feet.

In the permanent darkness of the island, it was difficult to see anything much further than the eye could see, and with the dense forest behind them, well, it would be even more difficult.

Belle reached inside the leather pouch Maleficent had enchanted for them and found a magical stone that produced light in any realm. They had considered taking flashlights, but they might not work in some places, so Maleficent and Regina found a few things in a spell book that might be useful for them during their journey. She handed Killian one stone and took the other, closing her fingers around the stone to control the intensity of its light.

"What do you think is in this forest?" Killian asked, nodding toward the woods before them.

"Well, according to the information we have, very strange and dark creatures inhabit this realm. We need to be ready for combat at any time."

"Good thing I have both my hands back, isn't it?" Killian smiled and picked up his sword with his free hand, while wielding the magic stone with the other.

"Good thing you understood your hand wasn't cursed at all and that was just Rumple's way of controlling you."

"The crocodile has controlled our lives for a long time, luv. But not anymore." Killian smiled and took a step towards the forest. "We are free to live our lives as we please, and finally we can rid ourselves of the ghosts of the past."

Belle shook her head and picked up the sword Regina had arranged for her to use during this journey. With an odd sense of relief and freedom, Belle followed Killian into the forest.

(...)

Storybrooke, present day.

Regina massaged her temples and closed another magic book with a loud thud. Nothing in those books was helping. They had already tried to contact Emma in every possible way over the last few weeks, but since Regina's dream, it was as if the connection between them had been permanently severed, and that was putting Regina on edge.

She didn't know if the interruption in their communication had been Emma's doing; and if it was her, she would strangle the blonde when she saw her again, because how dare she? Or if it had something to do with her dream. If that was a dream and not some kind of new memory. Which was even more unnerving.

The sound of her intercom took her out of her thoughts, and for a moment Regina regretted having gone to Town Hall, but she needed to govern the town, after all, she was still the mayor.

"What?" Regina's voice came out sterner than she intended, but honestly she didn't care anymore.

"Miss Mills, Mr Hood is here to see you."

Regina closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She wasn't in the mood for a conversation with Robin right now, but she supposed they needed to, after all, she had been avoiding their situation since the baby was born. She had no idea what he might want with her after all these weeks, but she told the secretary to send him in. Now was as good a time as any to find out.

"Regina." Robin said softly, poking his head through the door.

"Come in, Robin." Regina forced a smile, but weariness was evident in her voice.

"Sorry to come unannounced." He offered a guilty smile, and lifted his hand, extending a bouquet of red roses towards her. "I brought this for you."

"Oh." Regina blinked in surprise. "Thank you." She frowned and got up to meet him in the middle of the room.

"Did you not like it?"

"No, that's not it." Regina smiled, taking the bouquet from his hands. "I just-"

"It's an apology." Robin smiled in relief when she didn't reject him. "At least part of one."

"What do you mean?"

"I've been thinking, since our last conversation, I mean." He followed her to the couch when Regina just started walking towards the furniture. "I don't know if I'll ever be able to forgive Zelena, but at the same time I don't want to lose you. Lose what we have. I mean, we're meant to be together, and I want to make it right with you."

"Do you really believe in this fate thing?" Regina wasn't sure why she was asking that. Her whole life has been dictated by fate and magic and fairy dust and all that stuff. And if she and Robin kept having chances after chances, then that had to mean something, right?

"You don't?" He sounded genuinely confused, even lost.

"Yes, of course I do, it's just that so much has happened in my life that sometimes I wonder if-" Regina bit her lip, the words catching in her throat. She found herself twirling the engagement ring on her finger. Emma's words swirled in her mind. Whatever the reason she wasn't getting in touch with Emma anymore, she owed it to her. To try.

"If happiness really stands in your way?" Robin offered when she didn't say anything.

"Can you blame me?" Regina's voice came out small and vulnerable and she hated herself for it.

"No, of course not. I understand, and I know it's not easy. While life puts us in each other's paths again and again and seems to give us new chances, it also throws obstacles." Robin said softly, and took Regina's hands in his.

Regina fought the urge not to flinch from his touch, reminding herself that the man before her was a good person, her soulmate, or so Tinkerbell had said, and that it wasn't his fault that the nightmares had returned to haunt her nights in recent months.

Regina breathed in relief when Robin released her hands, and she saw in his face that he had noticed the change in her posture.

"I- I regret that I let myself be blinded when Zelena appeared as Marian, and I quickly chose her, using vows that were no longer valid-"

"As much as that situation hurt me, I understand, Robin." Regina cut him off gently. "If it had been me, if Daniel had come back from the dead and I'd had another chance with him, I probably would have done the same thing. I resented you for a long time, and I resented Emma even more, for bringing Marian- I mean, Zelena, but the truth is, I can't blame you or Emma."

Since Emma told her that she met Daniel, that they had become friends in a way, the stable boy had returned to inhabit her mind, and every time she found herself with Emma in that limbo or whatever it was, Regina found herself wanting to ask about Daniel. And just as the nightmares of Leopold's memories returned to inhabit Regina's nights, the sweet dreams of Daniel's memories had returned too.

"Regina, do you think we can resume our relationship? Maybe dinner? It doesn't have to be more than that if you don't want to." Robin said after a few minutes of silence.

"I- I think we can try." Regina offered a weak smile.

"Excellent!" Robin smiled widely. "How about Saturday night?"

Regina's first impulse was to refuse, saying that Saturday night she needed to get together with Maleficent and the others to continue trying to find a way to get Emma back, but she owed that chance to herself. And also to Emma's sacrifice. And before she could say no, Regina found herself accepting Robin's invitation.

(...)

Cimmeria. Killian e Belle.

As they entered the forest, the sound of leaves crunching underfoot filled their ears. The air was cool, with a touch of moisture that was reminiscent of morning dew despite the ever-existing gloom. Tall trees towered above them, their trunks reaching toward the sky. Moonlight rays cut through the tops of the trees, casting a faint glow over them. At least they had the enchanted stones to help with the lighting.

As Killian and Belle ventured deeper into the forest, the path became less defined and the trees grew closer together. The undergrowth was thick and they had to make their way through bushes and vines. The rustling of leaves and the chirping of birds surrounded them, but there was something else. A feeling that there was something watching them from the shadows, sounds of things crawling all around, and paws of animals that they didn't know exactly what they looked like, surrounding and watching them.

The light from the enchanted stones along with the rays of moonlight cast shadows on the ground. The air became colder and a light mist began to form around them as they advanced, now and then consulting the map they had bargained with a mage in the previous kingdom.

"I don't like this." Killian whispered as they advanced.

He knew they were at a disadvantage, not just in numbers, but also in the fact that none of them possessed magic. They only relied on their skills and cunning.

"Hey, have some faith!" Belle smiled nervously.

"Faith is not made for someone like me, luv."

"Well I think you're wrong."

"I guess we'll have to wait and see." Killian smiled and continued making his way through the forest in search of the Serpent's Lair.

Moss clung to tree trunks and the ground, giving the forest a sense of age and history. The rustling of the leaves grew louder and they noticed that the wind had picked up. It whistled through the trees, sounding like an eerie whisper in the stillness of the forest.

Suddenly, a rustling in the underbrush caught their attention, and Killian and Belle froze, their hearts pounding as they strained to see through the dense foliage. A moment later, a spider-like creature with glossy black fur and several pairs of glowing eyes stared back at them through the trees.

"I'm really torn between running or standing still." Killian whispered, his blue eyes glittering with something between fear and excitement for a possible battle.

"Considering this thing appears to be a Shadowcrawler, I'd say just stay put and wait." Belle whispered, her eyes fixed on the creature before them. "But at the slightest sign that it will attack us, we must prepare to strike back. And we can't let it use its fangs against us or we won't get out of here."

"Very encouraging, luv."

"I thought you were braver, Captain." Belle said with a mocking smile, but her voice gave away that she was just as apprehensive as Killian.

"It's just that I prefer fair battles."

"It makes sense." Belle said, and tightened her hand around the hilt of the sword.

As they locked eyes with the creature before them, out of the corner of his eye Killian could see that more of those things were gathering around them, surrounding them. "Luv, get ready to fight." Killian licked his lips apprehensively.

Belle nodded and slowly positioned herself back to back with Killian, as he had taught her when they started their journey across the realms.

Killian's hand tightened around the hilt of the sword and with his other hand, he spread his fingers slightly, casting more light into the forest. The creatures flinched for a moment, making a strange sound, possibly a scream, but it sounded like metal against stone, and the next moment they launched themselves at them in an attack that seemed to be coordinated.

Killian swung the sword in a perfect arc and plunged it into the creature's chest, grimacing as fluorescent blue liquid oozed into his hand. "Ew."

Killian drew his sword back just in time to slash the leg of another spider charging at them. Against his back, he felt Belle moving nimbly with her sword and slicing through a spider leg here, a fang there.

As the battle progressed, Killian noticed that Belle was very skilled with a sword, and she had quickly learned the moves he had taught her aboard the Jolly Rogers. She didn't seem disgusted by the carnage or the disgusting blue liquid that oozed or squirted from the spider creatures with every swipe.

When they finally defeated all the spider creatures, they were sweaty and dirty; leaves were stuck to their clothes and hair along with the blue liquid of the creatures, and there was also a little blood, where the branches of the trees had scratched on their arms.

"I would give anything for a beautiful waterfall right now." Killian sighed dreamily.

"Me too, but if those things showed up we're probably close to the Serpent's Lair. We better keep moving forward."

"You're right, luv." Killian wiped the sword on his pants and returned it to its sheath. He picked up the map again and if he was reading that correctly, the Serpent's Lair was approximately a 20 minute walk from them. "Let's go."

He put the map back and picked up the sword.

(...)

Storybrooke, present days.

Regina checked herself in the mirror one more time before going downstairs to meet Robin, who was waiting for her at the front door of the mansion. She was wearing jeans, boots, a red long-sleeved T-shirt and a black leather jacket over it. With a quick flick of her hand light makeup was applied and then Regina grabbed her cell phone and headed downstairs.

"You look beautiful." Robin said, his eyes roaming the brunette's body.

"Thank you." Regina offered a weak but sincere smile.

They headed towards the garage and Regina took the Mercedes to take them to the forest. She was doing her best to keep her thoughts focused on her date with Robin and the dinner he had cooked for them, but a voice in the back of her mind that sounded a lot like Cora's voice kept telling her that it was ridiculous and she deserved more than a romantic dinner in the woods. Regina closed her eyes for a moment and pushed those thoughts away as best she could.

When they reached the entrance to the forest she turned off the car and followed Robin to the place where his camp had been set up since he returned to Storybrooke.

The air was filled with the soft whispers of the wind, bringing the sweet fragrance of wildflowers and the earthy scent of moss and trees.

Robin offered his hand to Regina and she slid hers against his, letting him lead the way to where he had prepared their dinner.

In a secluded clearing, a rough wooden table adorned with a delicate lace tablecloth was the centerpiece. It was beautifully decorated with an array of vibrant wildflowers; soft pink roses, purple lavender, and white daisies, arranged in vases that dotted the table, their delicate petals seeming to dance in harmony with the melody of the forest.

Fairy lights, like twinkling stars, were suspended between the trees, their soft glow casting a warm and enchanting ambience. Lanterns flickered nearby, casting a soft, flickering light that enveloped the area in an ethereal glow, illuminating their faces.

On the table, a variety of culinary delights awaited. The dishes were a fusion of flavors, meticulously prepared, and Regina was sure Robin had help; a platter of artisanal cheeses, accompanied by slices of baguette that looked fresh from the oven, offered a delicious balance of creamy textures and rich aromas.

Regina looked around, unable to hide her surprise; an array of fruits; bright strawberries, grapes and mango slices, beckoned with their vibrant colors and tempting sweetness. The fragrance of fresh herbs emanated from a bowl of vibrant green salad, and adorned with edible flower petals in a symphony of freshness and elegance.

"Wow." Regina exhaled, and for the first time in months she managed to forget, for a moment, all the agony of having her best friend disappear into a vortex of magic. "That's-" Regina spun on her heel, taking in every detail.

On the table were two glasses and a bottle of red wine, her favorite.

Soft pillows and throws were spread around the table inviting the couple to enjoy the feast and relax in the embrace of the forest.

Regina sat on one of the cushions and thanked when Robin poured the wine into one of the glasses and handed it to her. Regina watched as he sat down next to her, legs crossed and looking anxious, no doubt hoping he'd been right in his choice. And he had. After all.

They started drinking and eating, opting for light topics that didn't exactly address their situation, or the whole search for a way to get Emma back.

The candle flames on the table cast intricate lights over the couple's faces as the moon rose higher and higher in the sky, bathing the clearing in a silvery glow.

For the first time in a long time Regina allowed herself to relax and really fulfill the request that Emma had made to her in one of the times they met in the dream world and allowed herself to move on. Even if it was just for a few hours. Even if it was just for that night. What would happen after that, it was still a question that hovered over them, but at that moment Regina would honor Emma's sacrifice for her happiness.

 

Notes:

PS: I will never forgive Robin for leaving Regina like that when "Marian" returned, but I have to admit that if it were the other way around, as Regina said here, if it was Daniel who had returned (and not the zombie Daniel) she probably would have done the same thing.
We know that the love she feels for Daniel will never fade, no matter how much she loves Emma or anyone else.

Chapter 41: Chapter 41

Notes:

Hello Hello.

In this chapter we see a little about Emma, still on the island of Avalon, and we will see how things are for Regina and Delilah. And we have Maleficent's entrance.

It may seem like I'm speeding things up a bit, but I don't think so. I just can't believe it took Regina all those years to become the Evil Queen (given everything that happened to her) and that it took her all those years to kill Leopold. It just doesn't make sense. So yes, in a way I am "speeding up" things.

An important detail here: The time between Avalon and the Enchanted Forest passes differently.

And another thing: guys, for God's sake, where did some of you get the idea that Delilah is Granny? She is not.

As for Hope's (and Delilah's) name, tell me: do you think Delilah should give false names or use their own names?

Isle of Avalon. Somewhere in the past.

Emma got up from the bed, glad to find that her body no longer ached with every movement she made.

A few weeks had passed since she arrived in Avalon, and although Morgana constantly brought her mugs of bitters to drink, and provided her with ointments for pain, it took a while before the feeling of being run over by ten tanks of war finally left her body. .

Emma went to the basin of water on the table by the window and washed her face. The cool water washed away any sleep she might have had. Emma took the towel and dried her face, going to the dressing table next to fix her hair.

Emma fought the urge to ask the mirror to show her Regina, as she knew that at that time the girl was likely still asleep. With a grunt under her breath, Emma took some time to stare at herself in the mirror. The battle in the Infinite Forest had given her some scars on her body, which in time she might perhaps remove with magic, but there was one she intended to leave behind; a scar on her face that started above her right eyebrow and ran to the beginning of her cheekbone. How her eye hadn't suffered any damage was a miracle, and Emma really wasn't going to question it. She ran her fingertips lightly over the scar, and despite herself, she smiled, thinking of how young Regina liked her battle scars. She wondered what she would say if she ever saw this one.

With a sigh Emma finished pulling her hair into a ponytail and went to the wardrobe, glad that Morgana had provided an array of trousers, shirts and waistcoats. As well as several boots.

Emma nodded toward Morgana and the other women as she joined them for breakfast.

"Morgana, do you think I could get some kind of physical training?" Emma asked after a while.

Now that her body didn't hurt so much, it would be nice to have something besides books to occupy and distract her mind.

"You mean sword training and other battle training?" Morgana arched an eyebrow.

"Yes, basically that."

"Well, I shouldn't be surprised." Morgana smiled. "After all, you are a knight."

"I guess you could say that." Emma shrugged.

"Very well. If Morgause agrees, I think she can help you with that."

Emma struggled to hide her amused smile at the look Morgause gave her sister and the way she returned it. Of all the women on the island, Morgause was the only one who still kept a certain distance from Emma, and even seemed to dislike her. Why? Emma had no idea.

"If it's okay with her, then it's okay with me." Emma said after a moment and then concentrated on finishing her breakfast.

Later, as she sat by the lake with Morgana, Emma couldn't help but think, not for the first time, how much Regina (both the one in Storybrooke and young Regina) and Delilah would love Avalon. The island was simply breathtaking with its variety of flowers, trees, animals... not to mention the magic that seemed to emanate from every corner of that island. Everything seemed surrounded by magic, everything seemed connected to magic.

"You are distracted." Morgana said.

"I was just wondering." Emma shrugged.

"In your Regina?"

"She's not mine." Emma's lips pressed into a thin line. "Regina is-"

"Calm down, Emma. I didn't mean it like that and you know it."

"Sorry, it's just-"

"You're worried about her. And the other girl you took to the castle. I know."

"I need to see them."

"Then go to your mirror."

Emma nodded and stood up, struggling not to run to her room. She had been restless since she woke up, with the feeling that something was happening, or at least about to happen, in the Enchanted Forest.

"Mirror, show me Regina Mills of the Enchanted Forest." Emma murmured and waited.

In a few seconds her own reflection gave way to images of Regina's room and an intense wave of hatred invaded Emma when she saw Leopold over her. The Dark One knew that sooner or later she could come across that scene, and the feeling of hatred and powerlessness that hit her, reminded Emma of the first night.

Her eyes widened and fear and rage shot through her body as Leopold got up and walked towards Hope's crib. Despite the whole situation, a small wave of relief and pride washed over Emma as Regina got out of bed and hurried to place herself between Leopold and Hope. Of course, that feeling was soon replaced by hatred when Leopold attacked Regina again.

Emma felt her body shake from head to toe as sheer hatred coursed through her body. Her magic begged to be released, to tear that old bastard to pieces, to lock him in one of those cells under the castle and torture him over and over again, but Emma was trapped on that island, watching helplessly.

She felt as if her heart had stopped for a moment as Leopold hovered over Hope's crib, but before he could do her any harm the doors to Regina's room opened again and there was Delilah and Regina's useless father. Emma watched everything unfold as if in slow motion as Regina screamed for Delilah and the girl ran towards Hope's crib and a flash of light seemed to explode in the room, and when the light dissipated Delilah and Hope were gone.

Emma watched the guards carry an unconscious Leopold out of Regina's room as the brunette ran to the crib only to find it empty.

"Mirror, show me Delilah."

Emma ordered as if she were on autopilot. She used her hands to wipe away the tears that she only then noticed were streaming down her face and waited with bated breath as the mirror image changed from Regina's room to… nothing.

"Mirror, show me Delilah. Show me Hope."

Once again the mirror remained empty. Just a dark void. Desperation began to take hold of Emma and she simply kept asking the mirror to show Delilah or Hope, but with each new request the image before her remained the same. Just a dark void.

Her whole body was shaking, but now it was from fear, and despair. She didn't know what had happened to Delilah and Hope, if they were okay or where they were. She had no idea if whatever had happened in that room had transported Delilah and Hope to the safety of the cabin she'd arranged for them.

Her bedroom door opened abruptly, revealing Morgana. Her intense green eyes glittered with concern and she walked over to the Dark One. "Emma, is everything okay? What's going on? Even with the bracelet on I can feel your magic calling."

"I don't know." Emma said, her voice numb. She shook her head slowly, her eyes still fixed on the mirror in front of her. "They're gone."

"Who's gone, Emma?"

The Dark One looked helplessly around the room, finally taking her eyes off the empty mirror before her.

"Delilah. And Hope." 

(...)

Past. Somewhere in the Enchanted Forest.

Delilah sighed and picked Hope up from her crib, cradling the little girl in her arms as she tried to get her to drink the chamomile tea she had prepared.

Delilah thanked her internally as Hope started to drink her tea and soon her cries became just a weak sob until the little girl fell asleep. She carefully put Hope back in her crib and went to check the pantry Emma had stocked for them.

The blonde had done it through magic as well, so they never ran out of food.

Emma had built that cabin with magic and placed every possible protective spell, and even if she still wasn't fully in control of her powers, or didn't know exactly the extent of them, it seemed to have worked perfectly. The cabin was in a remote land, but not isolated from everything. There was a village a few kilometers away.

Delilah carefully opened the back door and went to check out the small stable there. There was only one horse and it was more than enough for them. There was also a simple wagon for when Delilah needed to go out with Hope.

Further on there was a well, a small chicken coop and a small barn with a few other animals; cows, sheep, oxen... there were also some ducks and a small lake with different fish.

How Emma had thought of all this was beyond Delilah's knowledge, and though she had built the cabin with magic, Delilah knew that Emma couldn't have created this entire place with magic. Right? This was far beyond what they knew how to do with magic, and far beyond Emma's control of her powers.

Delilah went to the henhouse and got some eggs before going back inside. Upon returning to the kitchen Delilah noticed that there were some cookbooks on a shelf in the corner and smiled. Emma knew how much she loved to cook.

"Well, little princess. Looks like it's going to be just you and me for a while." Delilah said, checking Hope's crib one more time.

A few days had passed since they arrived at the cabin and Delilah decided it would be good to check out the surroundings, especially the village that was close to the farm. Despite being a village far enough away from the Dark Palace, it was still on the edge of the Enchanted Forest, and perhaps it was smart to know people, to have someone to turn to, just in case they needed it.

Delilah took the vial of potion Emma had left for her and drank. There were several more vials of this in the wooden box under the bed, along with instructions in case she needed to make more. According to Emma, that potion would slightly change Delilah's appearance for when she wanted or needed to go out, so she could do it safely.

Delilah looked in the mirror after taking the potion and noticed that there were slight changes in her appearance. Her red and curly hair was replaced by straight and brown, her green eyes were now dark brown. Though most of her traits were there, Delilah could see the small changes and how it would help her not be recognized by Regina or anyone else in Leopold's court.

She knew she was cruel to Regina, and she didn't know if one day the young Queen would forgive her, but according to Emma, it was necessary, because Regina had a destiny to fulfill, and although Delilah didn't agree with Emma's methods, she knew better than to what to go against. Fate was a very powerful thing in the Enchanted Forest, and from what little Emma had told her, Emma had already messed things up enough and while that wasn't a good option, it was probably better than the alternative.

With a heavy sigh Delilah picked Hope up and headed for the wagon. With a click of its tongue and a light tapping of the straps, the horse began to walk towards the village.

It didn't take long for them to arrive at the village, and Delilah noticed that it reminded her a lot of Silverfalls, and she felt a wave of homesickness. Winston, the tavern, and everything in that place. But she couldn't go back. She knew that once she walked through those gates with Emma there was no turning back.

The village before her was simple, much simpler than Silverfalls; there were no watchtowers or gates. It was just a huddle of houses, taverns, stables, inns and other businesses in the middle of the forest.

Delilah soon noticed the villagers looking at her curiously, but was relieved to see that most of them didn't seem to mind her presence. She drove the wagon until it stopped in front of a tavern, which seemed to be the busiest there, and got out.

The sign above the door to the tavern read Granny's and Delilah smiled, wondering what kind of tavern this was and who the customers were.

Holding Hope tightly in her arms she walked into the tavern.

Behind the counter was a lady with intense blue eyes and curly hair, mostly white, but there were still a few strands of brown.

The woman watched her warily and curiously, but seemed to relax when she noticed the baby in Delilah's arms.

"Hello." Delilah said, and offered her best smile, approaching the counter.

The woman nodded, acknowledging Delilah, but she didn't say anything. Beside the woman, a little girl of about ten appeared from behind the counter. Big green eyes, sparkling with curiosity and mischief, and a smile that lit up the whole place. "Hi."

"Hello you." Delilah smiled at the little girl.

"I'm Ruby. This is my grandma."

"Hello, Ruby." Delilah nodded and reached out as best she could, balancing Hope in her arms. "I imagine the name of the tavern is after you?"

"It's how everyone knows me around here." The woman behind the counter finally spoke. "My name is Eugenia, but everyone calls me Granny."

"And what should I call you?"

"Either one is fine with me. You can call me whichever you feel most comfortable with."

Delilah nodded and smiled. She hoped that village could somehow become a home for Hope. It would be nice to have other kids around. No child deserved to grow up alone and isolated from the world. Whatever the reason.

"Where is your husband?"

Delilah's eyes widened at the unexpected question. "I don't have one." 

"Ruby!" Granny scolded her. "Sorry, sometimes my granddaughter forgets her manners."

"That's quite alright." Delilah smiled at Ruby. "I like the spontaneity of children."

"They drive us crazy, that's what."

"But life would be so dull without them."

"You're right." Granny smiled, stroking Ruby's hair. "So what can I get you, dear?"

"Oh, I'm just passing through. We live a few miles from here and I thought it would be nice to have a look around since it's just the two of us."

"Good. It's good to meet people and know who you can count on."

"Can I see her closer?" Ruby was on tiptoe behind the counter, straining to get a better look at the baby in Delilah's arms.

"Sure."

"Why don't you sit down? Ruby doesn't have full control of her strength yet and can be a little clumsy." Granny said, indicating a table by the window.

Delilah nodded and walked over to the table, settling herself so that Ruby could get a good look at Hope.

"What's her name?"

(...)

Past. Enchanted Forest. Dark Palace.

Regina paced back and forth in her room, running her hands through her hair as tears streamed down her face. She had been looking for Delilah and Hope for days, but there was no sign of them anywhere.

Since the other night, Regina had seen herself taking Rocinante every day and riding miles and miles across the kingdom in search of them, but it seemed completely in vain. It was as if the two of them had simply disappeared into thin air.

Her patience with Leopold was practically zero, and although she still feared the man, she found herself arguing with him more often, and even resisting when he came into her room.

His mood was also worse, since the last event, and he was more violent with her, but the hatred and fear that Regina had been feeling since her daughter disappeared was making her careless and reckless.

Regina shook her head as if she were dispelling thoughts and returned her gaze to her father, sitting helplessly in a chair in front of her dressing table.

"You didn't get any information about where they might be?" Regina snapped.

"I'm sorry, my dear, but no one seems to have seen the girl."

"No one just disappears into thin air, Daddy!"

"We know that with magic anything is possible, Regina."

"That's it. Magic." Regina's eyes glinted dangerously. "Rumplestiltskin."

"My dear, are you sure it's a good idea to call him?"

"Rumplestiltskin. Rumplestiltskin." Regina ignored her father's cowardice and continued calling the Dark One.

"Did you call me, dearie?" Rumple spread his arms in a mocking salute. "My God, you look terrible. And they say motherhood is good for women."

Rumple's squeaky, mocking voice filled the room and Regina took a deep breath, ignoring his teasing. Of course he knew why she had called him. There wasn't much that happened in the Enchanted Forest that the Dark One didn't know about.

"I agree to go forward with our training if you help me find my daughter."

"That certainly is-"

"Yes or no?"

"Very well, dearie." Rumple sighed theatrically. "I'll help you find your precious princess, but don't think you can escape our agreement."

"Regina, my dear, are you sure this is a good idea?" Sir Henry asked, his voice shaky and small.

"Shut up, Daddy!" Without really thinking about what she was doing, Regina just waved her hand and the next moment it was just her and Rumple in the room.

"Oh, looks like you're finally learning, dearie." Rumple laughed, clapping his hands.

"And I want you to teach me magic as promised so I can get revenge on Snow White and that disgusting father of hers." Regina growled.

"Oh, I like that." Rumple laughed. "I have so many plans for you, my dear."

"We'll talk about your plans later. Now go and find my daughter."

"You realize I'm not one of your servants, don't you?"

"As it turns out, you have a lot more interest in our arrangement than I do, so if I were you, I'd start looking for my daughter right away, Rumplestiltskin ."

Regina felt a shiver go through her body at the look the creature gave her, and she knew she was playing with fire, but she wasn't going to back down. If that thing had chosen her, it wasn't by chance. He needed her more than she needed him.

Regina held Rumple's gaze, staring into his yellow eyes and scaly skin, and it seemed like the right thing to do, as he flashed a smile and took a step back in a mocking salute before disappearing into his red smoke.

Once she was alone in her room, Regina let herself collapse onto the bed, letting the tears flow freely down her face as sobs ripped through her body.

(...)

Regina was in her mother's secret library, in her old house, looking for a book that could help her find Hope and Delilah, or that could help her get her long-awaited revenge against Snow and Leopold.

Weeks had passed since she'd summoned Rumple and asked for his help, but so far he hadn't been able to locate Delilah or Hope. Regina suspected he wasn't really trying to find them, if he was even trying, but with each new class he promised he was doing everything in his power to find them, so there wasn't much Regina could do.

She was tired of waiting and she missed her little girl so much it was driving her crazy. Not to mention Emma's absence. Regina honestly didn't know how much more she could take. In the space of a year she had lost Daniel, Emma and Hope. That was too much for even the best of people. It was more than one person could bear without getting lost.

She kept looking through Cora's spellbooks until she found a book that caught her eye. It was a black book with silver trim and a horned head on the cover. On the side it said Maleficent's Spellbook. Regina narrowed her eyes and picked up the book, immediately flipping through the old pages.

Absentmindedly she sat down in a chair and began to read the book in front of her avidly. Although many spells were in a language she still didn't understand, she could feel the power of those spells. And the things that that book said about that Maleficent woman? She needed to meet that woman. Maybe she could help her. Maybe Maleficent could teach her better than Rumple could. And faster too. The problem was that Regina had no idea how to find the sorceress. Well, she could think about it later. Quickly getting to her feet, Regina grabbed the other books she had set aside and made her way back to the Dark Palace.

Instead of staying in her room, where Leopold would certainly look for her, Regina chose to hide in Delilah's room. She placed the books she'd brought with her on the table and picked up Maleficent's spell book to read more calmly.

(...) 

Regina entered Snow White's stable and took a deep breath, trying to contain her anger. She couldn't take anymore watching that spoiled brat get it all while she kept losing the people she loved.

Regina started pulling the medals off the walls. Damn time Regina saved that girl from her runaway horse.

"I love a touch of irony."

Rumple's voice made her spin on her heels.

"The day you met Snow White she nearly died on a horse. And yet, today, she is the best rider in all the land." Rumple chuckled, moving closer to Regina.

"It's her precious horse that's won those medals. Not her."

"Still, good fortune does tend to fall in her lap, does it not?"

"And you promised to teach me magic so I could end her charmed life. You promised to help me find my daughter, but so far you've done neither." Regina hissed.

"I'm teaching you, dearie." Rumple said casually, sitting down on a block of hay. "But you are rather impatient."

"Well, I'm sorry if I don't want to sit around waiting until you decide to find my daughter!" Regina growled. "Or if I don't have the patience to wait until you decide to really teach me so I can have my revenge."

"Sneaking out here to read... What is it?"

The mockery left Rumple's voice for a moment, but it was enough for Regina to notice.

"Maleficent's spellbook?"

Regina noticed how Rumple looked really surprised by that and decided she was going to use it to her advantage. It was possible he knew Maleficent and knew how to find her.

"I found it in my mother's things." Regina said, doing her best not to look too interested. "She can turn into-"

"A fire-breathing dragon. Yes, yes, yes."

Rumple said, trying to sound dismissive, but Regina could tell he was jealous of Maleficent.

"A bit showy, if you ask me."

"I'm tired of watching that spoiled brat always get everything. And I- I need to get my revenge!"

"You don't even know what revenge looks like." Rumple's mocking laughter filled the room.

"You're right. I just know what your lessons look like... and they're taking me nowhere."

"Before you start throwing stones, you might want to look in that mirror. And I'm not speaking metaphorically." Rumple stood up, pointing to the mirror on the wall.

Reluctantly, Regina turned to look in the mirror and her reflection gave way to a wasteland. "What is this place?"

"A wasteland." Rumple said, appearing behind Regina. "Years ago, it was a lush forest. Until Maleficent burned it down."

Despite not seeing her reflection in the mirror, Regina knew her eyes were shining as a thousand ideas swirled in her mind.

"Her dragon flame burned so hot that there's one tree still on fire half a lifetime later."

"Do you know how she did it?" Regina turned to Rumple, not bothering to hide her excitement at that.

"With a powerful magic that she cultivated with that most precious commodity... time." Rumple said. "If you ignore the gift of time and rush into things, you'll never be ready."

"Or maybe this is all just excuses and you're just not a skilled enough teacher to show me."

"You think she's going to help you ?" Rumple asked, teasing and mocking.

"I think I'm tired of waiting." Regina snapped. She didn't have time to waste on Rumple's nonsense. She needed to find her daughter and she needed to get her revenge on Snow and Leopold. For Daniel, for Emma and for herself.

"And that's exactly your problem." Rumple said irritably. "Good luck with Maleficent."

Before she could say anything, Regina found herself in front of the devastated forest that Rumple had shown her moments ago. She turned on her heel at the sound of the fire burning and saw the tree Rumple had mentioned, the one that was still burning with Maleficent's dragon fire.

Although that wasn't exactly her plan on how to get to the woman, Regina wasn't going to pass up the chance. She saw the castle, isolated on top of a mountain, surrounded by forest and started walking towards it.

Despite the obvious fear she felt, Regina found it strange that there were no traps and protective spells as she approached the castle. And she also noticed that the front door was unlocked. Despite Maleficent being a powerful and feared sorceress, and that for that reason alone people probably avoided going near her castle, Regina expected her to be more careful.

"Hello? Maleficent?" Regina called, her voice shaky and scared as she entered the castle.

Regina looked around, curious and confused. The place looked abandoned, or at least neglected. There were no guards or any other servants in the castle. In the large entrance hall there were tables with some food, a spacious sofa, a divan, some chairs and an unlit fireplace. The only light came from the large windows at the top.

Regina felt her heart hammering in her chest as she walked through the room, taking in every detail around her. She had no idea what she would find there, and now, she was even starting to think it hadn't been such a good idea.

"I- I've been studying magic." Regina closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "Beginner stuff." Her voice cracked, and it came out shaky and vulnerable, and Regina hated it. She let out a nervous laugh, and continued walking around the room in search of Maleficent. "But I thought… maybe… perhaps you can teach me."

"Why don't you show me what you've learned and light that fireplace?"

Regina's eyes widened. Fear and excitement coursed through her body making her tingle. At least Maleficent wasn't just a myth. Well, if that voice belonged to Maleficent, that's it.

Trembling with excitement and anticipation, Regina positioned herself in front of the fireplace and tried to remember Emma and Rumple's lessons, praying that she could conjure a fireball potent enough to light Maleficent's fireplace.

"C'mon." Regina whispered, opening her hand and watching as a small flame appeared over her palm. "C'mon." On impulse, she threw the fire in the fireplace and smiled proudly as her small flame lit the fireplace.

"That's pathetic."

Maleficent's voice sounded closer and Regina turned, hoping to finally see the woman, although that wasn't exactly what she expected to hear after doing what she was asked.

"But it will do."

Maleficent finally appeared, and all Regina could do was gape at the woman before her.

Maleficent was tall, blonde, long shaggy hair and intense blue eyes glittered in her face as the woman walked awkwardly towards her. She looked…drunk. That was perhaps the word that best described Maleficent, and Regina wasn't sure how to feel. This was definitely far from what she had expected and a wave of anger and disappointment rushed through her body.

 

Just in case anyone wants to know what Delilah looks like, here's the link to the pic 

Just in case anyone wants to know what Delilah looks like

Chapter 42: Chapter 42

Notes:

Thanks for the wonderful comments. I promise to answer them soon.

I apologize in advance for not writing the complete smut scene between Ruby and Zelena, but if you really want to read it, I can try to post it as a one shot.

Anyway, I hope you like the chapter.

Storybrooke, present days. 

"Uh, Regina, I think we might have a problem." Ruby said, as she flipped through Henry's storybook for the umpteenth time.

"What now?" Regina sighed heavily.

Instead of answering, Ruby just showed her the book. The pages of Regina's - and Snow's - history were blank from the moment Sidney arrived at the castle.

"I'm no expert, but I believe there should be a story here, right?"

Maleficent spun on her heel so quickly that for a moment Ruby held her breath. "What?"

Regina took the book and flipped through the pages; to the end and then back to the beginning. His lips pressed into a thin line and the vein in his forehead popped dangerously. Not only were her stories blank, but the timing of Sidney's arrival had also changed. Snow was still just a child.

"Regina." Maleficent said carefully, knowing full well what that could mean.

The brunette looked up, her eyes glistening with unshed tears and fear etched on her face. She felt her heart beat desperately inside her chest. "Damn it, Emma!" She threw the book against the wall, setting the thing on fire in the process.

"I thought we were past that." Maleficent sighed as she put out the fire and restored the book.

"What did our dear Savior do this time?" Zelena asked, walking into the room with the baby in her arms.

Maleficent handed the book to Zelena and gestured for her to hand over the baby. "See for yourself."

While Zelena leafed through the book in silence, Regina paced the living room. Her attention was divided between the book, mostly blank now, and her sister's behavior. Zelena knew what this could mean for all of them, but Regina would be especially affected if Emma had changed all of their lives.

"Considering that the last time Emma was in the past she nearly stopped her own birth, that shouldn't be surprising."

Despite Zelena's sarcastic tone, it was possible to hear the fear in her voice.

"We knew it was a matter of time before that happened." Maleficent sighed heavily. "We know Emma has the best of intentions most of the time, but if she's as impulsive as you say…" Maleficent shook her head.

"I don't understand why this just happened now." Regina said, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. "We know that Emma has been changing things since she arrived in the past-"

"But from what you said the changes she was causing were small." Ruby said, her eyes narrowed slightly.

"Well, technically yes." Regina sighed. "Of course, her joining Leopold's army and becoming the Queen's 'bodyguard' are considerable changes, but so far nothing that would jeopardize our future."

"You and Lilith mentioned that Emma was seeing things that made controlling her powers difficult." Zelena said carefully. She didn't know why she cared, but she had a feeling this subject would be quite sensitive. "Is there any chance she lost control of her powers and did something?"

"I- I don't know." Regina sighed heavily. "Emma is impulsive, but she's not a killer."

"What do you mean?" Ruby exchanged an apprehensive look with Maleficent and Zelena.

"Well, she killed Cruella." Zelena pointed.

"She did that to protect Henry!" Regina roared. "You have no idea how this has affected her. You don't know Emma!"

"Regina, I don't think Zelena is trying to say that." Maleficent said seriously. "She pointed out a fact. We know Emma wouldn't do something like this unless it was necessary, but we need to consider what the power of the Dark One can do to a person."

"The things she was witnessing in the past-"

"I know what you're going to ask." Regina interrupted Maleficent. "I don't know how much of that she saw."

"But do you think she might have done something about it?"

"I made her promise me she wouldn't do that." Regina's voice broke, and the tears finally trickled down her face. "Normal magic is intoxicating enough. I can't even begin to imagine what the Dark One's powers are doing to Emma." 'I made you a promise and I intend to keep it.' Emma's voice came into Regina's mind bringing that memory, and it was enough for her to collapse in the armchair. "If Emma did this - Snow will never understand. And I will never forgive myself."

"It's not her fault." Maleficent said sternly. "Our acts are ours, and ours alone."

"She became a damn Dark One to save me, Maleficent! How is this not my fault?" Regina's eyes glowed purple, and the next moment she was standing over Maleficent, glaring at the sorceress.

Maleficent held Regina's gaze but said nothing. She knew her friend was scared, worried and angry. And she knew well that combination was a ticking time bomb in Regina.

Zelena exchanged a concerned look with Ruby, but remained in her place. She knew Regina wouldn't do anything to put her baby in danger.

"We don't even know if what happened has to do with something Emma did, or if it could suddenly be connected to the fact that we can't get in contact with her anymore." Ruby said, trying to keep her voice calm and steady.

"Anyway, it's bad." Maleficent said, taking a step back when Regina finally looked away from hers. "We don't know what happened to Emma, what might have changed. We have no way of communicating with her anymore..."

"And what do we do now? Wait to see if we're going to start disappearing one by one?"

"I don't understand. How does the book not show what has already been changed?" Zelena leaned back in her chair and massaged her temples. "What's the use of that book anyway?"

"I don't know if you noticed, but the book only shows our villainous side. It doesn't show our lives before. Only the lives of heroes." Regina said through clenched teeth. "According to that stupid book I was just a gold digging bitch who married a man I didn't love and was old enough to be my father because I wanted to become Queen. Because I wanted power. And when I got that, I killed him."

Zelena opened and closed her mouth a few times, realizing, not for the first time, how little she knew of Regina's history.

"The book doesn't tell my whole story either." Ruby said thoughtfully.

"No surprise." Maleficent sighed. "Regina, you said the book tells Snow's story. Is there anything in her story that gives any clues about Emma?"

"Nothing. Emma barely shows up."

"How is it possible?"

"If you think Snow is a pain in the ass now, you should have seen Snow as a child." Regina said with a humorless laugh. "Whatever Emma has been doing in the past, we have no way of knowing from this book. Trust me, I've tried everything."

Regina massaged her temples, in a gesture identical to Zelena's moments before and Maleficent and Ruby laughed in spite of themselves.

"Why do you think I ended up resorting to that desperate attempt at versions of the sleeping curse?"

"And are we supposed to just sit and wait?" Zelena grumbled.

"Well, unless you know how to create a portal without using babies and you've been hiding that information from us all this time, we have no choice but to wait, yes." Regina fixed her sister with an irritated look.

"Unfortunately I have no knowledge of such a thing, little sister."

Maleficent held her breath, waiting for Regina's response, but nothing came. She wasn't sure Zelena realized what she'd said, but she wasn't going to tease them about it.

"Well, I don't know about you, but this whole thing has made me hungry." Ruby got up and headed towards the kitchen.

Zelena watched silently as Ruby disappeared down the hallway that led to the kitchen. She leaned back in her chair, her gaze faraway and thoughtful, until some time later she got up and went after Ruby.

(...)

"So how are things between you guys?" Regina asked Maleficent when Zelena left.

"They're…going. I think." Shoulders maleficent. She smiled when the baby in her arms made a noise to get her attention and looked at the little girl. "What do you want, princess?"

"You think?" Regina arched an eyebrow and chuckled. "Maleficent, please."

"Your sister still keeps her walls up pretty high most of the time."

"Maybe it's in the genetics of the Mills women."

"Don't tell me." Maleficent rolled her eyes. "Honestly? I don't know. There are times when it feels like we're making progress, and things are going to change, and the next moment she's giving us the cold shoulder."

"What about her and Ruby?"

"They still haven't talked about the other day."

"And no more kissing?" Regina wiggled her eyebrows teasingly.

"No, at least not until now."

"I wouldn't have all that patience. Walking on eggshells, waiting for the other person to make up their minds."

Maleficent laughed heartily at that.

"What? You know it's true." Regina scowled, looking genuinely outraged by her friend's response.

"Of course, dear." Maleficent said, trying to keep her expression neutral, but there was something about her gaze. "If that's what makes you sleep at night."

"What do you mean?"

"Nothing, Regina." Maleficent smiled, and turned her attention to the baby in her arms.

Regina thought about pressuring her friend, but she knew Maleficent wouldn't say what she was thinking. At least not yet.

"So, has Zelena already chosen a name for her daughter?"

"Not yet."

"My God." Regina buried her face in her hands.

(...)

"Are you hungry too?" Ruby glanced over her shoulder as she heard Zelena's footsteps entering the kitchen. "I can prepare something for you."

A gentle late-afternoon breeze caressed the drapes, gently swaying them in the warm golden light that flooded the kitchen. The atmosphere seemed to glow with an air of anticipation, reflecting the unspoken connection between Ruby and Zelena.

The room was adorned in vibrant reds and oranges, casting a warm glow over the wooden countertops and gleaming stainless steel appliances.

"Why did you kiss me the other day?"

Ruby blinked, surprised that Zelena had brought up the subject. "Well, you sort of told me to kiss you."

Zelena rolled her eyes and mumbled something that sounded too much like 'idiot' under her breath. "You were going to kiss me anyway. I just speeded things up."

"I wasn't going to kiss you without your consent." Ruby took a step towards Zelena, smiling when her gaze moved to her lips. "It doesn't matter how much I wanted it. Or how much I want it again."

Ruby's emerald eyes gleamed as she leaned against the kitchen island, her gaze fixed on Zelena with a mixture of affection and vulnerability. She wanted to close that small distance between them and kiss Zelena again, but Ruby knew she needed to let Zelena set the pace between them, as the redhead was like a wild scared animal when it came to feelings, and she didn't want to push her away again.

Zelena, her copper hair cascading over her shoulders like a waterfall, couldn't help but be captivated by the raw honesty that emanated from Ruby's every word and gesture.

The smell of freshly brewed coffee mingled with the fragrant aroma of bread baked in butter with herbs and spices and flooded the kitchen and Zelena's senses, a testament to Ruby's culinary prowess.

Zelena watched Ruby's movements, her eyes tracing the graceful curves of her silhouette. Her heart raced, torn between the fear of surrendering to the unknown and the overwhelming pull of the connection that blossomed between them every day.

"I don't understand." Zelena struggled to look Ruby in the eye again. Her smile was one of the most beautiful things she had ever seen. "You have Maleficent in the palm of your hands. Why risk that for me?"

"I'm not risking anything." Ruby said softly. "Maybe one day you'll understand the kind of relationship Mal and I have."

"Still. There's no reason for anyone to be interested in me. Not for anything other than sex."

In that moment, time seemed to stop, the world disappearing, leaving only the two of them suspended in a delicate dance of emotions. The subtle interplay of shadows and light enhanced the contours of their faces, casting an ethereal glow over their features.

Zelena's wary expression slowly softened, allowing vulnerability to seep into her eyes. A mixture of curiosity and apprehension swirled through her as she took a tentative step closer to Ruby. The warmth of her closeness enveloped them, a tangible force that transcended mere physical boundaries.

Ruby's voice, soft as a whisper, filled the space between them. "Zelena, you're not just anyone. You are captivating, with a depth that draws me in, like an enigmatic puzzle waiting to be solved. I see beyond the walls you have built and I want to understand every facet of who you are."

Zelena narrowed her eyes and looked at Ruby for any sign of mockery or teasing, but she found none of it. There was desire, pure and raw, but there was also something she had never seen directed at her. Something deep and heartfelt and it scared the hell out of her. 

"I'm sorry your experiences so far have been horrible, but if you'll let us, Mal and I will show you that sex is much more than power games."

"I don't know if you've noticed, but this love nonsense is not part of the lives of the women of the Mills family." Zelena averted her eyes from Ruby's. "I mean, we don't handle it very well, do we? Take my idiot sister, for example."

"You and Regina are more alike than you think." Ruby reached out, her hand shaking slightly as she touched Zelena's cheek. "But we're talking about you, Zelena."

"I don't know what you expect from me-"

"Maleficent and I don't expect anything from you, not like you're thinking." Ruby said, her voice soft, her gaze steady and sincere. "Until I crossed paths with Maleficent, I hadn't had good love experiences either. I lived in fear because of my wolf. My whole life my grandmother hid what I really was from me and that ended up causing the death of someone who I loved. In that moment I swore I would never open my heart again. That I would never get close to someone that way again, but things rarely go the way we want them, do they?"

Ruby chuckled softly, her green eyes glistening with welling tears. She had imagined this conversation with Zelena several times since they'd kissed, but she hadn't imagined that it would happen in the kitchen, much less that it would turn out this way.

"Feelings are like a train without brakes; impossible to control. And to be honest, I don't know if I want to control them." Ruby licked her lips, her gaze flickering between Zelena's intense blue eyes and her lips. "When Maleficent came along, I never imagined we would become anything. She was focused on building a relationship with her daughter, and I was trying to get on with my life, praying that we would have a month of peace before the next problem, villain or curse. And somehow in the midst of it all, we got closer. Soon enough Emma took the darkness for herself, and then the next thing we know, we were spending most of our time together. One thing led to another."

"And you just decided you want me to join you?" Zelena tried to sneer, but the vulnerability in her voice betrayed her.

Ruby slid her hand through Zelena's soft curls and rested it in the space between her neck and shoulder, her thumb stroking the line of Zelena's jaw gently. "We want to show you that life doesn't have to be like the cloudy days of a London city."

"And now you kiss me again?" 

Zelena arched her brow, and tried to keep her voice indifferent, but Ruby could hear the rapid beating of her heart. "If that's what you want, yes."

"Oh, for God's sake-" Zelena's certainly naughty response was interrupted by Ruby's soft but firm and hungry lips on hers.

Ruby smiled against Zelena's lips as she felt her shudder as her hand slid under the redhead's shirt, her fingers lightly brushing the skin of Zelena's waist.

Zelena's lips parted, welcoming Ruby's tongue and they both moaned low at the contact. Ruby made a noise in the back of her throat that sounded a lot like a growl as Zelena bit her lip and in one swift, deft movement placed the redhead on the kitchen counter.

Ruby's lips slid down to Zelena's jaw and then neck, and she bit down on the redhead's pulse point, smiling when Zelena let out a louder moan, and the next moment they were in the room Ruby shared with Maleficent.

"What-?" Zelena blinked in confusion.

"Maleficent." Ruby whispered, her eyes glowing slightly yellow in the dark room.

She saw the questions going through Zelena's eyes like a hurricane and waited. Despite the desire she was feeling at that moment, if Zelena wanted to stop and ask questions, so be it.

Zelena stared at Ruby for a moment and then said; "I don't understand you two, but remind me to thank her later."

Ruby barely had time to say anything, as the next moment Zelena's lips were on hers again.

(...)

Regina blinked in confusion as Maleficent made a quick wave of her hand and she felt the pulse of her friend's magic fill the room. "What-?"

"As sexy as it may be, I don't think the kitchen is the best place to have sex."

"What the hell are you talking about?" Regina shook her head.

"Your sister and Ruby."

"But how did you-?"

"I don't know how to explain it. It's a connection I have with Ruby. It's something strong that I've never experienced before, but I can feel her presence, and in some cases, I can feel what she's feeling."

"Wow. That's…wow."

"Yes." Maleficent smiled.

"And that doesn't bother you? I mean, Zelena and Ruby?"

"You were always the jealous one, honey. Not me." Maleficent chuckled and raised her hand making a shield of magic just as Regina threw a pillow towards her.

"You know I've never been very monogamous." Maleficent said after a moment. "I believe that we can love two people at the same time, and have connections and feelings for them and with them, intensely and sincerely."

"And do you have feelings for Zelena too?"

"I still don't know how I feel about Zelena. I know it's not just lust, but I haven't had a chance to explore that with her yet. Ruby made the first move, and we decided it would be best to take it slow so as not to scare your sister."

"Spare me the sordid details, please."

"Since when are you a prude, Regina?" Maleficent smirked.

"I'm not a prude, but this is my sister we're talking about. I don't need those images in my mind." Regina grimaced.

"As you wish." Maleficent offered a smile that was too innocent to be honest. "Any news from our dear Captain and his companion?"

"They communicated with me last night." 

Regina leaned back on the couch and with a wave of her hand, coffee and the bread Ruby was preparing appeared on the coffee table between them in the living room. 

"What? I smelled the coffee and bread Ruby was making, and I'm hungry. It's not my fault she decided to fuck my sister instead of bringing the food to us." Regina grimaced and shuddered.

"Well, she's been feeding."

Regina choked on her coffee and shot her friend a murderous look. "Please, I beg you. No."

Maleficent laughed heartily. "Very well. Keep telling me about Killian and Belle then."

"They managed to get the 'Captain's Pride' and were heading to the next realm in search of the 'Gate Ring'." Regina sighed. "Apparently, from what Belle was able to figure out, those two artifacts are needed to find the Timebreaker."

"And what exactly does this 'Captain's Pride' do?"

"From what Belle found out in the books, it's a kind of leather armor studded with gems and magic that can only be used by pirates. Apparently it gives them some powers and protection against magical creatures." Regina shrugged. "I never heard about it in the Enchanted Forest."

"This time, neither did I." Maleficent waved her hand and in the next moment a bottle appeared. She smiled down at the baby in her arms and gently offered the bottle to her. "So can we hope that they are close to actually finding the Timebreaker?"

"I hope so." Regina massaged her temples. "Our stories, all of them, disappeared from the book. We don't know what might happen going forward. What Emma has changed, how much has changed, and what that might impact in the present."

"Do you think she killed Leopold?"

"Honestly? I don't know." Regina sighed and finished the coffee in her mug. "I've been thinking a lot about the things Emma has said to me, although they aren't very revealing. Whenever I asked about what was going on, Emma was as vague as possible and I could see in her eyes that she was keeping important things from me, but I know Emma and I know pushing her would get me nowhere."

"Lily shared with me the conversation she had with you in your vault the other day." Maleficent said carefully. "She mentioned that the things Emma had been experiencing in the past were messing with her too much."

"She told me that too, and I can only imagine what she's witnessing and how it affects her." Regina sighed heavily and refilled her mug. "A part of me wants her to kill Leopold, the part of me that still wants redress for what happened, but I know what that would do to Emma and her family."

"I know Emma hasn't told you much, but how much do you think she's given in so far? I mean, to not just the Dark One's magic and powers, but hers as well?"

"It's hard to say. I mean, sometimes when we met in dreams or whatever it was, I could feel her magic stronger, more..."

"Out of control?"

"Yes." Regina said thoughtfully. "But I imagine she relented enough."

"What do you mean?"

"On a few occasions Emma told me that she was teaching magic to me and a friend."

"A friend?" Maleficent arched an eyebrow.

"I have no idea who it could be."

"Well, as far as I know, when she was here Emma barely had control of her powers, and you were trying to teach her magic. If she is teaching you magic, we must assume that she has completely surrendered to the Dark One's powers." Maleficent sighed. "I was once told, 'For as is often the happenstance with that which is precious and lost, when you find it again, it may well not be quite as you left it.' * And I think maybe that's the case with our dear Savior. We need to be prepared for anything, Regina, because we don't know what we're going to find when Emma returns."

Regina felt tears burn in her eyes and her breath caught in her throat. Maleficent was right, and deep down, Regina knew they would have to go a long way to rescue Emma from the darkness.

 

Notes:

What Maleficent says to Regina at the end is a quote taken from my favorite book series, The Mortal Instruments.

Chapter 43: Chapter 43

Notes:

Hello everyone!

since we don't really know how Regina and Maleficent relationship was built, I'll create my own version of what, and how it happened. I don't particularly believe that she would just go back to her classes with Rumple and waste who knows how many years studying magic and with all that Rumple talk about patience and so on.

Isle of Avalon, somewhere in the past.

Emma's heart raced as she moved closer to the bedroom window, her breath creating a faint mist on the glass. The distant island lands below looked picturesque, but her mind was preoccupied with worry for her loved ones. The memory of that nauseating scene she stumbled upon in Regina's room still haunted her, leaving a lingering sense of dread every time she thought of using the mirror again.

Hesitating for a moment, Emma took a deep breath, trying to gather the courage to check on Regina. She desperately wanted to ensure the young Queen's safety, but the fear of witnessing something distressing again held her back. However, her concern for Regina's well-being outweighed her apprehension, and she knew she had to try.

With determined resolve, she finally turned to face the mirror, her reflection mirroring her inner turmoil. "Mirror," she spoke softly but firmly, "show me Regina."

The surface of the mirror remained still, and Emma's heart sank a little, fearing that she had made the wrong decision. When she was about to walk away, the mirror began to glow, revealing a hazy image that slowly transformed into the image of a castle that Emma had not seen before.

The large, ornate windows at the top of the living room allowed thin rays of sunlight to filter into the dimly lit space, casting mysterious patterns across the old wooden floor. The air was thick with dust, as if the room had been untouched for ages, preserving a sense of forgotten history.

Emma's nose wrinkled in distaste as she glanced around the room. The disarray was evident – the divans showed signs of wear, the fireplace was unlit and filled with ashes, and the tables were cluttered with stale food that had clearly seen better days. Despite the neglect, there was an air of grandeur that lingered in the tapestry-lined walls and the aged, yet magnificent, throne that sat empty.

Her focus returned to the solitary figure in the room, Regina. Her dark hair cascaded gracefully over her shoulders, and her eyes carried a hint of sorrow that caught Emma's attention. 

"Where the hell are you Regina?" Emma's voice was laced with concern. "Maleficent?" Emma cocked her head to the side. 

Undoubtedly, the woman bore little resemblance to the powerful sorceress whom Emma had encountered in Storybrooke shortly before she embraced the mantle of the Dark One.

Emma knew that Regina met Maleficent while still in the Enchanted Forest and that their relationship was complicated to say the least, but she didn't really know how they met.

This was not the powerful, formidable sorceress she had imagined. Maleficent's appearance was a stark contrast to her reputation; a disheveled, almost intoxicated demeanor that left Emma feeling a mixture of confusion and disappointment.

She wished she had her powers so she could 'turn up the volume' on the mirror and find out what Regina and Maleficent were talking about, but apparently, the young Queen had decided to switch teachers. Emma wondered if it had happened that way the other time, or if her presence (or lack thereof) had affected the way Regina and Maleficent met.

Emma's jaw tightened, as did her hands, curling into fists, as Maleficent stood up and walked towards Regina with purposeful strides and grabbed her. A wave of jealousy surged through Emma's chest and she felt her magic begging to be released.

Emma watched the scene unfold before her, unable to do anything but pray that Maleficent wouldn't harm Regina. Her brows furrowed in confusion as Maleficent released Regina and walked away. Emma watched as Regina walked out of the sorceress's castle, head down, and a lost and defeated look on her face. Emma watched helplessly as Regina took the road that would likely take her back to Leopold's land, not knowing how far away she might be.

It wasn't long before a carriage appeared on the road, and then, in the next moment, Regina was racing back to Maleficent's castle.

"What the hell?" Emma furrowed her brows even more, desperately wishing she could hear what they were saying.

She watched some more as the scene unfolded before her, and feeling a mix of emotions, she decided to ask the mirror to show her Delilah instead. Though her previous attempts had yielded no results, she couldn't shake the nagging feeling that something might be different this time.

"Mirror," she said, her voice tinged with both hope and uncertainty, "show me Delilah."

The mirror flickered for a moment, and Emma's heart pounded with anticipation. Just as she expected, the surface before her remained empty, and a pang of disappointment shot through her. Her shoulders slumped, but she refused to give up completely.

"Where are you, Delilah?" Emma whispered, her voice tinged with concern. She wanted to believe that Delilah and Hope were safe in the shelter of the cabin she had prepared for them, but doubt gnawed at her mind. There had to be something she could do to be sure, no?

She took a step back from the mirror, turning her gaze away to collect her thoughts. The scene outside the window mirrored her inner struggle, with the sun and clouds locked in a perpetual battle.

Emma knew she couldn't let uncertainty consume her. She had to find a way to reach Delilah, to ensure her safety, and to be reunited with her family. Determination sparked within her once more, overshadowing her doubts.

With newfound resolve, Emma turned back to the mirror, meeting her own determined gaze in the reflection. "I won't give up. I will find you."

As the sun began to set, painting the room in a warm golden glow, Emma felt a glimmer of hope in her heart. Despite its sentimental tone, her parents' motto was currently serving as Emma's anchor. Witnessing how they had repeatedly reunited across realms and curses, she believed that she could do the same.

(...)
Moors Fortress, Maleficent's Castle. 

Regina's legs were still trembling, and her heart thumped loudly in her chest. The exhilarating thought of riding on the back of the dragon that was Maleficent and flying back to the sorceress's castle thrilled her, but beneath the excitement, Regina couldn't shake the fear that she might not live to see another day.

As the massive beast soared through the skies, Regina's nervousness was evident, but Maleficent couldn't help but find amusement in her reaction. She reached over and handed Regina a glass of wine with a reassuring smile. "Here, dear. It will help with the nerves."

"Thank you," Regina replied, taking a sip and feeling a bit of relief wash over her.

Breaking the silence, Maleficent spoke with curiosity, "So earlier, when you broke into my castle, you mentioned seeking revenge."

"Yes," Regina confirmed.

"Tell me," Maleficent's eyebrow arched in interest, "how do you think I can help you exactly?"

"As I said before, I hope you can teach me what you know."

"You said you were studying magic. Who is your mentor?"

"Rumplestilstikin," Regina replied.

Maleficent's brows arched even higher in astonishment. "Learning magic from the Dark One is not for everyone. Why seek me out, if I may ask?"

Regina took a moment to collect her thoughts before answering, "I know Rumple has plans for me. I know he wants to teach me magic so that one day I can do something for him, but to be honest, I'm not interested in his plans. I just want revenge on that spoiled brat who destroyed my life. And find my daughter."

Maleficent regarded her for a moment before nodding approvingly. "You have courage, I'll give you that," she said, her tone slightly softened.

Regina felt her heart race as she stood before Maleficent, a sense of both excitement and trepidation coursing through her veins. Maleficent's piercing blue eyes held an intensity that made her momentarily dizzy, but she quickly straightened her posture, determined not to let Maleficent's imposing presence distract her from her goals.

Maleficent regarded Regina with a mixture of curiosity and intrigue. "Magic is not just about power; it is about understanding the depths of the world and oneself. Are you truly ready to embrace the darkness that comes with it?"

Regina took a deep breath, steadying herself, and met Maleficent's gaze. "Yes," she said firmly. "I am. I'm willing to do whatever it takes to reclaim what has been taken from me and seek justice for those I've lost."

Maleficent's eyes seemed to pierce through Regina's soul, as if assessing the sincerity of her words. After a moment, she nodded approvingly. "Very well, then," she said, her voice resonating with authority. "I will teach you, but be warned, young one. The path of magic is treacherous, and once you embark on it, there is no turning back."

Regina's determination only grew stronger as she nodded, recalling the memories of Emma and her struggles with her powers. She thought of how Emma never sought excessive power, using it only to protect those she cared about. 

Maleficent noticed the flicker of emotions in Regina's eyes and softened her gaze slightly. "Power is not about brute force," she replied. "It's about understanding the forces at play and using them wisely." Maleficent's intense blue eyes studied Regina for a moment before she continued. "Magic is not a mere tool; it is a force that requires balance and understanding."

Magic was nothing new to Regina. All her life, she had endured the torment inflicted by her mother, Cora - the punishments, the threats, and the coldness with which Cora treated everyone around her. When Rumplestiltskin had approached her, promising to teach her magic so she could have her revenge, Regina's biggest fear was becoming just like her mother. Now, standing at the precipice of embracing the dark arts, she grappled with the weight of her decision. This was her chance to seek retribution against Snow White and her dear father and to reunite with her long-lost daughter, but at what cost?

A moment of doubt flashed across her face before she reminded herself of everything she had endured, the pain and the loneliness that fueled her thirst for vengeance. She couldn't let those years of suffering be in vain; she needed to take control of her destiny.

"I am ready to learn and to embrace my darkness."

Maleficent regarded Regina with a mix of surprise and respect. "Very well. But be warned, the path of magic is treacherous and unforgiving. It demands sacrifices and tests your character in ways you cannot imagine."

"I understand. I have seen the consequences of wielding dark magic before."

(...)

Isle of Avalon, somewhere in the past.

"Emma, you need to concentrate," Morgana gently urged. "Learning to control your powers takes time and patience. It's not just about strength and blows."

"I'm sorry if I'm worried about my daughter's safety and well-being so I can't concentrate on anything," Emma snapped, her anxiety and frustration evident.

"I know you're worried, and I can't imagine how you're feeling, but-" Morgana broke off, her eyes lighting up with an idea. "Let's make a deal: if you concentrate enough and manage to finish this potion perfectly, I will personally check on your daughter."

Emma looked up, her eyes hopeful. "Would you do it?"

"Of course, Emma," Morgana smiled warmly. "But only if you concentrate and manage to make this potion perfectly."

"Alright," Emma replied, a newfound determination in her voice. She turned her attention back to the heavy potions book in front of her.

Morgana observed Emma's dedication and couldn't help but feel a sense of pride in her progress. "You know, you remind me of someone I once knew - a young girl with extraordinary potential," she mused.

Emma chuckled softly. "Man, I feel like I'm in Harry Potter and the Half-Blood Prince."

Morgana raised an eyebrow. "I have no idea what you're talking about."

Emma grinned, appreciating the moment of levity. "It's a book from my world, a magical story. But never mind that, let's focus on this potion."

As they continued their work, Emma couldn't help but inquire, "When will I be able to take this bracelet off? I think I've already proved to you that you can trust me and that I have no intention of hurting you or any of the girls on the island."

Morgana sighed softly, looking at the bracelet. "Because, Emma, the moment I get this off your wrist, you're going to want to leave this island. I don't blame you for that, but we both know that if you're around Regina, she won't walk the path she needs to."

"If you want my company so much, just say so," Emma replied with a hint of playfulness.

Morgana smiled, shaking her head. "Watch your ego, Dark One."

"I already told you to call me Emma," she said, nearly pouting. 

"But the Dark One is what you are, isn't it?"

Emma opened and closed her mouth a few times, searching for a clever or perhaps confrontational retort, but ultimately decided it was best to remain silent. As much as she hated to admit it, Morgana was right, and Emma couldn't quite figure out why the title of the Dark One bothered her so deeply, well, maybe not as intensely as the title of Savior, but it still unsettled her.

"You know, our powers are an integral part of who we are. Our magic defines us and plays a crucial role in shaping our uniqueness, Emma," Morgana said, observing Emma's expression thoughtfully. "Resisting our powers only leads to a more challenging path. The more you try to fight them, the stronger the pull becomes, and they may end up controlling you, instead of you controlling them."

"I control my powers. I decide when to use them."

"You might think so. You might say to yourself, 'I'm only going to use my powers when I really need to, to help people or to protect those I love,' but we know that's not how it works." Morgana shook her head. "Think of a child whose parents forbade them to eat dessert, or forbid them to play somewhere because it is dangerous. This child will do everything to prove to them that there is no danger there and he can play in peace. Eventually danger will appear and he will get hurt. Or put others in danger."

"You're saying-"

"Think about feelings, Emma," Morgana began, her voice gentle and understanding. "For instance, imagine falling in love with someone you can't have or believing that someone doesn't share the same feelings for you. It's human nature to try to fight those emotions, isn't it?" Morgana smiled empathetically, giving Emma a moment to reflect.

Emma nodded, her gaze thoughtful as she recalled her own experiences. "Yes, it's like trying to push them away, but they only seem to grow stronger."

"Exactly," Morgana affirmed. "The same principle applies to our powers, to magic. When we resist or deny our abilities, they can become more powerful, and we risk losing control over them."

Emma's curiosity piqued as she listened intently to Morgana's words.

"Imagine your magic as a river," Morgana continued, using a metaphor to help Emma grasp the concept. "If you try to block its flow, the water will build up, becoming more forceful until it eventually breaks through your barriers. But if you learn to embrace the river's course and guide it with understanding, it will flow smoothly and harmoniously."

"In the same way," Morgana continued, "when we embrace our magic and understand its nature, we can wield it responsibly and with purpose. It's about finding a balance, acknowledging our powers as a part of ourselves, but not letting them consume us."

(...)

Somewhere in the Enchanted Forest. Past.

Delilah's footsteps crunched softly against the forest floor as she made her way back from the glistening lake, her bucket filled with freshly caught fish. The sun was beginning to dip below the horizon, painting the sky in hues of orange and pink. Wistfully, she wished she had been able to bring her treasured belongings with her when she left the castle. The books and notebooks filled with her magical insights held a wealth of knowledge that she now yearned for. They would have been a comforting companion during the moments of solitude when Hope napped peacefully in the afternoons.

The longing for her missing books and notebooks weighed heavily on her mind, the knowledge and memories they held now more precious than ever. She longed to flip through the pages, reliving the magic lessons she had shared with Emma, her mentor and friend.

Each notebook held a chronicle of her progress, the trials, and the triumphs. The experiments she had conducted were a testament to her growth as a sorceress. Delilah knew that those notes were invaluable, not only as a record of her magical journey but as a source of inspiration and guidance for her future.

With a deep sigh, she brushed a strand of hair away from her face, feeling a mixture of frustration and regret. If only she had known she would be spirited away from the castle, she would have secured her most prized possessions before leaving. But the circumstances had been so sudden, so unexpected.

Hope was a wonderful child and no trouble at all, but still, it was a responsibility Delilah never imagined having. Of course, she would keep her promise to Emma and watch over Hope, keep her safe, but she couldn't help but think of the bitter sweetness of it all.

As the cool breeze rustled through the leaves, Delilah's mind wandered back to the moment she accepted Emma's invitation to the Palace. Back then, she could never have predicted how much her life would change. The transition from the grandeur of the castle to the seclusion of the forest had been both challenging and liberating.

The forest was teeming with its own kind of magic, and Delilah had found solace in the gentle whispers of the ancient trees and the harmony of nature. She had crossed paths with mystical creatures and encountered mysteries she had only dreamt of before. The Enchanted Forest had become her sanctuary, a place where she could grow and discover her true self.

Of course, the isolation came with its own set of difficulties. While she had made a few acquaintances in the nearby village, she knew she had to remain cautious for the sake of her and Hope's safety. 

Delilah's heart ached as she thought of the heart-wrenching situation between Emma and Regina. The uncertainty of Emma's fate gnawed at her, and the burden of keeping the truth from Regina weighed heavily on her conscience. She knew that the bond between a mother and her child was irreplaceable, and it pained her to see Regina kept in the dark about Hope.

As Delilah looked out at the setting sun, casting a warm, golden light on the forest, she couldn't help but hope for a resolution. She wished that Emma would return safely, bringing with her a chance for healing and reconciliation between her and Regina.

Despite the difficulties, Delilah remained steadfast in her belief in the power of love and second chances. She prayed that Emma's strength and determination would guide her back to her daughter and that fate would bring the family together once more.

As Delilah set the bucket of fish aside, she took a moment to breathe in the fresh, earthy scent that surrounded the cottage. The sound of chirping birds and rustling leaves filled the air, creating a soothing melody that calmed her mind.

With a gentle smile, she stepped into the hen house, the warmth of the sunlight filtering through the wooden slats. The hens clucked softly as they went about their business, and Delilah carefully gathered some eggs, their smooth shells warm against her palms. 

Next, she made her way to the barn, where the cows and goats greeted her with contented munching sounds. Delilah ran her hand over their soft fur, feeling a sense of connection to the animals that she tended to with love and care. 

After milking one of the cows, she carried the bucket of milk back to the cottage, careful not to spill a single drop. With the bucket of milk safely inside, Delilah made her way to the small garden adjacent to the cottage. The vibrant colors of the blooming flowers and lush greens of the vegetables brought a smile to her face. She gently plucked ripe tomatoes, crisp lettuce, and an assortment of other vegetables.

In the cozy kitchen, Delilah carefully prepared the evening meal, combining the freshly caught fish with the eggs and vegetables she had collected. The enticing aroma filled the air, and she couldn't help but feel a sense of pride and satisfaction in creating a delicious and nourishing dinner.

The pantry was stocked with a wide array of ingredients, and the shelves lined with enchanting spices and herbs from the forest. Emma had anticipated their every need, ensuring they never lacked for anything.

She chopped the vegetables with practiced ease, although cooking for just herself felt unusual, knowing that Hope, a precious bundle of innocence, was still in the early stages of life, solely relying on milk. Emma had left care instructions for Hope; how long she would live on milk alone, when she would start eating and what she could eat, how to bathe her and clean her, and everything else Delilah needed to know to care for Hope.

The shelves were lined with jars of preserved fruits and vegetables, baskets filled with fresh herbs, and an array of dried spices from the forest. It was evident that Emma had taken great care to ensure they lacked nothing in their newfound sanctuary.

She glanced over at the small crib where Hope slumbered peacefully, unaware of the magic that surrounded her. Delilah's bond with the child was growing stronger with each passing day, and she was determined to be the best caretaker she could be. Emma had entrusted her with this precious life, and Delilah was committed to nurturing Hope's growth and guiding her through the wonders of the Enchanted Forest.

As the sun began to set, painting the sky in shades of pink and orange, Delilah set the table for one. The flickering candles added a touch of magic to the scene, casting a warm glow over her small dining area. 

After finishing her dinner, Delilah tidied up the kitchen and made her way to check on Hope once more. The little girl had just woken up and was gazing at her with the most enchanting, deep brown eyes.

"Hello, my little Princess," Delilah cooed, her voice filled with affection. She carefully scooped Hope up into her arms, cradling her gently. "Let's see if you need a little change." Delilah said with a playful smile. "Oh my, it looks like someone needs a fresh diaper."

Hope squealed, as if she understood what Delilah was saying, and laughed.

Delilah deposited the baby back in her crib and went to the changing table to prepare everything she would need for this task. As she walked back to the crib and scooped Hope into her arms, she heard a knock on the door and her heart skipped a beat. Only Emma knew the location of the land where she was, and more specifically the cabin. She had assured Delilah that the entire place was hidden by magic and only those who knew the spell could pass through the barrier.

Delilah felt her legs wobble, but her grip on Hope grew stronger. The forest around her seemed to thicken with an otherworldly presence, making the air charged with magic. Although she knew that only she and Emma knew the protection spell for the land she was in, and the one for the cabin -they were two different spells, just to be safe, Emma had said - Delilah couldn't help but feel a little scared. Her instincts urged her to run, but she fought to stand her ground.

"Delilah, I'm a friend. I didn't come to hurt you or Hope."

Delilah's eyes widened and her heart raced, hammering in her chest. It definitely wasn't Emma at the cabin door. And it wasn't Regina either. But who? The woman on the other side of the door had a thick accent that Delilah didn't recognize, but her voice, though firm, was gentle and carried an inexplicable sense of calm.

"Delilah, I know you're scared, but I came on Emma's behalf. How else could I get past the ward spells?"

Delilah felt a mixture of fear and excitement. Emma was alive. Her heart calmed for a second at that information, but then a thousand questions exploded in her mind. If Emma was alive, why hadn't she come herself? Was she badly hurt? What happened to Emma?

"Delilah, I'm going to open the door now, okay?" 

Before Delilah could say anything, the door slowly opened, revealing a stunningly beautiful woman. Her intense green eyes burned into Delilah, her snow-white skin contrasting with her dark, curly hair. She wore a green velvet dress, and over it, a heavy dark blue cape, giving her an air of mystery and elegance.

"I am Morgana from the Isle of Avalon. Emma is my… guest. I know you have many questions, and I will answer them as best I can," Morgana spoke softly.

"How- how-" Delilah shook her head, trying to collect her thoughts. "How do I know if it's true?" Delilah clutched Hope to her chest, unconsciously trying to protect the little girl from the woman in front of her.

Morgana's eyes softened, understanding Delilah's uncertainty. 

Delilah took a deep breath. She looked down at Hope, who looked back up at her with innocent eyes and Delilah's heart swelled with love for the child.

"Emma knew you'd ask that. She asked me to tell you that the first night you spent together, you held a mug of beer and greeted her by saying 'hello, stranger'," Morgana said.

Delilah's eyes widened in surprise. That was an intimate moment shared between only her and Emma. There was no way anyone else could have known about it. Her doubts began to fade, replaced by a mix of astonishment and hope.

"What happened to Emma? Is she hurt?" she asked, concern evident in her voice.

Morgana's expression softened with understanding. "Emma is safe, but she can't leave the island for now. Hence why I'm here."

Delilah nodded, trying to process the information. "Isle of Avalon? That sounds like a place from legends."

Morgana smiled knowingly. "Indeed, it is a magical realm, hidden from the ordinary world."

"Very well, Morgana. What do you want?" 

 

vote here to help decide Delilah and Hope's next years

https://twitter.com/TLstMorgenstern/status/1683300618549727234?s=20

Notes:

So, what do you think about this visit from Morgana?

Chapter 44: Chapter 44

Notes:

Hello, everyone!

Sorry for the long wait.
I hope y'all enjoy the chapter. =)

Isle of Avalon. Somewhere in the past. 

As a child, hopping from one foster home to another, and using books as a refuge from the horror that was her life, Emma always imagined herself traveling to those magical realms, where she could live a better life, far from the dangers of the real world. Little did she know that these magical realms, while indeed real, were just as harsh as the real world. And now, Emma found herself in the most magical of them all, wandering through the forests of Avalon, trying not to lose her sanity as she awaited Morgana's return.

"Why are you doing this?" Emma asked Morgana in the early days.

"I'm offering you something that no one has ever given you before: time. Time to process your traumas, to cope with your losses, to deal with your feelings..."

"And why would I want that?"

"Because all of us, at some point, must confront our inner demons, or we risk being consumed by them."

The forest of Avalon, like every corner of that realm, possessed a beauty that transcended human understanding. Emma, although having explored only a fraction of the island, found solace among the imposing oaks, the resilient ashes, and the fragrant cedars, which were just a few of the many trees composing the dense vegetation. The lake, with its bioluminescent waters, turned nights into displays of dancing lights, casting an ethereal glow over everything around it.

As Emma sat by the edge of the lake, lost in thought, her eyes caught sight of a majestic stag. The animal seemed comfortable in her presence, casting an indifferent glance before lowering its head to drink from the serene water. The sight of the creature stirred a sense of connection with nature and unleashed a torrent of reflections about recent events.

Since Henry entered her life, a storm of chaos had descended upon Emma. More times than she'd like to admit, she longed for simpler days when her greatest challenges involved chasing fools on high heels.

There was no doubt about her love for the boy, yet the burden of problems he had brought with him was something Emma couldn't ignore. Villains, losses, intertwined plots - a tangle that, in the real world, could very well warrant a visit to a psychiatric hospital.

Amidst all the complexities, an emotional knot remained tightly clenched in her chest: her feelings towards her biological parents. Confusion was a maelstrom within. How could those who self-proclaimed as heroes, who flaunted such morality, simply have placed their newborn daughter into a magical wardrobe and sent her off to an uncertain fate? What went through their minds to disregard the consequences? Prophecy, destiny, all these blind abstractions that governed her world - how could people bow so readily? The word "prophecy" echoed in her mind, a bitter irony. And true love, that highly idealized concept, often rang hollow.

And, as if that weren't enough, there was the wound they inflicted upon Maleficent. How could they look at themselves in the mirror, knowing the atrocities they had committed? They had shattered Lilith's life, simply because they couldn't bear the idea that their daughter might not be perfect. Did they not understand how deeply wrong that was?

And even now, despite everything, they persisted in treating Emma as if she were incapable of making her own decisions, leaving her feeling like a walking disappointment. Everything she did, even when trying to please them, seemed never to be enough. This was especially true in Snow's case. The mother always yearned for more, always expected more, as if Emma's efforts were nothing but a pale shadow of the greatness she desired. 

Somehow, David seemed to have a subtler understanding of Emma, an almost inexplicable connection. This heightened perception made her realize that she scarcely knew the true story of her father. Perhaps the mirror in her room could shed some light on the shadows of the past. With a silent determination, Emma rose from the stone by the lakeside and began her journey back to the castle, where her quest for answers and understanding could finally commence.

(...)
Enchanted florest.

Delilah was still a bit disoriented from Morgana's visit, but knowing that Emma was alive brought her an unparalleled sense of relief. It took her hours to fall asleep after Morgana's departure. The woman had promised to return soon with more news about Emma, and Delilah was already eagerly anticipating it. A soft noise coming from Hope's crib interrupted Delilah's thoughts.

"Hello, little princess." Her smile involuntarily widened as she bent down to pick up the baby girl from the crib. "I think you're in need of a bath, aren't you?" Delilah said, playfully tapping the tip of Hope's nose. "How about I warm up some water for you?"

Hope made a noise that seemed to be a mix of a giggle and approval. Her deep brown eyes followed every move Delilah made as she cradled her with one arm and prepared the bath with her free hand. 

After the bath and breakfast, Delilah secured Hope in the carriage and headed towards the village. It didn't take long for her to spot the village entrance and then Granny's tavern sign. She parked the carriage in front of the tavern, took Hope, and entered the establishment.

"Hello." Ruby, the young girl who was Eugenia's granddaughter, greeted from behind the counter.

"Hello, Ruby." Delilah smiled at the girl. "Are you alone?" She asked, glancing around. The tavern was relatively empty, but still.

"No, Granny's in the kitchen, preparing an order for one of the customers."

"Oh."

"Don't worry, no one's foolish enough to mess with me. My Granny has a crossbow and isn't afraid to use it."

"Well, that's reassuring."

"Good morning, Layla." Granny emerged from the kitchen carrying a tray with barley and vegetable pottage and stuffed cabbage rolls. "Hello, Sophia."

Hope seemed to understand that it was her name and giggled at the woman.

"Can I help with something?" Delilah inquired, nodding towards the tray in Granny's hands.

"Oh, don't trouble yourself."

"Granny always says she needs someone else to help in the kitchen while I'm not old enough."

"Ruby!"

"I'd love to help."

"Hey, is my food for today or what?"

Delilah bit her tongue to refrain from giving a rude response to the man, nodded to Granny, and headed to the counter.

Ruby immediately left her post behind the counter and stood before Delilah, her eyes fixated on the baby in the woman's arms. "I feel like we're going to be great friends," she said, gazing intensely at Hope.

"Well, I certainly hope so."

(...)

Isle of Avalon.

"Mirror, show me David," Emma interrupted herself, realizing she didn't even know her father's last name. Nolan was due to Regina's curse, and he kept it for God knows what reason. There were probably thousands of Davids in the Enchanted Forest; how would the mirror know which one was the right one? However, to Emma's surprise, the mirror seemed to possess an inherent understanding. Even before her words could fully form, her image shimmered and transformed, unveiling a humble farmhouse.

The land stretched out, but the house that stood there was modest, seemingly providing just enough to sustain the family that called it home.

Yet, the scene shifted once again, delving into the interior of the house. A couple occupied the kitchen, their voices laden with tension, oblivious to the attentive gaze of a young boy peeking from the bedroom doorway. Those intense blue eyes of the boy conveyed an undeniable truth to Emma – he was her father.

The couple's arguments revolved around the demons Robert (and that's how Emma discovered her grandfather's name) battled with his drinking, while Ruth took care of the house and their son. Despite the drunken haze surrounding Robert and the heated words exchanged, he never raised a hand against his wife. "At least that," Emma murmured silently.

From what little Emma could glean from the discussion, David had a twin brother who was taken from them when they were still babies. "What?" Emma narrowed her eyes, her heart racing in her chest. How little she knew about her family's history. Could this be one of the reasons she was trapped in the past? To uncover buried secrets?

"Emma?"

Morgana's hand on her shoulder pulled her from her thoughts, and Emma spun on her heels, so quickly that it was a miracle she didn't stumble. "Morgana!"

"I apologize for interrupting, but I knocked on the door several times with no response. I decided to come in and make sure everything was alright."

"No problem." Emma moistened her lips nervously. "So, did you see them? Did you talk to Delilah? Are they alright?"

A soft chuckle escaped Morgana's lips in the face of Emma's urgency. "Do you think I would be this calm if something was wrong?"

"Honestly? I don't know." Emma shrugged, stepping back slightly, feeling the weight of exhaustion. "All my life, people have brushed off my concerns as if they were insignificant. And for a great part of it, people lied to me."

"I understand what you're saying, Emma. However, I have no reason to lie to you. That should have become clear by now."

"It's hard to believe that when your whole life has been a maze of lies."

"I hope that with time, you can come to realize that I'm being honest in this relationship we're building." Morgana smiled sadly. "But let's get to what truly matters: Delilah and Hope are well. They're living peacefully on the farm you arranged for them. The protection spells are working quite effectively."

"Really?" Emma lifted her gaze, her eyes meeting Morgana's. "How's Hope? Do you think there's a chance I could see her soon?"

"I can't even begin to imagine how you feel about all of this, Emma. If there were more I could do beyond visiting them and bringing news, I would."

"Maybe..." Emma hesitated, but her words trailed off. Morgana would never agree to that. Avalon wasn't a vacation resort. Not that any of this resembled a vacation, but still. "Never mind."

"Emma, talk to me. Tell me what's on your mind." Morgana approached the bed, gently holding Emma's hands in hers. "Please."

"Where I come from, my world, I mean, I had to give up my child right after he was born. I couldn't raise him. I couldn't even take care of myself." Emma spoke, tears fighting to escape her eyes. "I was a child, alone in the world. I knew nothing about family, but I knew I couldn't give him what he deserved. I knew my child deserved a chance for something better."

"Emma, I'm so sorry."

The Dark One shook her head, her green eyes turning slightly gray as her powers and emotions battled within her. "But with Hope, I truly thought it would be different, you know? Even with everything—" She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "I thought this time I would have the chance to raise my daughter. To witness her first words, her first laughter, her first steps."

"You were about to ask me if I could bring Delilah and Hope here, weren't you?" Morgana inquired gently.

"I know it's asking a lot."

"Perhaps it's possible, Emma."

"Really?"

"Well, the farm is secure enough to keep them away from Rumplestiltskin, but they can't remain there indefinitely, can they? What will happen when Hope grows a little older and begins to ask questions? If she's even a bit like her mothers, it's quite likely that sooner or later she'll find a way to bypass the protection spells. Moreover, eventually Regina might indeed trace them. And what will become of Delilah when that happens?"

"I wonder what will become of me when the Regina of my world finds out."

"That's a concern for another time."

"Yes, I still don't even know if I'll be able to return."

"I guess for now, all we can do is wait." Morgana nodded. "So, if this is truly what you desire, I will make arrangements to bring them here soon."

"Thank you, Morgana." On impulse, Emma enveloped Morgana in a tight embrace.

(...)
Enchanted Forest, Fortress of the Moors, Maleficent's Castle.

Regina was with Maleficent in the main hall of the sorceress's castle. Some books about magic were open on the table as Maleficent taught Regina some more powerful spells and enchantments. Since Regina invaded Maleficent's castle a few weeks ago, they had been meeting frequently so that Regina could train and develop her magic. Maleficent's methods seemed to suit the young Queen much better, and she also felt more comfortable in the presence of the dragon woman.

"You know, I've been thinking," Maleficent said, smiling proudly as Regina successfully cast a spell she had asked her to perform. "About that repulsive king you told me about."

"Why would you waste your time thinking about him?"

"Oh, not about him exactly, but things you could do with him. About your revenge."

Regina's attention immediately focused on the woman across the table. "Tell me about it."

"A quick death would be too good for someone like him. No, he needs to suffer."

"I agree, but it's not like I can do it any other way. He would kill me at the first opportunity if I do anything—"

"You can use a sleep potion to enter his dreams and cause terrible nightmares," Maleficent smiled, recalling a plant commonly used to create various types of sleep spells. "You can also torture him and then erase his memory, or confuse his memory of the event."

"That sounds intriguing."

"Oh, dear, it's very intriguing."

"And how do we make this potion to enter his dreams?"

"We'll need a plant."

"What kind of plant?"

"There are two plants, actually. Aternal Nightflame and Floscintilla Seren," Maleficent said, her blue eyes gleaming dangerously. "Among other ingredients, of course, but that's the foundation of our potion, and what will actually allow you to enter his dreams. The other ingredients, which I've adapted, are more of a guarantee that you'll come out of the dreams unharmed."

"And while I'm inside his dream, I can do anything?"

"Yes," Maleficent smirked maliciously. "But when you go to kill him, I suggest using someone to take the blame for you, dear. After all, you are a Queen."

"I know the perfect person for that."

"Very well, but for now, let's focus on getting the ingredients for the potion." Maleficent stood up and started walking toward the outer courtyard. "And then, I'll teach you how to alter his memories if you want to seek revenge in other ways."

Regina smiled and stood up, following Maleficent to the outer courtyard. She watched excitedly as the woman transformed into the magnificent dragon and without needing an invitation, climbed onto her back.

Regina held onto Maleficent's scales tightly as the dragon took flight. Nervousness and excitement ran through her veins. She was truly close to beginning her revenge against Leopold. "Finally!" Regina thought as Maleficent soared through the devastated forest and launched into the night, taking them in search of the ingredients they would need for the potion.

She knew she was still far from finding her daughter. That's if she ever found her again. But at least now her revenge against Leopold would finally start.

Regina took a deep breath and pushed those thoughts aside for now. She needed to focus on what they were doing, as everything with Maleficent was a learning experience. Unlike the time wasted with Rumple.

Regina attentively watched as they flew under the protection of the night, Maleficent's long and powerful wings contrasting with the moonlight. Realms and villages quickly fell behind as they headed to a place that would be completely new to Regina.

(...)

"We're here," Maleficent said, and Regina held onto the dragon's scales with a slightly firmer grip. Her eyes widened in the face of the beauty that rose up as they approached the forest.

There, in the depths of the realm where sunlight barely reached and the persistent mist hung in the air, stood an enigmatic and shadowy forest. Regina felt her heart race as Maleficent began the descent towards the treetops. Tall, slender pines intertwined to form an almost impenetrable canopy, their shiny leaves in shades of emerald and sapphire glistened with the soft light permeating the forest. The roots seemed to dance around the trunks, creating intricate patterns.

Regina gazed in fascination at the unfolding forest before her. Never in her life had she seen so much beauty in one place. Yet, even in the midst of all this beauty, there was something dark and dangerous about this forest that kept Regina on alert.

The trees had iridescent bark that softly gleamed under the filtered light through the leaves. On the ground, the vegetation displayed a palette of mysterious colors. "Moonroses," flowers with black petals and silver cores, blossomed only at night, filling the forest with a sweet and enigmatic fragrance.

"Stay by my side and do only what I say," Maleficent said, returning to her human form. "The forest is beautiful, but it's also treacherous."

"I could sense that."

"Stay away from the Bloodvines," Maleficent said, pointing to vines with red ruby-like leaves that wound along the tree trunks, seeming to feed on the very energy of the forest.

Regina nodded, and in silence, they ventured further into the forest. Among the shadows danced magical creatures of dark beauty; "Shadowwings," Maleficent said. "They are nocturnal fairies with wings as translucent as twilight, beings deeply connected to the stars and capable of conjuring illusions to confuse intruders. Be cautious around them."

Regina nodded and watched as Maleficent crouched to pick a plant. Its leaves were silvery and translucent, reflecting light ethereally and creating a mesmerizing effect. Its stems were slender and flexible.

"This is the Floscintilla Seren," Maleficent said, picking another sample of the plant and placing it in a vial. 

"It's beautiful."

Regina's eyes gleamed in the faint moonlight filtering through the tree canopies, and the dim glow of the tree trunks mixed with the various flowers cast an intricate pattern on her face.

"Yes, it's beautiful." Maleficent seemed to hold her breath as her eyes met those of the young Queen, and she swallowed hard.

Regina saw a fleeting flash of what seemed like desire cross the sorceress's face, but it was gone before she could be certain. It wasn't the first time she found herself caught in Maleficent's intense blue gaze, and it left her both irritated and confused.

"We need to find the Aternal Nightflame now."

Maleficent cleared her throat and took a step to the side, finally breaking whatever might have been forming between them at that moment.

Regina nodded and stepped aside, letting the sorceress pass. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath before following the woman.

They walked through the forest in silence, each lost in their own thoughts, yet Maleficent always pointed out when Regina needed to veer away from something or be cautious of a plant or flower or other element.

After a few minutes of walking, they reached another part of the forest. A section that seemed darker and more mysterious, with fewer colors and gleams in its flowers, trees, and plants.

Regina silently watched as Maleficent retrieved another vial from her leather bag and crouched to gather what could only be the Aternal Nightflame. Its leaves were as black as ebony and seemed to absorb light rather than reflect it. Its stems, thorny and twisted, formed intricate patterns reminiscent of spiderwebs.

"Now, we need to return to the other part of the forest because we need to capture one of the Shadowwings," Maleficent said, tucking the vial away in her bag.

"Why didn't we capture one when we were there?"

"Because they are very powerful and fiercely protective," Maleficent sighed. "And I don't want to use my magic in this forest unless absolutely necessary."

"What do you mean?"

"These fairies have a deep connection with the forest and other beings that inhabit here. Capturing one of them isn't a straightforward task, even for someone as powerful as me. I'll need to use my magic to prevent our collection from turning into a small battle, and I definitely don't want to alert other beings that inhabit this forest. I'm still a bit rusty with my powers, and I don't want to put you in danger."

Regina nodded and stepped aside to let Maleficent lead the way back to the other side of the forest. It didn't take long for them to return to the point where they had arrived shortly before. Regina watched anxiously as the Shadowwings seemed to watch them, ready to attack at any movement.

Maleficent handed her leather bag to Regina and held a larger vial. "Be ready to climb onto my back the moment I capture the fairy," she whispered to Regina, then with a swift motion of her hand immobilized the fairies. "They won't stay like this for long," Maleficent said, approaching the creatures, picking two of them, and placing them in the vial. "Hold onto this." She handed the vial to Regina and then transformed into a dragon.

Regina observed everything unfolding as if time around them were slowing down. As Maleficent transformed into a dragon, the fairies seemed to break free from her immobilization spell and flew towards them, solely targeting Regina. Her eyes widened in fear and confusion, and she did her best to climb onto Maleficent's back as quickly as she could. Adrenaline surged through her body, and she let out a cry of pain as she swung her leg over the dragon's back. She turned just in time to see the triumphant smiles on the Shadowwings as a streak of blood ran down her leg.

"Are you okay?" Maleficent asked once Regina settled on her back.

"Yes, my leg is bleeding, but I'm fine."

"No, you're not," Maleficent said, taking flight, going as fast as her wings allowed.

Regina felt her vision start to blur and her strength leaving her body, almost causing her to fall from the dragon's back. "What's happening?"

"The Shadowwings must have hit you with some poisonous plant. I'll know when we reach the castle."

"Oh, that." Regina muttered, her eyes heavy, and she felt as if with each flap of Maleficent's dragon wings, shockwaves were being sent through her body.

Perhaps this was a sign that what she was about to do was the wrong path, Regina thought before losing consciousness.

"Damn it," Maleficent cursed under her breath and transformed back into a human mid-flight, praying that what she had in mind would work. She breathed a sigh of relief as her purple smoke enveloped them, immediately transporting them to her castle.

 

Chapter 45: Chapter 45

Notes:

In case anyone is interested, this chapter's song is Breath by Faith Hill.

We're delving a bit more into Emma's traumas as this part of the story goes.

There's also a slight update about Regina's state (the young queen)

Isle of Avalon. Somewhere in the past.

 

Emma found herself at the amusement park, alongside Ingrid, near their house. It had turned out to be one of the most memorable days in Emma's life. Ingrid had allowed her to indulge in hamburgers, hot dogs, and even ice cream. They had enjoyed the ferris wheel and the roller coaster too, and Emma couldn't remember the last time she felt such a profound sense of happiness, freedom, and security all at once.

Ever since Ingrid had welcomed her into the foster home, Emma's life had taken a turn for the better. Even though she had to coexist with those troublesome boys, there was a silver lining. Ingrid possessed an understanding of Emma that no one else had ever shown. She knew Emma's preferences, from the comforting warmth of hot chocolate with a hint of cinnamon to her love for books, music, and her unquenchable curiosity about a myriad of subjects.

Ingrid had a unique way of shielding her from the incessant teasing of the boys. She granted Emma the autonomy to stand up for herself, but when the situation escalated beyond Emma's control, a single word from Ingrid would bring the boys to a halt. Emma felt remarkably fortunate in life, but, as it often happened, good things were destined to be fleeting.

Standing in front of one of those enticing stuffed animal machines, Emma's desire for one of those plush toys was undeniable. She attempted to concentrate on maneuvering the claw machine, but it proved to be more challenging than it appeared.

"Oh! I can't do it." Emma sighed, straightening up.

"Concentrate." 

Ingrid encouraged her, her eyes radiating unwavering confidence. Emma decided to give it another shot. "Alright."

"Trust your instincts and let it rip." Ingrid advised.

Emma nodded, taking comfort in Ingrid's reassuring presence just behind her. With as much composure as she could muster, she grasped the machine's lever and began guiding the claw toward her desired stuffed animal. However, something unexpected occurred; the machine lit up with sparks and flashes, startling Emma into releasing the lever.

"Don't let go," Ingrid urged with a determined look in her eyes. "Win."

Emma nodded and refocused her attention on the machine. She grasped the lever once more and carefully directed it towards the stuffed dog she coveted. When the metal claws successfully closed around the plush toy, a surge of joy flooded Emma's chest, spreading throughout her body. Ingrid gazed at her with immense pride, making Emma feel as if she'd achieved more than just winning a stuffed animal.

Emma clutched the stuffed dog, removed the plastic ring attached to a ribbon around its neck, and slid it onto her finger. "I love it!"

"See, this is a great lesson, Emma. If you push yourself and you ignore the flickering lights and the distractions of this world, you can accomplish anything."

A blush crept across Emma's cheeks, and the self-doubt she had carried from years of neglect began to resurface. "Ingrid, it's just a plastic ring, not a scholarship to Yale."

"I know, but you're a special girl, Emma. And someday, you're gonna surprise everybody with your extraordinary gifts."

"Okay, now you're going overboard." Emma replied, feeling slightly embarrassed as the magic of the moment faded. The elation of winning the stuffed animal and the ring slowly ebbed away, replaced by less pleasant feelings, such as the countless insecurities that had plagued her for years. Ingrid held such high expectations for her, but Emma had barely managed to spend consistent time in school during her earlier years.

How could she possibly live up to Ingrid's lofty beliefs? There was nothing remarkable about her, and she certainly didn't possess any exceptional gifts. Yet Ingrid remained resolutely convinced that Emma was destined for greatness.

"I'm glad I got to know you," Ingrid said, tears glistening in her eyes as she enveloped Emma in a warm hug.

As they separated, Emma caught sight of adoption papers peeking out of Ingrid's bag, and her initial thought was that she was about to be uprooted and moved to yet another home. An overwhelming sense of exhaustion and despair washed over her.

"I'm being sent away again." Emma felt as if all the energy and happiness had been drained from her body and a feeling of dread spread through her body.

"What?" Ingrid asked, her confusion evident.

"That's why we spent the day together. Of course."

"No."

"That's why you're crying," Emma accused, and Ingrid swiftly bent down to retrieve the papers.

"No, you're wrong."

"Then what is it?"

"I'm... I'm filling out the paperwork to adopt you. We're gonna be a family.."

Emma's emotions were a turbulent mix of surprise, vulnerability, and a hint of disbelief. Initially, when Ingrid uttered those words, Emma's expressive green eyes widened in astonishment. Her mouth hung slightly open, and she blinked several times, grappling with the gravity of what she had just heard. For someone who had spent most of her life defending herself and feeling like an outsider, this offer represented a sudden and profound shift in her world.

She had been living with Ingrid for a few months now, enough time to develop a deep affection for the woman, more than what her life experience had ever deemed safe. Nothing in her life had ever lasted long, especially nothing good.

A subtle tremor coursed through Emma's body, and she felt a wave of vulnerability wash over her. It was as if a piece of the protective armor she had built over the years of self-sufficiency had been momentarily torn away. She hadn't expected this – hadn't prepared for it.

Ingrid's genuine kindness and the sense of belonging she offered touched a deep, concealed place in Emma's heart that she had held back for so long. Her brows furrowed slightly as her mind raced. Emma was accustomed to making tough decisions on her own, and this one felt monumental.

Should she dare to be vulnerable again, to trust that this offer was sincere? The weight of her past abandonment and her ongoing struggle to trust others weighed heavily on her, even in the midst of everything she and Ingrid had shared over the last few months. But she also couldn't ignore the warmth and sincerity radiating from Ingrid's eyes.

Emma's emotions underwent a gradual transformation, shifting from surprise to a softening of her features. As she gazed at Ingrid, her defensive walls began to crumble, and a glimmer of hope kindled within her. A tentative smile tugged at the corners of her lips, offering a glimpse of the happiness she could experience if she allowed herself to embrace this new chapter in her life.

With some hesitation, Emma chose to place her trust in Ingrid's words and decided to lower her guard once and for all. It was becoming increasingly clear that Ingrid genuinely wanted her to be a part of her life. The first time Emma had contemplated fleeing the foster home due to Kevin's incessant harassment, Ingrid hadn't explicitly restrained her, but instead had helped by revealing Kevin's greatest fear.

In that moment, Emma realized that, by some extraordinary twist of fate, Ingrid truly desired her presence. Her initial suspicion that Ingrid was solely motivated by financial gain, with each child representing a check in her bank account, had been disproven in the ensuing months. Emma found herself gradually growing attached to this woman, daring to entertain the dream that Ingrid might become the mother she had longed for throughout her life.

After Ingrid's confession that the papers were meant for adopting Emma, the girl embraced her tightly, and together they continued to savor the remainder of the day at the park. However, as Emma was all too aware, nothing good in her life had ever endured for long.

The following week, Emma and Ingrid ventured out for another day together. Night had fallen, the relentless rain persisted, and the chill in the air cut through them as they stood at the bus stop. It was a dark evening, and their moment of tranquility was rudely interrupted when a passing car narrowly avoided drenching them with water.

"It's nights like this I wish I just had the power to poof home like Harry Potter. If I was like him, I could be standing here in the cold one minute, and home soaking in the tub in the next." Emma said, smiling dreamily.

"That would be something, wouldn't it?" Ingrid replied seriously, once again conjuring that peculiar sensation that lingered between them. Ingrid appeared to possess knowledge that eluded Emma, leaving her feeling uneasy.

"Emma, do you remember how much fun we had in the arcade last week?"

"Of course! I've never had so much fun. How could I forget?"

"And do you remember how the lights in the game flickered right before you won?"

"Yeah, that was weird," Emma's brows furrowed, remembering the incident.

"What if it was more than just weird? What if it meant that you were on the cusp of a great self-revelation?"

The seriousness in Ingrid's voice and eyes startled Emma, her brows furrowed as the girl tried to understand what the hell Ingrid was talking about. And then everything changed again for her, because in the next moment Ingrid took her by the hand and pulled her down the street toward an oncoming car.

"I think it's time."

"What are you doing?" Panic and confusion tainted Emma's voice.

Ingrid came to a stop in the middle of the street, directly in the path of the approaching vehicle.

"Stop the car."

"What?" Emma's voice rose in a startled and bewildered scream.

"Trust your instincts. Stop the car!"

"Let go of me!"

With some effort, Emma managed to break free from Ingrid and scrambled to the safety of the sidewalk.

"I'm sorry."

"Are you crazy?! You almost killed me!"

"I made a mistake," Ingrid looked really regretful, but then she kept talking. "When I was younger, I... I had a traumatic experience that unleashed a power that I... I didn't even know that I had."

"What are you talking about?" Emma took a step back when Ingrid attempted to touch her.

"I thought the arcade was a sign that you were coming into your own."

"You think I have powers? Like Harry Potter?"

"No, Emma. That's fiction. What you have is more real and more powerful than you can possibly imagine."

"Great. I should've known the only person willing to adopt me would turn out to be a nut job!"

Emotions swirled within Emma, a tempest of shock, disbelief, fear, and a mounting sense of urgency. She had to escape, find safety far away from Ingrid and her apparent delusions.

Despite the look she had seen in Ingrid's eyes when she called her crazy and turned her down, Emma couldn't remain in that situation. How could she possibly feel secure with a woman she now believed had magical powers? And what was worse, the reckless endangerment of Emma's life, as if she too possessed magical abilities.

Emma Swan of all people. The girl nobody wanted. The girl with nothing special about her. And so Emma ran into the night, doing her best to ignore Ingrid's desperate calls, doing her best to forget how Ingrid's gaze would haunt her for the rest of her life.

The rejection and fear she had seen in Ingrid's eyes, the vulnerability, the hope that she had at last found someone who would comprehend and share her life, all of it disintegrating with each word that Emma uttered. These emotions were all too familiar to Emma, for she had grappled with them throughout her life.

The next moment, Emma found herself in Ingrid's ice cave in Storybrooke, with Elsa by her side. Once again, all she could offer Ingrid were harsh words.

Ingrid kept insisting that Emma had loved her once, and honestly, Emma couldn't fathom how that was possible. She was on the verge of attacking Ingrid when Anna, Elsa's sister, came running, clutching a letter. She halted Emma's impending assault and explained that they needed to hear what was in the letter. It was a missive their mother had left just before her ship had gone down.

As Anna began to read the letter, a flurry of emotions danced across Ingrid's face—vulnerability, fear, grief, sadness, surprise, and countless others that only Emma and Elsa could truly comprehend. Ingrid's eyes shimmered with unshed tears, her hands trembling slightly as she grappled with the overwhelming sense of loss.

Emma could only watch helplessly as Ingrid came to the realization of what she needed to do to undo the curse she had inflicted upon Storybrooke. Horror welled up within Emma as she understood that there was nothing she or Elsa could do to prevent Ingrid's destruction, even though she still didn't fully grasp the role that woman had played in her life.

Ingrid had yet to restore Emma's memories, and Emma was torn between wanting them back and dreading the potential suffering they might bring. Not knowing for certain who Ingrid had been in her life, and her significance, would haunt Emma indefinitely.

As Ingrid absorbed the curse into herself and shattered into thousands of mirror fragments, she returned Emma and Elsa's memories of her. Emma could only stand by, aching and helpless, as the woman she had once dared to love as a mother disappeared before her. Emma had never felt so powerless as she did in that moment.

(...)

Morgana awoke abruptly, sensing the disturbance in the magic and it took just over a few seconds for her to realize it was Emma. The bracelet was still securely around her wrist, but even so, at times when Emma was very agitated, you could feel its magic bubbling under her skin.

She put a velvet robe over her nightgown and walked to Emma's room. Feeling the magic intensify as she approached the Dark One's room, Morgana felt her heart race. Had Emma managed to remove the bracelet? Morgana took a deep breath and slowly opened the door to Emma's room.

The Dark One was asleep, and that made Morgana frown. Whatever Emma was dreaming, it was something that troubled her deeply.

"Emma." Morgana approached the bed, moving her hand slightly so that the candles on the bedside table lit. "Emma."

Morgana sat on the edge of the bed and watched the Dark One; a thin sheen of sweat coated Emma's skin, making her hair stick to her face and neck. Her brows were furrowed and tears ran down her cheeks mingling with the sweat on her skin.

Morgana felt her heart clench. She knew Emma had a lot of ghosts that haunted her, a lot of buried trauma, though she didn't know exactly which ones.

Morgana saw through the carefully constructed walls around Emma. The captivating green eyes were also piercing, and said far more than words Emma could express.

"Emma." Morgana called again, reaching out a hand to brush her hair back from her face. "It's just a dream."

Morgana gasped in surprise when Emma's hand closed around her wrist. Her eyes met the Dark One's in the dimly lit room and she saw that they were gray. Like they carried a storm in them, lightning and all.

"Emma, it's me, Morgana."

Although her heart was beating so fast that Morgana could hear her heartbeat in her ears, she didn't break eye contact with Emma.

Morgana could feel the magic pulsing under Emma's skin, begging to be released, begging to destroy something. She wondered, for a moment, what would have happened if Emma hadn't been wearing the bracelet.

"Emma," Morgana called again, her voice soft but firm, hoping to draw her back from that distant state. Her eyes were fixed on Emma's, captivated by the transformation they underwent. They shifted to a mesmerizing shade of gray, akin to lightning streaking through ominous thunderclouds. 

Morgana was no stranger to the idea that magic could alter one's appearance. It manifested differently based on the type and intensity of the magic. Yet, this was the first time she had witnessed something so exquisitely beautiful and simultaneously chilling.

The dark magic of the Dark Ones tugged at Morgana, whispering enticing promises of revenge and agony. It was a siren's call she had struggled with in the past. However, it was that very allure that jolted her back to reality.

"Emma, you need to wake up," Morgana urged, placing a gentle hand on Emma's shoulder and giving her a cautious shake. "This was just a dream, perhaps a distressing one, but nothing more."

With closed eyes, Morgana focused her energy, allowing her magic to course through her body and then extend toward Emma. She channeled it with precision, sending a subtle surge through Emma's form, hoping it would be enough to rouse her from her trance-like state.

Morgana let out a breath of relief as she witnessed Emma's eyes regain their focus, the turbulent gray giving way to comforting green. The vice-like grip on her wrist slowly eased, and Emma's gaze locked onto hers.

"Morgana?" Emma blinked several times, her voice raspy and laden with confusion. "What are you... What happened?"

"I believe you were caught in a dream," Morgana replied calmly, her tone reassuring. "I can't say for certain what it was about, but it clearly disturbed you enough that your magic seeped through, even with that bracelet on your wrist."

Emma's throat tightened, and her gaze dropped to her hand, still firmly gripping Morgana's wrist. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to trouble you, or... or hurt you."

"You didn't do either," Morgana insisted.

Emma's voice trembled. "Please, don't lie to me."

Morgana sighed and nodded in understanding. "Very well. While it didn't trouble me, I must admit the force with which you squeezed my wrist did give me a moment's concern."

"I'm sorry," Emma repeated, genuine remorse in her eyes.

"It's nothing I can't handle," Morgana assured her with a soft, knowing smile. "Trust me, I've endured far worse."

Emma remained silent for a moment, her expression pensive. Morgana decided to change the subject gently. "Would you like to talk about the dream?"

"I-" Emma sighed. "I dreamed about someone who was very important in my youth," Emma said slowly. "I don't know what your prophecies say about me, or how much you know about me, but the truth is that my parents chose to follow Rumple's advice and sent me to a world without magic through a magical wardrobe."

"I am aware of that part of the prophecy in your kingdom. The one that says you are the Savior," Morgana said when Emma fell silent.

"Right," Emma licked her lips and settled on the bed. She ran her hands through her hair and made a disgusted face. "Could you..." Emma gestured to herself, and Morgana's laughter briefly filled the room.

"Better?"

"Much." Emma smiled and leaned back against the headboard of the bed. "Thank you."

Morgana nodded with a smile and waited for Emma to continue.

"After they sent me to the land without magic, I ended up in an orphanage. I don't know if they have those here, but it's usually a place where various children of all ages stay until they are adopted," Emma sighed. "I was adopted as a baby, but then the couple who adopted me had their own child, and they sent me back. Since then, I haven't been lucky. No family wanted me. Until Ingrid showed up."

"I was about thirteen when she took me to the foster home. And despite knowing better, I ended up getting attached to her. Ingrid knew me. She saw me. We liked the same things, and that brought us closer. Ingrid was the closest thing I had to a mother."

Morgana watched in silence. She knew enough about the pain of abandonment, and she understood what Emma was feeling.

"Ingrid was going to make it official, adopt me," Emma began, her voice tinged with vulnerability. "But then, out of the blue, she started talking about magic, about me having powers and being destined for greatness. It scared me, Morgana. I thought she'd gone off the deep end. And when fear takes over, I hurt people, I push them away, and I run."

"I don't think that's true," Morgana said, and before she realized what she was doing, she placed one of Emma's hands between her own. "You're a fighter, Emma. Not just for yourself, or because of your history, but you fight for the people you love. You fight for what matters."

"If you say so," Emma gave a weak smile. "Anyway, I hurt Ingrid. I could see in her eyes how much the things I said hurt her, but I was too scared to care. So I ran away from her and never looked back. When I arrived in Storybrooke, she was there. Many things happened, and I swear, that town is a magnet for trouble, because there's always some damn curse haunting that place!"

Emma's words hung heavy in the air, the room cloaked in a palpable sense of shared sorrow. She continued, her voice tinged with both empathy and frustration. "Anyway, Ingrid was responsible for a curse just before I ended up here, in the past, I mean." She shook her head, as if trying to dispel haunting memories. "And she cast that curse because she was alone and heartbroken. All the people who should have loved and protected her, they betrayed her and hurt her. Ingrid had a very rare, very unique magic, and she had no idea. She had no clue how to handle that power, and the people around her treated her like a freak."Morgana remained seated at the edge of Emma's bed, their hands still entwined. In the dimly lit chamber, her gaze remained fixed on the flickering flames of a small candle, the room seemingly a world away from their shared confidences. 

"It's funny, isn't it?" Morgana began, her tone slightly bitter and reflective. She gave a humorless laugh, the sound echoing in the quiet room. "Those who don't have magic rarely know how to deal with people like us. And then there are those who have magic but consider themselves superior."

She paused, her gaze distant as she recalled the faces of the courtiers and nobles who had always regarded her as an outsider, an enigma they couldn't quite understand.

"They think they're the arbiters of truth," Morgana continued, "and that everything they do, even when they're hurting you and breaking you, is for your own good because they know better."

As she spoke, Morgana's expression shifted, revealing the turmoil within her. She had always felt like an outcast, torn between her burgeoning magical abilities and the expectations of the court.

Morgana's eyes met Emma's, and in that fleeting moment, she could see the struggle and conflict etched into her features. The room seemed to pulse with a subtle, mystical energy, as if the very air acknowledged the potential within her.

"Sorry I got carried away." Morgana sighed. "What happened to Ingrid?"

"In the end, Anna, one of Ingrid's nieces, showed up carrying a lost letter from their mother to Ingrid. In the letter, her sister regretted everything she had done for Ingrid and said how much she loved her. It was then that Ingrid came to her senses and realized what he had done to the citizens of Storybrooke."

"Let me guess: the only way to stop the curse was if Ingrid sacrificed herself." Morgana sighed heavily, and when Emma nodded, she squeezed the blonde's hand lightly. "I'm sorry, Emma."

"You know, she returned our memories just before-" Emma released her hand from Morgana's and wiped away her tears. 

"You're right. About what you said the other day," Emma began, her voice carrying the weight of unspoken emotions.

Morgana raised an eyebrow, her lips curling into a gentle smile that highlighted her dimples. "You're going to need to be a little more specific, darling. I'm always right."

Emma let out a weary sigh, her gaze reflecting the turmoil within. "About using this time to deal with everything I've been holding back," she confessed. "I didn't have time to process Ingrid's death and everything that happened. Like I said, that town seems like a magnetic field for trouble, and soon after, we were fighting monsters again."

Morgana nodded in understanding. "It's not something pleasant, dealing with pain and trauma, but it's necessary," she said, her voice gentle but resolute. "Otherwise, we could end up losing ourselves."

"I suppose so," Emma murmured, her exhaustion evident as she stifled a yawn. "Sorry."

Morgana's smile remained tender as she leaned closer. "It's alright, darling," she reassured. "Why don't you try to sleep some more? I'll stick around in case you have another bad dream."

Emma managed a tired but appreciative smile, her body sinking back onto the mattress. 

(...)

Enchanted Forest, Fortress of the Moors, Maleficent's Castle.

"Shit. Fuck. Damn it!" Maleficent browsed the rows of books and ingredients in her potions room. The room was adorned with ancient tomes and mystical artifacts, a testament to their magical abilities. "Where is that damn parchment?"

Maleficent's eyes glowed an intense yellow as she looked for the parchment that contained the information about the antidote for the poison Regina had been hit with when they left the forest.

Maleficent closed her eyes and recited a spell to locate things in her castle and within seconds the scroll appeared floating before her. 

Without hesitation, Maleficent rushed to the table where Regina lay, unconscious and vulnerable. With swift, practiced movements of her hands, she conjured the necessary ingredients, each element taking its place beside the slumbering queen. The room crackled with magic as she worked, her focus unwavering, determined to brew the antidote to the Serpent Vine's venom.

Maleficent closed her eyes, a sense of urgency and determination in her every breath. She focused her inner power, tapping into the depths of her dragon essence to ignite the cauldron's fire. The room around her seemed to hold its breath as she channeled the fiery magic, and then, with a shuddering release of pent-up energy, the fire crackled to life beneath the cauldron.

Relief washed over her as she began to meticulously add the potion's ingredients, her movements graceful and deliberate. This moment, she realized, was precisely why she avoided taking on apprentices. The risk of attachment, of losing someone again, was too great a burden to bear.

But there was no time for her to dwell on these thoughts. Regina's pained snarls and writhing on the table demanded her attention. Maleficent's eyes snapped open, her gaze filled with determination as she saw the poison's rapid spread through the young queen's body.

With renewed focus, she increased the intensity of the fire beneath the cauldron, causing the potion to brew faster. Maleficent's heart raced as she watched Regina's erratic breathing. "Hurry up, you useless cauldron!" she roared, and a fiery burst surged, nearly engulfing the entire cauldron. Swiftly, she tempered the flames with a wave of her hand and moved to check the potion's readiness.

Mentally thanking her magic for cooperating, Maleficent poured some of the antidote potion into a goblet. She approached Regina, her movements gentle yet determined. Maleficent slid an arm under Regina's body, lifting her slightly. With as much care as Regina's condition allowed, she lightly pressed the goblet against the young queen's lips. "You need to drink this, darling."

Regina managed a strained grunt, her body writhing in pain once more. Maleficent, urgency gripping her, pressed the goblet more firmly to Regina's lips, coaxing her to drink more of the potion.

Breath held, Maleficent watched as the poison slowly receded, expelled from the wound on Regina's leg. Only when the young queen's breathing began to normalize did Maleficent gently scoop her up, as if she weighed nothing, and carry her to her chambers.

In a swift display of magic, a table materialized in the center of the room, bearing the cauldron with the remaining potion, the chalice, and the necessary ingredients for an ointment to aid in Regina's healing. Maleficent settled into an armchair beside the bed, her eyes never leaving Regina.

She watched over the sleeping queen, a mixture of relief and concern washing over her. The room was filled with an air of palpable tension, and Maleficent knew that the challenges ahead were far from over. But for now, as Regina rested, Maleficent's heart remained steadfast in its resolve to protect the one she was starting to care for so deeply.

 

 

 

Chapter 46: Chapter 46

Notes:

The chapter is on fire in almost every way, hehehe.

This time we'll see how Killian and Belle's search for the artifacts is going.
And we will also see how things are going in Storybrooke, for Maleficent, Ruby and Zelena. And we also have a moment between Regina and Henry.

Anyway, I hope you like it. =)

 

PS: there's a link by the end of the chapter with the images of the Portal Ring and Hook's cloak; Captain's Pride in case anyone is curious. (The pics are from the website https://www.herebetaverns.com/)

Egioriand. Hook and Belle.  

 

Egioriand unfolded before Hook and Belle like a canvas painted with the most exquisite colors of nature and magic. The sunlight, filtered through the towering Luminara trees, created a perpetual and gentle twilight, casting a serene and ethereal glow over the landscape. The air was thick with a mysterious mist that clung to the surroundings, creating a mystical aura.

"We must be careful in this realm, luv," Hook whispered as they slowly advanced through the forest, one hand resting on the hilt of his sword while the other held the enchanted stone that illuminated their path. "This realm has a tendency to change its paths unexpectedly, and we could get lost here forever."

Belle nodded, raising her light stone a bit higher. "According to the map, the cave where the Portal Ring is hidden is in this direction." She pointed with her head to a path on the left.

"I don't know how they managed to make a map for a place where paths can change at any moment," Hook observed, looking over Belle's shoulder; the spot indicating the cave softly glowed on the map.

"Well, according to the wizard, he has been here countless times to create a reliable map."

"If he says so." Killian shrugged. "Lead the way, luv."

Belle led the way through the forest with Killian by her side, both looking around with curiosity. Although this realm was treacherous and dangerous, it was also breathtaking. The Crystal Vine Orchids; vines covered in small crystalline orchids that glowed in various colors, and the Mystic Moss that carpeted the ground with soft, bluish-green moss that glowed gently at night, created a mesmerizing atmosphere.

"Legend has it that if you sit on the ground, on this moss, it helps clear your thoughts," Belle said as they carefully walked through the forest.

"And do you believe that?"

"Why not?" Belle shrugged. "After everything we've seen."

"In that case, it must also be true that these crystalline orchids have healing properties."

"In that case, maybe we should pick some." Belle raised an eyebrow. "You know, just in case."

Killian nodded and retrieved an enchanted vial from his bag. He crouched down and collected some samples of the orchids. Even if they didn't need it there, he was almost certain that Regina and Maleficent would love to see one up close and would dive into studying it to learn more about this hypnotic flower.

After storing the vial in his bag, they continued to walk in search of the cave that supposedly hid the Portal Ring. Throughout the journey, it felt as though they could sense eyes on them, evaluating and watching, ready to attack or defend.

"We're getting close to the cave," Belle said, checking the map once more.

At that moment, Killian saw, before his eyes, the path ahead of them change completely. "Seriously?" He huffed and tightened his grip on the hilt of the sword strapped to his waist.

"Well, Captain, you didn't think we would reach the cave without a challenge, did you?" One side of Belle's lips curved into an expectant smile.

"I was counting on it."

They stood still, waiting for the path to finish rearranging itself before they could chart a new route to the cave.

(...)

Storybrooke, present days.
Maleficent stood at the kitchen counter, a cutting board before her, expertly slicing a mix of fresh vegetables. The rhythmic sound of her knife meeting the wooden board filled the air, accompanied by the seductive aroma of herbs and spices.

"Perhaps there's something to be said about life's simple pleasures," Maleficent murmured to herself as she picked up a jar of homemade tomato sauce and poured it over the vegetables, preparing them for the oven.

"Talking to yourself?" Zelena's pronounced accent filled the kitchen. "Is that a sign of your age finally catching up to you?"

Despite the teasing, and what in other times would have been seen as an insult, Maleficent noticed something different in Zelena's voice.

"On the contrary, my dear." Maleficent placed the wooden spoon on the sink and turned to face the witch. "I was just thinking about how things can change suddenly. You know, when I lived alone in my castle in Moors, I never thought I would one day be living in a house surrounded by people who care about me, and that one of my pleasures would be cooking."

Maleficent took a spoon and dipped it into the sauce and vegetables she was cooking, handing it to Zelena. "Try it. Tell me what you think."

Zelena raised an eyebrow, and somewhat reluctantly, took the spoon, bringing it to her mouth.

Maleficent watched closely, and with a satisfied smile, as Zelena closed her eyes while tasting the food. "And then?"

"It's good."

"Just good?"

"Compared to the food in the Enchanted Forest or Oz, I might say it's very good."

"I'll accept that." Maleficent smiled, her gaze fixed on Zelena.

Maleficent washed the spoon and placed it back in the utensil rack, returning her attention to the meal she was preparing. She inhaled deeply as she lifted the grill lid, the aroma of the buttery garlic-grilled steak filling the kitchen.

"What are you cooking, anyway?"

"Stuffed mushrooms, buttery garlic-grilled steak, and roasted vegetables." Maleficent turned to face Zelena, her intense blue eyes shining, and her full lips parting in a smile. "And for dessert, we have lemon pie."

"Why aren't you mad at me?"

Zelena hissed, and despite her defensive tone, Maleficent noticed a certain vulnerability in her voice.

"Why would I be mad at you, Zelena?"

"Oh, I don't know! Maybe because I slept with your beloved wolf?"

"And why would that make me mad?"

"Because... I don't know." Zelena sighed. "But usually when someone sleeps with the person we're with, we get mad. We feel jealous. Those kinds of things."

"Most people perhaps, but I don't care much about those things. I've never been monogamous." A lascivious smile spread across Maleficent's lips, and she took a step toward Zelena. "I'm a dragon, dear. Do you really think one person is enough to quench my fire?"

Maleficent smiled as she noticed Zelena shudder at her proximity. Maleficent approached, her eyes fixed on Zelena's. "Underneath that wicked facade, there is a woman who deserves more than she allows herself to have."

"And what would it be?"

Maleficent reached out, her finger tracing a slow, tantalizing path along Zelena's jaw. "You spent so long chasing power, revenge and chaos. But, my dear, have you ever thought that you deserve love and happiness too?"

"Oh, and are you going to tell me that Ruby is the one willing to give it to me? Or maybe both of you?"

"Are you going to tell me you didn't feel anything while Ruby made you sweat and scream with pleasure until you were hoarse?" Maleficent licked her lips slowly. "I know well that she has a talented tongue. And her fingers then..."

Zelena closed her eyes and bit her lip hard to keep from moaning.

"See?" Maleficent whispered, dangerously close to the witch. "Even you, if you leave this revenge thing aside, you can have love and happiness in your life. Not to mention amazing sex."

Zelena scoffed and opened her eyes, her gaze immediately meeting Maleficent's and realizing how close the other woman was. "Love and happiness, Maleficent? After everything I've been through, do you expect me to believe in those fairy tales?"

"I understand your pain, Zelena. But holding on to this anger and desire for revenge will only keep you in the dark."

"What if I've gotten used to the darkness, Maleficent? What if that's all I know?"

Maleficent whispered, her lips brushing against Zelena's skin. "Then perhaps it's time to explore the light. Let in someone who can show you the beauty of vulnerability, of love..." She licked her lips, gauging Zelena's reactions.

"Desire?" Zelena's voice cracked and a shiver ran down her spine.

"Yes, my dear. I desire. Because, just like everyone else, you deserve to be desired, wanted, loved."

Maleficent gently slid her hands down Zelena's arms, giving her enough time to reject the contact, or to stop her. "So, my dear Zelena, what do you say?"

"I-" Zelena licked her lips and closed her eyes, letting herself be carried away by Maleficent's soft, teasing touch for a moment.

The front door slamming lightly followed by the sound of footsteps burst the bubble that had formed between them, and Zelena came out of the kitchen like a hurricane, almost bumping into the person coming down the hall.

Maleficent closed her eyes and took a deep breath, trying to compose herself before Lilith appeared in the kitchen, but it was in vain.

"Hey, mom-" Lilith stopped at the kitchen entrance and raised an eyebrow. "Did I interrupt something?"

"Perhaps."

"Oh sorry." Lilith smiled amusedly. "Next time text me and let me know you're trying to fuck one of your girlfriends in the kitchen."

"Zelena is not my girlfriend."

"Not yet." Lilith smiled and walked towards the blonde, kissing her cheek and walking around her to get to the stove.

"Don't you dare raid the pans."

"I am hungry."

"Go take a shower while I finish preparing dinner."

Lilith mumbled something and headed towards the hallway, stopping again at the entrance to the kitchen. "Hey, Mom, what do you and Ruby have with this kitchen, anyway?"

"Go take your shower."

Lilith laughed and headed towards her room. When she found herself alone in the kitchen again, Maleficent leaned against the counter and sighed heavily. Lilith wasn't entirely wrong about the kitchen. It wasn't the first time the room had been the scene of something like this.

(...)

Regina was sitting in her office at home, enjoying a rare moment alone.

Since taking Robin back, he and Roland had spent a lot of their time with her and Henry at the mansion, and although she loved the little boy's presence filling the house with his infectious laugh and adorable dimples, Regina couldn't just let go of the situation. current situation and the fact that I no longer have any type of contact with Emma.

As if that weren't enough, the nightmares related to Leopold had returned to torment her. It had become a common occurrence over the past few weeks for her to wake up screaming or crying and sweaty in the middle of the night and this caused her mood and emotions to be on edge all the time.

Whenever she woke up from a nightmare and Robin was in her bed, sleeping next to her, Regina had to take a deep breath and tell herself that he wasn't Leopold. That Robin was a good man, who loved and respected her, and would never hurt her. Not the way Leopold did, anyway. Still, Regina didn't want Robin to see her in that deplorable state and whenever she had one of those nightmares, she took refuge without her office, in the company of her apple cider or a whiskey, and immersed herself in magic books, trying to find a means of reaching Emma.

Regina closed a book tightly and took a deep breath. Not knowing what had happened to Emma was driving her crazy. Regina opened her desk drawer and took out the dagger with Emma's name engraved on it. She could feel the object vibrating gently in her hand, the immense power that Emma now possessed, linked to that steel dagger.

"What the hell have you been up to this time, Miss Swan? Where are you?" Regina mumbled to herself as she traced Emma's name with her fingertips. She closed her eyes tightly to stop the tears from running down her face.

It wasn't just not being able to talk to Emma, or the nightmares that plagued her, but especially the feeling of having failed Henry. And on top of it all, now there was also a feeling of loss, an emptiness, as if Regina had lost a part of herself, although she couldn't explain it. It was as if a part of her had been ripped away, leaving only a void in her heart, in her soul, that not even Henry could fill, and she hated herself for it. Henry was everything in her life.

"Mom?"

Henry's voice brought her out of her thoughts and Regina quickly raised her head, but she didn't bother putting the dagger away.

"Yes dear?"

"I can enter?" The office door was half open and only his head was visible.

"Of course, my prince."

"Everything is fine?" Henry said, looking around.

"Yes, I just had a bad dream and couldn't sleep. I thought it would be best to come here and look through the books to try and find a way to communicate with Emma."

"Do you want to talk about the dream?"

Regina blinked, caught off guard by Henry's question. "It was nothing, my dear."

"You were having a nightmare about him again, weren't you?"

"With whom?" Regina licked her lips nervously, feeling her heart speed up. She didn't know if she would be able to have that kind of conversation with Henry.

"My great-grandma's father." Henry stared at her, but there was no judgment in her gaze. Just genuine curiosity and concern. "He hurt you, didn't he?"

"Henry- he doesn't. I-" Regina licked her lips, avoiding Henry's gaze. "Leopold was a good man. A good king." She felt the bile in her throat as she forced herself to say it, but she didn't want to ruin the image he might have of his great-grandfather, no matter how much it disgusted Regina.

"Do not lie to me!" Henry's voice was firm, but still had that boyish softness. "Mom, please."

"Henry, this is not a topic to discuss with a ch-"

"I'm not a child anymore. I'm old enough to know the truth about my family. No matter how bad they are." Henry said seriously. "Plus, I watch Game of Thrones."

"You're definitely not old enough to watch Game of Thrones, young man!"

"It doesn't change the fact that I have a pretty good idea what your nightmares are about." Henry's voice softened. "I understand that you don't want to talk to me about this, but maybe it would be good to talk to someone. If you don't want to talk to Archie, maybe you could talk to Maleficent."

"Are you afraid I'll turn back into the Evil Queen because of these nightmares?"

"No, Mom. I worry about you. Your mental health. I may have never experienced these things, but I have an idea of how they can affect a person."

"I'm sorry you have this knowledge, my dear." Regina felt her heart squeeze. "You should not-"

"Mom, I know you and Ma want to protect me from the bad things in life, but trying to keep me in a dome and not talk to me about it is not the way." Henry reached for Regina's hand and intertwined his fingers with hers. "I'm not a child anymore, and I know that our family isn't perfect. I know that not even my grandparents are perfect and exempt from making mistakes or doing bad things."

"I just wanted to keep you away from these matters for a few more years." Regina laughed, and the tears finally ran down her face.

"Given our family history, I don't think that's possible."

"No, I don't think so."

"I won't force you to talk about your past with me, but promise me you won't keep it all inside again. You're not alone anymore, mom."

"I promise, my prince." Regina gently squeezed his hand and smiled. "Thank you."

(...)

Egioriand . Hook and Belle. 

After their path changed three more times each time they got too close to the cave, Hook and Belle finally managed to reach it. They exchanged an apprehensive glance as they finally broke through the magical protective barrier and entered the cave.

In the dimly lit cavern, the atmosphere was filled with a supernatural aura. The cave walls were adorned with luminescent crystals that bathed the surroundings in a mysterious and ever-changing light. Strange and ethereal creatures darted through the shadows, their eyes glowing with unsettling intelligence.

Hook and Belle tightened their grip on the handles of their swords and used their light stones to cast a bit more light into the cave, but they still faced a narrow ledge overlooking a bottomless abyss. The air was heavy with the scent of moss and ancient secrets, and a soft, eerie melody seemed to emanate from the very walls of the cave.

"So, luv, what monsters await us in this cave?"

"According to the wizard's notes, we have the Quualsur, which are a kind of knights or guardians of the Portal Ring."

"And what exactly are these things?"

"In short?"

"Yes, please."

"Big and hard to kill."

"Oh, splendid. Just my favorite type of monster," Killian said sarcastically, drawing his sword from its sheath. "Shall we?"

Belle nodded, and they began to venture further into the cave.

Despite the darkness that persisted even when they used the light stones, the cave had no tunnels or anything of the sort. There was only a single path in or out. In a way, that was good. The downside was that the path leading to the center of the cave, where the Portal Ring was supposedly guarded, was narrow, and they could barely stand side by side.

"I don't like this place," Killian whispered as they advanced.

The crystals adorning the walls had a strange and hostile energy, making their steps quick but cautious. The things moving in the shadows seemed large and in much greater numbers than they could handle, but retreating simply wasn't an option.

When they reached a wide opening in the cave, like a forest clearing, they looked around apprehensively. Right in the middle was a massive stone, and above it, shining enchantingly, was the Portal Ring.

The Portal Ring was unlike anything Killian or Belle had ever seen. It was an artifact made of small moss-covered stones, enchanted with ancient fairy magic. All around the ring and its surroundings, a blue glow emanated, giving the artifact an even more magical air.

"Is that the Portal?" Killian looked at Belle over his shoulder, incredulous.

"Don't be fooled, Captain. The ring expands into a circular stone portal of 5.5 meters, with a 30-centimeter thickness where it lands."

"Well, in that case, thank goodness it only expands when used." Killian smiled and moved toward the Portal Ring.

As soon as Belle followed, the first Quualsur appeared, surrounding her. "Killian!"

A large creature with an elongated head covered in spikes, two dull green serpent-like eyes, short, stubby ears, no visible nose, and a pointed snout containing four sharp fangs.

The Quualsur had a very long neck and two long, large arms ending in suction cups. They also had two elegant wings. Their legs were muscular and ended in large paws.

The head, neck, and legs of the Quualsur were covered in smooth skin, while the rest of the body was covered in thick fur; dark brown, dark green, light green, deep red, and bluish-gray.

He turned, cursing under his breath, and ran back to where Belle was. "Hey, you ugly things!"

With a swift thrust, Killian advanced, his sword leaving trails of sparkling magic in its wake.

"Since when does your sword glow when you attack?" Belle asked, panting as she drew her sword from its sheath.

"I have no idea, luv." Killian smiled. "Maybe it has to do with the Captain's Pride?"

"Could be."

Before Killian could say anything else, another creature lunged at them, and Belle defended against the attack, her blade humming with power.

Four more Quualsur emerged from the shadows, surrounding them. Their movements were not purely physical but danced on the edge of the supernatural, as if the very cave conspired to aid the Quualsur and thwart all of Belle and Hook's movements.

As the duel unfolded, the enchanted cave seemed to come to life. The crystals pulsated in time with the Quualsur's attacks, casting dazzling spells of light and shadow. The creatures in the shadows whispered enigmatic incantations.

Sweat and magic-infused energy pulsed from Hook and Belle as they pushed their limits. Their swords clashed against the Quualsur with an intensity that threatened to shatter the very cavern that enclosed them. Each strike became a battle of wills as they struggled to control the mystical forces coursing through their blades.

The Quualsur swarmed in droves, emerging from the shadows of the cave, while the walls resonated with an increasingly intense chant. Hook shouted over the cacophony of clashing swords, "Do these creatures never cease?"

"Look for a rock shaped like fangs," Belle yelled back, narrowly dodging a strike.

"Oh, it'll be a piece of cake to find that in the midst of this chaos," Killian grumbled.

"Distract them; I'll search!" Belle screamed over the din of battle, ducking to evade a blow.

"Go, luv. I'll handle them." Killian nodded, waving his sword through the air, creating a trail of magic and light that lured the Quualsur toward him.

With a surge of power, Killian unleashed a wave of enchanted energy, sending shards of crystal and magic hurtling toward the Quualsur. Just as the creatures lunged at him once more, a brilliant shield of light materialized, seemingly conjured from Captain's Pride, deflecting the attack with a dazzling display of magical prowess.

Belle pressed herself against the crystal wall as the radiant magic filled the cave, her gaze fixed dumbfoundedly over her shoulder. "What on earth is this?"

"I haven't a clue," Killian replied, a grin forming beneath his sweat-slicked beard. "But I rather like it."

The battle raged on, the cave itself seemingly testing their determination. Quualsur multiplied, and Belle desperately scoured the area for the fang-shaped stone.

"Luv, if you could find it a tad faster, I'd be much obliged!" Killian shouted, panting as he parried blows from two Quualsur.

"I've found it!" Belle's voice echoed back after a few minutes.

However, her discovery not only attracted the attention of the Quualsur but also that of the cave wall itself. The crystals radiated even more brightly, and simultaneously, one of the Quualsur lunged at Killian, sending him flying through the cave and causing him to collide with the crystal wall with a resounding thud.

"Killian!" Belle's terrified scream cut through the haze of dizziness. She started to move toward him but then noticed the crystal wall intensifying its glow, with the Quualsur advancing menacingly.

Killian, still disoriented, struggled to his knees, groaning in pain. Belle's scream penetrated the fog, and he managed to look up in time to witness one of the Quualsur seize Belle's ankle, hoisting her into the air.

"Nooooo!" With a desperate cry, Killian hurled his sword. It sailed in a perfect arc, embedding itself into the Quualsur's shoulder, eliciting a painful howl as it released Belle.

Rubbing his eyes to clear the blurry vision caused by sweat and blood, Killian, with considerable effort, sprinted toward Belle and the wounded Quualsur. As he approached, he noticed the enigmatic melody of the cave beginning to fade, and the creatures retreated into the shadows once more.

Killian knelt beside the unconscious Belle, gently resting her head on his lap. "Luv, come on, wake up."

The cave floor trembled beneath his feet, compelling him to reluctantly release Belle and make his way to the Portal Ring. He retrieved the stone artifact, securing it in his bag, and then swiftly returned to Belle's side. Killian sheathed his sword and carefully lifted Belle into his arms, carrying her out of the cavern.

(...)

Storybrooke, present days. Maleficent’s house. Later that night. 

Maleficent sat in the small backyard, cradling a mug of tea in her hands, her gaze absent as she watched the flames dance in the small stone fire pit that filled the air with a warm glow.

Strands of fairy lights adorned the trees and hedges, weaving through the green leaves, wrapping around the brown trunks, and blending with the colors of the various flowers that Maleficent cultivated.

"Hey, are you okay?" Ruby asked, as she approached slowly..

"Hello dear." Maleficent lifted her head to meet the wolf's eyes. She patted her thighs, inviting Ruby to sit on her lap. "Tea?"

"No, I'm fine." Ruby sat on Maleficent's lap and her arms wrapped around the sorceress's neck. "But something is clearly bothering you."

"It's Zelena." Maleficent said after a few minutes.

"What did she do?" Ruby stiffened in Maleficent's lap.

"She didn't do anything." Maleficent smiled, rubbing Ruby's back.

"I noticed she didn't come down for dinner today."

"I had a feeling she wouldn't after our...conversation."

"Care to share what happened?"

"While I was preparing dinner, she unexpectedly showed up. We began talking, and she asked me how I could not be angry with her after what happened between you two." Maleficent's lips curved into a suggestive smile.

"I see." Ruby returned the smile, leaning in closer to capture Maleficent's full lips. Her hand slipped through the sorceress's hair as their kiss deepened.

"I told her I wasn't angry with her, and there's something about Zelena that..." Maleficent trailed off, biting her lower lip. "Anyway, if Lilith hadn't arrived, I'm not sure dinner would have survived."

"Oh, you two were about to fuck in the kitchen," Ruby teased, waggling her eyebrows and grinning wolfishly as she leaned in to take Maleficent's lips in a hungry kiss.

Maleficent moaned softly when Ruby bit her lip hard and threw her head back, giving the wolf access to her throat. She shivered when she felt Ruby's warm tongue against her skin, and her eyes shot open, as if she sensed a third presence in the yard. It was no surprise when her eyes met Zelena's, standing in the doorway.

"We have company." Maleficent panted as Ruby placed kisses down her throat and down towards her cleavage.

"Let her watch. Who knows, maybe she'll decide to join us?" 

 

 

 

 

*************************************************************************

 

https://uploads.spiritfanfiction.com/historias/capitulos/202309/powerless-25135326-170920231636.jpg

Chapter 47: Chapter 47

Enchanted Forest, Maleficent's Castle.

Maleficent awoke, alert to the slightest sound emanating from the enormous bed in her room. She stood up and approached the bed to check on the young queen. She placed her hand against Regina's neck, cheek, and forehead, feeling her temperature, and was relieved to notice that the fever had significantly subsided.

Despite having removed nearly all of the poison from Regina's body, Maleficent knew there was still some risk, and even with the ointment applied every few hours, it would take a few days for Regina to fully recover.

Maleficent picked up a goblet containing another potion, one that would aid in Regina's recovery, and brought it to the lips of the young queen. "You need to drink this, dear." She slipped her arm under Regina's neck and gently lifted her head, softly urging the goblet to her lips.

Regina mumbled and attempted, in vain, to push the goblet away.

"This will help with the fever and body aches," Maleficent said softly, pressing the goblet to Regina's lips once more and coaxing her to drink the liquid.

She watched with bated breath as Regina consumed the potion, which was nothing more than a mixture of herbs and a phoenix tear.

Gradually, Regina's breathing normalized, and she drifted back to sleep, leaving Maleficent with her conflicting thoughts and emotions. This was why she didn't take on apprentices. Especially beautiful, young brunettes. Allowing people to get close came at a price, and it was usually a very steep one. After the last one, Maleficent wasn't sure if she was willing to risk so much for a stranger.

She understood Regina and wanted to help her in her quest for revenge because she, better than anyone, understood what had been taken from her by that vile king. Apparently, that was the pattern, whether the story unfolded in the Moors or the Enchanted Forest.

Maleficent shook her head slightly to dispel those thoughts and with a flick of her hand, another table appeared in her room; this one covered with books and scrolls of magic. She waved her hand, and a small ball of light materialized, floating above the table to illuminate only that space, without disturbing the young queen's rest in the bed.

Maleficent picked up a few books and began making notes, combining ingredients to create a potion that would aid Regina in her revenge against the king. It had to be something unlike anything else, something that wouldn't raise suspicions against Regina. Maleficent knew all too well about revenge.

(...)

Isle of Avalon.

Emma sat in the forest, near a waterfall she had stumbled upon during one of her walks on the island. She dared to let her thoughts wander to young Regina, who was now spending more and more time with Maleficent, and this brought conflicting feelings to Emma. She wanted to learn everything she could about Regina's life and past, but she didn't know if she was ready to know the truth (and possibly confirm her suspicions) about the long-standing relationship between Regina and Maleficent.

But that wasn't what pushed Emma to the edge the most. The fact that she no longer had any form of communication with Regina in Storybrooke left her immensely unsettled. As much as the homesickness hurt, at least she could have news of them, but now, not even that. Emma felt the longing and concern for Regina and Henry growing every day, and although she doubted that other villains or wicked creatures would appear in Storybrooke now, it was almost maddening not to have news of them.

Furthermore, Emma now had a lot of free time to think about things she hadn't thought about in years; the crappy foster homes she had been through, the abuse, the traumas, and finally, time to deal with the loss of Neal and Ingrid. And also with the fact that she had been quickly replaced by her parents with the arrival of her little brother, or the way her parents, especially Snow, had handled it when Emma's powers went out of control. She didn't know what it would be like when she finally returned home. IF she ever returned.

When she thought about her parents, Emma didn't feel so eager to go back home. She didn't know how she would handle the disapproval in her parents' eyes in light of everything that had happened in the past, or how quickly she embraced the darkness. They held themselves to very high standards, as if they were heroes who never committed atrocities or harmed innocent people, but Emma knew a little more now. All that just to get rid of her the moment she was born.

What they did to Maleficent was unforgivable, and with all that darkness inside her, Emma felt, from time to time, an almost uncontrollable urge to punish them. Not to mention Marco and August.

Emma felt her powers stirring inside her and magic running through her veins, begging to be unleashed, but being held back by the bracelet. She closed her eyes tightly and forced herself to focus on the sounds of the forest and the waterfall around her.

Hidden deep within its ancient woods, the waterfall was majestic, a true masterpiece of nature's artistry.

The waterfall stood as a formidable testament to the mystical aura of the island. Its waters cascaded gracefully from a rocky cliff, forming a shimmering curtain of liquid crystal. The cliff itself was adorned with lush vegetation, vines descending down its surface like emerald silk, framed by towering ancient trees whose leaves created a rich tapestry of greens.

The air around the waterfall was laden with enchantment, a gentle breeze carrying the soft scents of lavender and roses. As sunlight filtered through the dense canopy of leaves, it created a sprinkling kaleidoscope of dancing, ever-changing reflections on the water's surface.

The pool at the base of the waterfall was a tranquil oasis, its waters a pristine, almost supernatural blue. The pool seemed to hold the secrets of ages past, and its depths were a mystery that beckoned those daring enough to seek its wisdom.

Around this natural wonder, the forest vibrated with the songs of birds and the rustling of leaves. The ancient and wise trees whispered secrets to those who listened attentively, and the ground beneath was covered in lush moss, soft underfoot.

Emma took a deep breath and exhaled slowly, trying to recall meditation exercises she hadn't used in years. Since she had decided to heed Morgana's advice and confront her feelings and ghosts of the past, Emma found herself increasingly dividing her time between intense training sessions with Morgause and moments of relaxation by the waterfall.

Emma shook her head and chuckled softly at the thought that this place might resemble the one described as Catelyn Stark's favorite in her homeland. In moments like these, she wondered how she had come so far and if perhaps her ability to find solace in places like this would keep her sane.

Emma was jolted from her thoughts when she heard noises in the nearby woods and straightened up. She still wore the bracelet, so she couldn't use magic if she needed to defend herself, and she wasn't carrying any weapons at that moment. Emma waited, motionless and silent, but only a fawn appeared. She breathed slowly and watched as the little creature wandered unconcerned in her presence. Emma smiled when a rabbit's kit emerged from the leaves, hopping around and twitching its nose, sniffing everything with the curiosity of a child.

Another noise in the woods drew Emma's attention away from the animals, and she scanned the area with her eyes until she found the source. She watched in silence as a figure emerged from the trees and walked to the base of the waterfall.

Words died on Emma's lips as she watched, motionless, while Morgana undressed and plunged into the pool at the base of the waterfall, oblivious to Emma's presence just a few meters away.

Her long, dark hair was a mesmerizing contrast against her snow-white skin. Emma swallowed hard and observed as Morgana dove and surfaced, distracted and smiling.

Morgana was an incredibly beautiful woman; her intense and piercing green eyes always left Emma speechless. And when she smiled, something seemed to melt inside Emma. When she smiled, Morgana seemed to grow many years younger, and Emma found herself thinking of the young woman who once lived in Arthur Pendragon's court. But that was the thing in these enchanted realms, wasn't it? Especially with these sorceresses and witches and fairies and the like. It was impossible to know their true age.

She was so lost in thought and watching Morgana almost as if she were hypnotized that she didn't notice when the woman emerged from the water, completely naked, and approached her.

"Emma!"

If she hadn't been sitting, Emma probably would have fallen at that moment. "Morgana. Hi." She felt her cheeks flush, and she knew it wasn't just because of the sun. "I didn't see you."

Emma could tell that Morgana knew she was blatantly lying, and the smile that was usually soft and captivating was now mischievous and wolfish.

"Is that so?" Morgana smiled and squeezed her hair, wringing out the excess water.

"Yes." Emma swallowed hard, her eyes trailing over Morgana's body almost of their own accord.

(...)

Jolly Roger, somewhere in the ocean of a magical realm.

Killian's ship had undergone some changes before he and Belle embarked on their quest to find the artifacts to reach Emma. The exterior of the ship remained the same, but the interior, on the other hand... Maleficent and Regina magically altered the ship's interior to change Killian's quarters and those of his crew, as well as to add a private and comfortable room for Belle.

Killian's quarters had become spacious and more comfortable, adorned with rich and intricate nautical décor. Mahogany panels lined the walls, perfectly aged and adorned with mermaids and other mythical sea creatures intricately carved along them.

The room was bathed in warm ambient light, courtesy of magical lanterns hanging from the ceiling. These lanterns cast intricate and dancing shadows on the walls.

Amidst this nautical opulence, a large map table dominated the center of the room. Charts and maps of uncharted waters, secret coves, and mysterious islands were meticulously spread out. Some were from the realms they needed to visit during their mission to find the artifacts, and others were from realms that Killian dreamt of visiting someday.

There was also an elegant desk adorned with quills, inkwells, and leather-bound journals filled with Killian's (and his brother Liam's) notes on navigation and magic.

On the other side of the room, a luxurious black velvet chaise lounge with blue patterns offered a luxurious resting place, something that wasn't there before the change offered by Regina and Maleficent.

Killian glanced at Belle, still unconscious, and picked up the shell that Regina had enchanted for them to communicate; it would function almost like a cell phone, she had said. He looked at the object in his hand and, with a sigh, called Regina.

"Aye, Your Majesty." He breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing Regina's voice. "Sorry to bother you. I don't know what time it is, but I need help."

"What happened? Are you okay? Is Belle okay?"

"Who would've thought Your Majesty would care about my well-being one day?" Killian teased, and despite the playfulness in his voice, he felt his heart warm at it. Just another piece of evidence of how much his relationship with Regina had changed.

"In your dreams, Captain."

"I understand, you're not ready to admit that you care about me yet." He chuckled softly.

"Did you call me to pester me with silly remarks, or do you really need my help?" Despite the response, he realized there was no real irritation in Regina's voice.

"Grumpy, I see." He smiled. "Must be early in Storybrooke, then."

"Killian."

"Right. Sorry." He sighed. "What happened?"

"We managed to find the Portal Ring, but we had some setbacks."

"What kind of setbacks?"

"The Portal was guarded by some unpleasant creatures, and Belle ended up getting hurt."

"What happened to her?"

"One of the creatures grabbed her by the feet, and when I hit it, it let her go, but she fell and hit her head."

"Is there any bleeding?"

"Not that I've seen."

"Where is she?"

"Still unconscious." Killian sighed. "I've tried to wake her, but nothing worked."

"Are you in your quarters?"

"Yes."

"There's a mirror on the wall, isn't there?"

"Yes."

"Maleficent had it prepared in case we needed to use the mirror to communicate. You just need to activate the spell."

"How do I do that?"

"Go to the mirror and repeat what I'm going to tell you."

"Alright."

Killian stood in front of the wall mirror, a large, floor-to-ceiling mirror, and began repeating the words Regina instructed him to say. In a few minutes, the image in the mirror began to change, and Regina appeared before him.

"My God, you look awful."

"Hello to you too, Your Majesty."

"What were the creatures you faced?"

"Quualsur or whatever their name is."

"I don't think I've ever heard of them." Regina wrinkled her nose. "Anyway, do you know if Belle was injured by them or if it was just from the fall?"

"I didn't notice any visible injuries on her. No punctures or anything like that," he said thoughtfully, looking at Belle. "I also didn't find anything resembling stingers or something that could inject poison into her."

"Alright, then it's likely she's just unconscious from the fall," Regina said thoughtfully. "How long has she been unconscious?"

"About thirty minutes, give or take."

"Alright." Regina sighed. "Where's her bag?"

(...)

Enchanted Forest. Maleficent's Castle.

Two days passed until the fever completely left Regina, and she finally woke up.

Immediately, Maleficent stood by the bedside, her intense blue eyes shining eagerly and apprehensively as she watched Regina open her eyes.

"Welcome back," Maleficent said, forcing her voice to remain indifferent.

"What happened?" Regina said, her voice just a hoarse whisper due to her dry throat.

"You were hit by a Shadowwings when we were leaving the forest. Their venom is deadly."

"So how am I still alive?"

"I'm fast." Maleficent shrugged. "Here, take this. It will help with the body aches and also prevent you from feeling nauseous, having not eaten anything in the past two days."

"Is it bitter?"

"Yes, but mine is different." Maleficent smiled and nodded towards Regina to drink the liquid. "I promise it doesn't taste as bad."

Regina looked suspiciously at the liquid but drank it all.

"Very well." Maleficent took the cup and waved her hand, causing a tray of food to appear on the bed. "Eat this stew. It will help you."

Regina nodded and slowly began to eat. "So, what's the next step?"

"The next step is to take you back to your kingdom. Maybe it's better for you to return to your lessons with Rumple. He can be an idiot, but at least you'll be safer."

"I don't care about my safety. I want my revenge." Regina pushed the stew aside and stared at Maleficent. "But if you don't want to help me either, I'll find someone else who will."

Maleficent mumbled something under her breath and sat in the armchair near the bed. "Finish your stew. Then we'll talk."

Maleficent closed her eyes and did her best to ignore the feeling inside her in the face of the weight of the young queen's gaze directed at her. She knew Regina wouldn't accept just any excuse, and she knew that in her quest for revenge, the brunette could end up putting herself in worse danger than what happened in that forest. Damn brunettes!

"Alright, I'm done."

Regina's tone was challenging, and her gaze, although tinged with anger, was adorable. Maleficent opened one eye and sighed, opening her eyes and getting up. "If you want your revenge against the king, you'll need to return to the kingdom eventually," she said softly, sitting on the edge of the bed.

"Why don't you want me here?"

"It's not that," Maleficent sighed. "You're always welcome here, Regina, but how are you going to put your revenge into practice from here?" She hated the idea of sending Regina back to that castle, but for both of their sakes, she needed to do it. Besides, Regina really wouldn't be able to get her revenge unless she went back to that disgusting king's castle. He was the final ingredient for the dream potion to allow Regina to enter his dreams.

"There's something else you're not telling me."

Regina narrowed her eyes and stared at Maleficent, and she felt like the young queen could see right through her. This girl was dangerous. She could be her total destruction, or perhaps the one who made her feared and respected by all the realms again, but Maleficent still wasn't ready to face that.

"There's nothing to be said," she finally said. "I promised to help you with your revenge, and I will. I've already prepared the dream potion, but the king is the final ingredient." Maleficent got up and waved her hand again, causing porridge and fruits to appear on the tray in Regina's lap. "Eat, you need to replenish your energy." And without saying anything else, she disappeared through the wooden doors leading to the castle corridor.

(...)

Isle of Avalon.

Emma couldn't say for sure who had made the first move, but she certainly wasn't complaining. Morgana's lips opened beneath hers, soft and inviting, and suddenly everything turned to sweet, dark heat, and Morgana's lips brushed hers, first teasingly, then hard. She smelled of wine and magic and the forest after the rain.

Her fingertips touched bare skin, and Morgana sighed into Emma's mouth. She felt Morgana's fingers on her shirt, gripping the fabric until it wrinkled beneath her fingers.

"We'd better go to the castle." Emma gasped against Morgana's lips. "Although I doubt anyone would show up here, I'm not a big fan of outdoor sex."

Morgana laughed against Emma's lips and shook her head, but in the next moment they were enveloped in green smoke of the brunette's magic.

"Better?" Morgana asked as the smoke cleared, revealing Emma's room.

"Very."

Emma pressed her lips to the point where the blood pulsed in Morgana's throat, nibbling gently but not biting, and she gasped; Morgana's hands went down to the front of Emma's shirt and she grabbed the fabric with her hands, and ripped the shirt in half, leaving it hanging on Emma's shoulders.

"You're wearing too many clothes." Morgana mumbled and kissed Emma again.

"Then do something about it."

"I'm doing."

Emma smiled as Morgana threw her onto the bed with a practiced movement and watched in silence as she approached the bed and knelt on the mattress, crawling until she was straddling Emma's thighs.

Morgana leaned over Emma, capturing her lips in yet another intense kiss. "Show me what you're capable of."

"Gladly."

Emma held Morgana's waist and skillfully turned them on the bed, reversing their positions. "Tell me if I cross any limits."

Morgana nodded and then Emma showed her everything she was capable of.

(...)

"You are exceptional." Morgana smiled, letting her body collapse onto the bed.

"Thanks." Emma offered a cocky smile, but one that didn't really carry any pretensions. She opened her arms in silent invitation.

"Don't let it go to your head." Morgana laughed and settled herself against Emma's still sweaty body.

"Never."

A comfortable silence settled between them in the dark room and Emma was almost falling asleep when Morgana spoke again.

"I'm getting everything ready to get Delilah and your daughter, like you asked me."

Emma adjusted herself on the bed, her eyes meeting Morgana's in the dimly lit room. "Seriously?"

"Yes." Morgana shrugged. "Despite everything you've changed there, there's no reason to keep yourself away from your daughter. She's safe here, and I don't think it's fair to you to go through that again." She bit her bottom lip, and her gaze held Emma's. "It's not fair to Regina either, but unfortunately if she has Hope around she may not follow her path and that could have worse consequences than the things you've changed so far."

"I know." Emma sighed. "Thanks for doing this for me, though."

"I've been thinking too, maybe it's time to remove your bracelet."

"I'd rather wait a little longer." Emma said, surprising them both.

"As you wish." Morgana nodded.

Emma pulled the sheet over them and got into bed again, adjusting Morgana against her body.

 

Notes:

Before you complain about where Emma and Morgana's relationship is going: it's not going to become anything serious.
Besides, it's not like Regina isn't going to get involved with other people either.
Other than that, I hope you enjoyed the chapter.

Chapter 48: Chapter 48

Notes:

Sorry for the delay, everyone.

 

We have a little time jump (into the past) and things are finally starting to move forward, I hope.

I hope y'all enjoy it.

Avalon Island, some time in the past.

 

Emma awoke to a soft knock at the door and grumbled something that resembled "come in." In the next moment, her senses were overwhelmed by the scent of Morgana, but also of someone else. Someone Emma hadn't seen in months. "Delilah?" Emma quickly got up, suddenly very alert. Her eyes met the girl's, and then the little bundle wrapped in her arms. "Hope," Emma whispered and rose from the bed as if on autopilot.

 

She stood before Delilah and exchanged a brief look with the girl before taking her daughter into her arms. Emma held the little girl gently against her chest and closed her eyes, tears streaming down uncontrollably. The weight of everything that had happened since she arrived in the past, everything that led up to that moment, crashed over Emma like an avalanche.

 

"Emma, dear," Morgana gently touched Emma's shoulder after a few minutes. "Why don't you sit down?"

 

Emma opened her eyes and slowly raised her head to look at Morgana. "You did it."

 

"I said I would think of a way to bring them here," Morgana smiled, that smile that highlighted her adorable dimples.

 

"Thank you." Emma smiled back and nodded, burying her head against the little bundle in her chest and inhaling the gentle scent of wild fruits and flowers that she would now associate with Hope.

 

Emma held Hope for a few more minutes before finally asking Morgana to hold her for a moment so she could properly greet Delilah. Emma hugged the girl tightly, lifting her off the ground for a moment, and tears streamed down her face again. "Del!"

 

She put her on the ground and stepped back just enough to look at her. "I can't believe you're really here."

 

"Emma!"

 

Delilah gasped, and Emma knew she had noticed the scar on her face. "It's nothing." She shrugged.

 

"How did this happen?" Delilah furrowed her brow and gently ran her fingertips over the scar on Emma's face.

 

"It was at some point during that battle."

 

"We thought you had died. The king said-"

 

"I almost died."

 

"But I thought you were immortal now. After all, that's what you told me several times."

 

"Leopold gave me a bracelet on the day we left for the battle, and that bracelet drains a person's life force. The more they move, the more it sucks. And in a battle..." Emma shrugged. "It turns out that bracelet made me killable."

 

"Killable?" Morgana and Delilah blinked.

 

"You know, vulnerable to the point where I could die." Emma smiled timidly. "But anyway, I'm here. And now you and Hope are too."

 

"I have to admit I was quite suspicious when Lady Morgana appeared in the cabin that first night, but since she knew the spell and everything, I decided to believe what she was telling me."

 

"She almost attacked me, though," Morgana laughed.

 

"Sorry."

 

"No, don't apologize. I could see from that, that you're very loyal to Emma and a great guardian for the girl." Despite the seriousness in her voice, Morgana smiled.

 

Emma took Hope from Morgana's arms again and went to the window while she and Delilah chatted. The Dark One watched the garden below and beyond it, the vast forest of Avalon. She still didn't know how much longer she would need to stay there, but she knew she would make the most of her time to teach Hope everything she needed to know. About Regina, about Emma, about everything she could share with the little girl.

 

"Emma, why don't we go down for breakfast?" Morgana brought her back to the present.

 

"Sure."

 

The breakfast table was as vast as one could imagine in a place like Avalon: a surprising variety of fruits, juices, breads, cakes, and even porridge. Emma watched with amusement as Delilah looked around in awe. She knew it was a big change from everything the girl had experienced so far. A stark contrast, especially to Leopold's castle. In Avalon, there were only women, and tasks were rotated among everyone so that all the women on the island could perform any task.

 

After breakfast, Emma accompanied Morgana as she showed Delilah around the island: the stables, the fruit and vegetable plantation, the lake, the combat arena, the armory, the library...

 

As they walked around the island, Emma couldn't help but think how much she wished Regina and Henry could see this place. She was sure Regina would be immediately enchanted by every corner of it (both Reginas, the one from the past and the one from the present, as Emma distinguished in her mind), and her magic would flourish as never before. Henry, on the other hand, would be fascinated by all the creatures there; the deer with their shiny antlers, the birds with their melodious songs, and so many other animals that only a place like that could have. Emma's chest ached at the thought.

 

She missed Henry and Regina (both of them) and now, more than ever, this longing intensified because she had no way to contact Regina in Storybrooke. Lilith had told her that they were trying to find a way to bring her back home and mentioned a magical and very rare artifact. Practically impossible to find, if it were true and not just a legend. Besides that, Emma doubted there were other ways to open a time portal without involving the sacrifice of innocent children. And she would never agree to that. And she knew Regina wouldn't either.

 

She missed Henry and his sharp mind. She missed playing video games with him, or spending hours watching superhero movies with him while they ate a huge bucket of buttered popcorn, a giant soda, and a bag of candy to go with it. She cursed quietly as she realized she would miss another of Henry's birthdays. After losing 10 years of his life, now it seemed she was losing even more while stuck in the past. She just hoped Henry could forgive her.

 

Emma knew that being trapped in the past had a purpose linked to her being the Dark One and destined to become the worst of them, but there had to be a way to stop it, right? There had to be a way for her to get back home. Maybe Morgana had something in that vast library of hers. Emma sighed and sat by the lake, holding Hope carefully in her arms. She smiled when she realized that the little girl was awake and alert, observing everything around with curiosity, even though she certainly couldn't understand any of it.

 

"Hello, you," Emma smiled at the little girl. "It looks like this is going to be our home for a while, and I'll do everything in my power to make you the happiest little girl in the world."

 

Hope smiled as if she understood, and Emma felt her heart race. That kind of happiness was something she had never experienced before.

 

"You have a wonderful brother, you know. And your mother, I mean, your other mother, she's one of the most incredible people I've ever met. She's smart, kind, powerful, and she has one of the most beautiful smiles I've ever seen too."

 

Hope reached out her little hands toward Emma's face and laughed. The Dark One felt tears welling up in her eyes and closed them, taking a deep breath for a moment. Emma adjusted Hope on her lap so the little girl could look at the lake and the forest around. Although she could hardly make sense of the images yet, Emma knew that stimulation was important.

(...)

 

After showing the entire island to Delilah, Morgana led them back to the castle and took Delilah to one of the vacant rooms near Emma's room. The room was simple, like all the rooms in the castle: a bed, a bedside table, a vanity with a mirror, a wardrobe, a table with a chair, and a basin for washing the face.

 

"I'll leave you alone," Morgana said, standing at the door. "If you need me, Emma knows where to find me."

 

"And so, what do you think?" Emma raised her eyebrows playfully.

 

"It's unlike anything I've ever seen so far," Delilah smiled broadly. "This place is amazing, Emma. Even I, who don't have magic as powerful as yours, Regina's, or Morgana's, can feel the magic emanating from every corner of this island."

 

"It's incredible, isn't it?"

 

"Yes."

 

"There's so much to do, and all the women on the island can teach so much!"

 

"I can see you've been keeping busy," Delilah laughed.

 

"Not necessarily like that."

 

"So, what have you learned since you got here?"

 

"I've learned to enchant mirrors to observe between realms, I've learned to cultivate, improved my skills with the sword, and other weapons as well." Emma smiled proudly. "In addition, Morgana is helping me a lot with my magic. The books she has here, Del! You'll love them!"

 

Hope made a little noise in the back of her throat, almost like a cry, catching the attention of Emma and Delilah.

 

"She needs a bath and some food. It's been a long day for her," Delilah said when Emma seemed lost about what to do.

 

"Oh, yes, of course."

 

"Do you want me to give her a bath, or...?"

 

"I think I can manage, but stay close in case I need you, alright?"

 

Emma cradled Hope in her arms, heading to her room, where Morgana had asked the girls to set up the crib and the bath basin for Hope while they were out.

 

Emma hoped that the memories Regina had given her because of Pan's curse would be enough to help her now. She had no real experience in bathing newborns, never had that opportunity with Henry, and the thought of dropping Hope and her getting hurt or something worse terrified Emma.

 

She prepared the water in the basin, making sure it was a comfortable temperature, and placed the soap nearby. Then she went to the crib, picked up Hope, and with Delilah's help, undressed her. Evoking the memories Regina had given her, Emma held Hope carefully and lowered her slowly into the water, wetting her little feet, arms, torso, and finally her head.

 

"Emma, you're doing really well!"

 

The Dark One blushed slightly at Delilah's praise. It was silly, she knew, but at that moment, the simplicity of things was the most fascinating.

 

After bathing Hope, Emma got her ready for bed and then fed her. It didn't take long for the little girl to fall asleep in her arms.

 

(...)

 

"And how have you been here?" Delilah asked Emma. They were in Emma's room, sitting by the window, gazing down at the island. Hope peacefully slept in the crib, and only the sounds of nocturnal animals and the wind through the trees could be heard.

 

"It hasn't been easy, despite how it might seem," Emma sighed. "I mean, this place is incredible, and I'm learning things I never thought I could. The women here are amazing, though I think Morgause doesn't like me much." Emma offered a mischievous smile, but the lightness didn't reach her eyes. "But at the same time, it's maddening. I mean, the only way I have to get news of what's happening there is through an enchanted mirror, and I honestly avoid looking through it too much because I'm afraid of what I might see."

 

"What do you mean?"

 

"On the day you disappeared from Leopold's castle with Hope, I saw." Emma took a deep breath. "I saw what happened before Regina screamed for you, and if I hadn't been wearing a bracelet that blocked my magic, I probably would have destroyed the room."

 

"I... I honestly don't know for sure what happened, or what was happening before I got there, but I have a good idea, considering the state of the Queen when I entered the room."

 

"Exactly." Emma took another deep breath. "After that, I saw that she went to Maleficent for help, for her to teach her magic, and also to find Hope."

 

"Maleficent?"

 

"Yes, a powerful sorceress who turns into a dragon and blah, blah, blah."

 

"I know who Maleficent is, Emma, but I thought she was just a legend. No one has seen her for years."

 

"I can assure you she's not just a legend." Emma frowned and crossed her arms over her chest.

 

"It seems like someone's jealous."

 

"Oh, come on, like I would be jealous of Maleficent just because she's beautiful and powerful and can turn into a dragon?"

 

"Oh, Emma," Delilah laughed. "Jealousy drips from your voice, silly."

 

"I'm not jealous."

 

"No, of course not." Delilah rolled her eyes. "Jealousy aside, you haven't heard from Regina?"

 

"The last time I looked through the mirror, she was back at Leopold's castle, preparing to put her revenge into action."

 

"Do you think she's going to kill the king?"

 

"I would." Emma shrugged. "And not just because I'm the Dark One. But Leopold is a despicable man and deserves to be extensively tortured before he dies. I hope Regina knows that."

 

"Emma, this-"

 

"It's not the darkness within me, Del." Emma interrupted her. "I've told you before. This stuff that happens throughout the Enchanted Forest and the other realms... it's not something that should be simply accepted. It's not right."

 

"I know it's not, but people like Regina and me, as different as we are, don't have many options. We can't really fight. Each of us is trapped for a reason. Well, we were until you came."

 

"I've said I'm no savior."

 

"Of course not." Delilah made a face. "But anyway, what about getting back home? Have you made any progress?"

 

"Nothing so far." Emma sighed heavily. "Although, the last time I communicated with my friends from where I came, she told me they were looking for a super rare magical artifact that apparently can travel between realms and also through time."

 

"So there's hope!"

 

"Except for the fact that this artifact apparently is nothing more than a legend."

 

"Oh, Emma! Don't give up so easily."

 

Delilah took one of Emma's hands and held it between hers, and Emma relaxed at the touch. She had missed the lightness that Delilah brought to her life.

 

"Maybe Morgana knows something that can help."

 

"It's possible." Emma said thoughtfully. "I'll talk to her tomorrow."

 

"Great."

 

(...)

 

Enchanted Forest, somewhere in the past. Dark Palace.

 

Regina paced impatiently in her chambers, the vial of the sleep potion tightly held in her hands. She knew it was only a matter of minutes before Leopold fell asleep, thanks to the copious amount of wine – and the potion in her hands – and then she could enter his diseased mind and inflict the most exquisite torture on him.

 

She had tested the potion before with Maleficent, and it had worked perfectly. Now, this would be the second night she'd enter Leopold's dreams to torment him. Regina knew that erasing his memories completely after each use of the potion would be best, but there was a perverse and highly satisfying delight in watching Leopold writhing all day, struggling with his nightmares.

 

The first time she entered Leopold's dreams, Regina made sure to change her appearance in the dream. It was amazing what one could do once inside another person's mind like that.

 

"Show me Leopold," Regina commanded, standing in front of the mirror at her dressing table.

 

A satisfied smile spread across her lips when she saw Leopold asleep. She walked to his bed, settled in, and took the potion she held, immediately entering Leopold's mind and dreams.

 

"Imbecile," she muttered under her breath when she saw Leopold, once again, dreaming of Eva.

 

With a wave of her hand, the image began to dissipate and change, transforming into a dark and cold setting. Regina laughed upon hearing Leopold's voice falter, and with another wave of her hand, he was pinned to the wall; hands and feet chained, stretching him and preventing any movement. Regina had removed his sleepwear, leaving him only in his underwear, because the less she had to look at that , the better.

 

"I wouldn't try to break free if I were you, dear," Regina laughed, her voice distorted in his dream. "These shackles were made especially for you."

 

Leopold huffed and tried to free himself, shouting as if hundreds of small, sharp thorns were cutting his skin at his wrists and ankles.

 

"I told you, dear. Try not to move and be a good boy."

 

It was liberating for Regina to finally inflict so much pain on someone who had taken everything from her. Well, it wasn't entirely true, as the person who had taken everything from her had been Cora, but even in her dreams, Regina didn't think she would have the courage to face her that way. At least not yet. So, Leopold would do it because he was a cruel and despicable man, deserving everything she was about to do to him.

 

Regina waved her hand again, and a wooden table with various torture instruments appeared next to her. She smiled as she walked around the table, choosing which instrument she would use first today, until she stopped in front of an odd-looking instrument, one that seemed designed to cause great pain; an iron clamp. Regina smiled and, with another wave of her hand, a torch appeared on the wall. She walked over to it and held the iron over the flame, letting it heat up before walking over to Leopold, still chained to the wall.

 

"Oh, you're going to love this one!"

 

Regina laughed, a wicked and almost maniacal laugh as she plunged the hot iron into his chest, pulling his nipple between the clamp's teeth.

 

Chapter 49: Chapter 49

Notes:

Hello, everyone!

New chapter ahead! there's a DQ smut at the beginning, be warned. but things are moving forward and soon our idiots will be reunited. At least in the past. And it will be interesting to say the least.

We have some small jumps in time (in the past) just to get things going.

Anyway, I hope you appreciate it and forgive any mistakes.

Moors Fortress. A few weeks later.

"To what do I owe the honor of your visit, my dear?" Maleficent inquired, seeing Regina enter her chambers.

"I was bored tormenting that old decrepit man," Regina waved dismissively. "It's fun to a point, but what's the point if he doesn't remember anything afterward? I mean, not really."

"I understand, but unless you're ready to take the next step, following this path is the safest," Maleficent replied.

"I'm thinking about extending my vengeance to that insufferable brat. If I have to keep putting up with her trailing me for much longer, I'll end up losing what little patience I have."

"That's your problem, my dear," Maleficent chuckled. "You're too impatient."

"I just want what's rightfully mine!"

"I understand, Regina, but you're still not ready to kill. Neither the king nor his beloved daughter."

"If you start with that mourning talk, I'll turn you into an insect."

"I'd be afraid of your threat if you had already mastered such an art."

"I would have mastered such an art if you'd stop avoiding me," Regina hissed.

Her hands were clenched into fists by her sides as a mix of anger and excitement coursed through her body. She enjoyed provoking her teacher and pushing her to the limit because Regina could easily see that Maleficent was hiding something from her. She might not know much about other things, but growing up with someone like Cora had honed Regina's observational skills.

Regina walked toward the sorceress, stopping only a few inches away from her, and leaned forward, her lips almost touching Maleficent's skin. "What are you afraid of?"

"I'm not afraid of anything. And I'm not avoiding you."

"It doesn't seem so," Regina pulled away just enough to look into Maleficent's eyes, smiling as she saw the sorceress's blue eyes intensely gleaming, nearly turning white. "I'd say you're afraid of losing control with me."

"You don't know what you're talking about."

"Oh, but I think I do," Regina said firmly, slowly running her tongue across her lips. "You want me. You want to show me all that fire."

"Regina." Maleficent's voice faltered, and the warning almost turned into a plea.

"What are you going to do about it?" Regina leaned in, placing her hands on the armrests of the imposing chair in which Maleficent was seated. "Are you going to let a brat talk to you like this? Tease you, ignite your fire, and then just walk away?" Her lips brushed against Maleficent's cheek. "Or will you show me what you're truly capable of?"

"You don't know what you're asking for."

"Oh, but I do," Regina said firmly. "And I'm asking for it."

Regina's eyes widened briefly when Maleficent suddenly stood up abruptly, making her take a step back, reminding her faintly of the day they first met. "Now we're talking," Regina smiled maliciously, her eyes descending to Maleficent's luscious lips.

"Don't say I didn't warn you."

Maleficent's voice sounded like a growl, or whatever sound an excited dragon makes, Regina thought, and she simply kissed the sorceress back, welcoming the tongue that demanded entry.

Though she didn't want to think of Emma at that moment, Regina couldn't help but compare Maleficent's kiss to the Dark One's. While Emma kissed her as if she were afraid Regina might break, Maleficent seemed to want to devour her.

Regina moaned when Maleficent bit her lower lip and then began kissing her jaw and neck. She closed her eyes, and her hand wound into the sorceress's hair, letting Maleficent guide her to the bed. She knew what was coming, and she wasn't afraid.

Regina gasped when she felt her dress vanish from her body and shivered with pleasure as Maleficent's naked body pressed against hers, hardly giving Regina time to think about anything. She moaned when she felt Maleficent's tongue slide over her breast, the sorceress's lips engulfing her nipple and sucking hard.

Regina arched her back, pushing more of her breast into Maleficent's mouth, and the sorceress seemed to enjoy it. She squeezed Regina's other breast, and Regina gasped, moaning loudly. Regina pushed her pussy against Maleficent's leg, sandwiched between hers, desperately seeking more.

"So wet," Maleficent licked her lips, looking at Regina.

"Don't make me wait."

"As you wish."

Regina moaned when Maleficent's long fingers slid over her pussy, teasing her slowly before sliding two fingers inside her. She was embarrassingly aroused and knew it wouldn't take long for her to climax, Regina was aware of that.

Regina almost protested when Maleficent's lips left her breast, but before she could say anything, the sorceress's tongue joined her fingers, sliding deliciously against her pussy, making Regina moan even louder. Her hands tangled in Maleficent's hair, keeping her in place as Regina thrust her hips against the sorceress's face, chasing her orgasm.

(...)

Isle of Avalon.

Emma stared at the mirror before her with a mixture of uncontrollable jealousy and desire. She had always suspected that Regina and Maleficent had a history, and now she was getting confirmation. She knew it was wrong to keep watching, but she just couldn't break the connection of the mirror. Emma could feel the magic stirring within her, but it wasn't an outburst of anger; it was something else. Something Emma hadn't yet experienced. Her eyes remained fixed on the images in the mirror before her, and all Emma could do was watch as Regina pursued her climax. She knew she didn't have much right to feel jealous, having gone to bed with Morgana and a couple of other girls on the island, but it wasn't as if she could control what she felt. Using all her strength, Emma finally severed the mirror connection and then teleported to the training yard to clear her mind. She knew those images would return to her mind more often than she'd like, but for now, she needed to do something to vent her frustration. Something that didn't involve using magic and destroying half the forest.

"Are you alright, Dark One?" Morgause asked when Emma appeared in the courtyard.

"I just need to train." Emma grabbed a sword and motioned to Morgause. "Give me your worst."

"As you wish."

Morgause smiled and raised her sword, launching herself at Emma.

(...)

Hours later, Emma was back in her room. She smiled at the concerned expressions on Delilah and Morgana's faces. "I'm fine."

"Do you want to talk about what happened?"

"Nothing happened." Emma bit her lip, looking from Morgana to Delilah. "I just needed some training. Sometimes I get too caught up in my thoughts, and I don't like that."

"We might even believe that, but your mirror is cracked," Delilah teased with a playful smile.

"Cracked is generous," Morgana added. "So, Emma, do you want to tell us what happened, or do you prefer to keep it to yourself?"

Emma knew that if she wanted, she could keep it to herself, and both Morgana and Delilah would respect her decision. But maybe it was good to talk about her feelings with someone. She sighed and sat on the bed. "Where's Hope?"

"She's sleeping in my room," Delilah replied.

Emma nodded, her gaze becoming distant and thoughtful, the images of Regina and Maleficent once again invading her mind. She didn't blame Regina or Maleficent for what had happened. It was expected that Regina would get involved with someone else, and if she put aside her jealousy, she might even be grateful that this person was Maleficent because Emma suspected that the sorceress really cared about Regina, if what she had seen in the past few weeks was any indication. Of course, that didn't make her any less jealous.

"I saw Regina with someone today," Emma said after a while. "This person is still present in our lives, in the present, I mean."

"And do you think they can rekindle their relationship?" Morgana asked gently.

"I don't know." Emma's eyes met Morgana's and Delilah's. "I'm almost certain that something happened just before I became the Dark One, but I'm not sure."

"Why do you think that?" Delilah asked.

"Regina and this woman, they have a complicated history, which I'm just starting to learn now," Emma sighed. "When I met Regina in the present, our son insisted that she was the Evil Queen, but I didn't believe it. I mean, I grew up in a land without magic, where all these stories from here are just make-believe." Emma shook her head, trying to focus her mind so she wouldn't start rambling. "Anyway, at one point, Regina tried to put me under a sleeping curse, but it went wrong, and our son ended up eating the pie that was meant for me. Since magic didn't work properly there, he almost died, and to save him, I had to face a dragon."

"Oh, you're talking about Maleficent," Delilah and Morgana said in unison, their eyes gleaming.

"Yes," Emma rolled her eyes. "Anyway, Regina told me that what I was going to face was a friend, and they had a complicated history. In the end, I threw a sword into the dragon's heart, and we managed to save our son. A few years later, the other Dark One, Rumple, brought her back from the dead, and they were on a mission to find the Author and make villains get their happy endings, and Regina had to infiltrate this scheme. She and Maleficent spent some time together, and-"

"And you suspect that they revived old times," Delilah concluded when Emma fell silent.

"Well, until that moment, I wasn't sure there was something between them, but now I know my suspicions were correct," Emma sighed. "One of the times I met Regina in my dreams or whatever that was, she mentioned that Maleficent was helping them find a way to bring me back."

"And do you think this could bring them closer again?" Morgana asked gently.

"I don't think they would get close that way. I mean, Regina has that excuse of a soulmate over there now." Emma scoffed.

"Excuse of a soulmate?" Morgana asked, confused.

"It's a guy a fairy pointed out to her when Regina was still with the King. I don't know the whole story, but it seems to have something to do with fairy dust or something."

"Emma, I don't know if you're aware, but fairy dust only points out possibilities," Morgana said. "When that fairy showed this man to Regina, what happened? I mean, here in the past."

"I'm not sure, but I think they never met here." Emma furrowed her brow. "Despite what it may seem, Regina and I never talked much, and definitely never about our love life."

"I thought she was your best friend," Delilah raised an eyebrow and gave her a sarcastic look.

"It's complicated."

"Emma, it's no wonder you're in this mess today," Morgana said, exasperated. "Would it kill you to communicate like two adults?"

"It's not that simple! You know that. She's my son's other mother, and she has this complicated history with my parents."

"I give up." Delilah got up and headed for the door. "I'll check on Hope. You can try to knock some sense into her if you want."

"What the hell?" Emma looked from Delilah, who left the room, to Morgana, and all she could think was, "the audacity of this girl."

"She just wants your happiness, Emma."

"I know, but things are even more complicated in the present than they are here."

"Are they really complicated, or is the fear between you making them so?"

(...)

Moors Fortress, a few weeks later.

Regina lay on the spacious bed in Maleficent's chamber, a glass of wine in one hand while the sorceress slept beside her. Being with Maleficent helped her not to think about Emma or Hope, or Daniel, and that was exactly what Regina needed. She knew that, in part, she was just using Maleficent, and she didn't feel entirely comfortable with it, but it was better this way; a relationship that was only for pleasure and convenience. Not that she didn't like Maleficent or didn't care about her, but it was different. Regina was attracted to her, yes, but she wasn't in love with Maleficent.

She wasn't foolish; she had noticed the way Maleficent looked at her, and she was almost certain that the sorceress was developing feelings for her, but Regina had made it clear that this wasn't what she sought in their relationship. She hated how it made her seem like Cora, but it was better this way. The few times she had dared to have feelings for someone, those people had been ripped away from her in the most painful way possible, and she wasn't going to go through that again.

"Darling, I can hear you thinking in my dreams," Maleficent murmured and turned in bed, putting an arm around Regina's waist.

"I was thinking that maybe it's time to take the next step in my revenge," Regina lied. Well, it wasn't exactly a lie; she had been thinking about it, but not at that moment.

Maleficent propped herself up on one elbow to look at Regina, her blue eyes shining in the dimly lit room. "Are you sure?"

"How long am I going to prolong this?" Regina said in frustration.

"I'm not saying you should prolong it, my dear. I'm just asking if you're sure you're ready to take this step. It's something that can't be undone."

"That filthy king and his beloved daughter took everything from me," Regina hissed. "I think it's more than time for me to take this step."

"If you're sure about it, I'll help you think about how to do it."

"I know who's going to take the blame for this. I just need to think about how to do it."

"Who do you have in mind?"

"Sydney, that idiotic genie that Leopold brought to the castle," Regina rolled her eyes. "He'd throw himself into a sea infested with deadly beasts if he thought it would give him a chance to have me."

"Interesting," Maleficent raised an eyebrow. "Tell me everything about him. I'll help you find the perfect solution for this."

(...)

Avalon Island, some time later.

Emma was in her room, holding Hope in her arms as she breastfed her and told her stories about Henry, Regina, and others. The little girl looked at her with intense brown eyes that reminded her of Regina. Hope was smart and very attentive to everything Emma did or said. She always seemed to listen closely to every story Emma told her, which filled the Dark One's heart with happiness.

"And then your mother said she believed in my potential and just watched as the bridge beneath me broke, and I fell. But as always, she was right, and I instinctively knew what to do to avoid death." Emma laughed, remembering when Regina had taught her to use magic for the first time.

Hope laughed as if she had understood what Emma had just told her and reached out her little hands to hold Emma's hand, which was holding the bottle.

"You have your mother's eyes, you know?" The Dark One smiled gently, her eyes locked onto her daughter's. "I just want all of this to end soon so that you can meet her."

At that moment, Emma felt something stir inside her, and for some reason, she felt she should check on Regina. She carefully placed Hope in her crib and went to the mirror. "Mirror, show me Regina."

Emma's reflection gradually faded, giving way to Regina's image. She was wearing a blue velvet dress adorned with jewels or whatever it was, clinging to all the right places on her body, and Emma felt her breath catch. Regina looked absolutely stunning. She raised an eyebrow when Sidney entered Regina's chambers carrying a box, and she rushed to hug him. Since the day she saw Regina with Maleficent, Emma had been avoiding checking on Regina, as she didn't want to come across another scene like that. She shook her head to push those thoughts away and focused on what was happening in front of her.

Emma's eyebrows arched when Regina told Sidney that she had feelings for him, and she didn't know what to think about it. She knew that Sidney was in love with Regina, and they had a complicated relationship, but she had never imagined that something might have actually happened between them.

"There is always an escape. Your father said what's in this box."

Emma's thoughts were interrupted by Sidney's voice, and once again, her attention turned to the box on the table.

Emma raised an eyebrow when Regina opened the box, revealing two snakes. That was unexpected.

"The Agrabahn viper," Regina said, looking at the snakes. "A snake so deadly it can kill anything."

"With a single bite," Sidney said. "This serpent is from my homeland. I know all too well its poison. But why would you have it brought here?" Sidney turned to look at Regina.

"There is no happiness left for me in this life. One small bite, and I shall be free from this prison forever."

Regina's expression was sad and distant, but Emma knew her well enough to tell when she was pretending. Suddenly, a thought crossed the Dark One's mind: was that how Leopold had died? Was that what Emma was about to see?

Emma was sure Regina was manipulating Sidney when the queen continued talking.

"There's another way."

Emma smiled when she saw Sidney stop Regina's hand before she could reach the box.

"What if the king didn’t live?"

Regina had the decency to look surprised, as if she hadn't considered that, as if that hadn't been her plan all along. Emma laughed and shook her head. She kept watching as Sidney went to Leopold's room with the box in his hands and ordered the snakes to attack the king.

Emma watched motionless with bated breath as the snakes slithered across Leopold's bed, and Sidney stood by him, standing next to the bed. Leopold woke up, and the snakes attacked him. The poison quickly spread, and she couldn't tear her eyes away from the mirror as she watched Sidney say those things to Leopold. The king replied, saying he should have never made a wish, and then he was gone. It was done. Leopold was dead, and Regina was free from that wretched man. Emma felt a sense of relief wash over her, but she couldn't help but think that she would have liked to be the one to end that old wretch's life. Of course, she would have done it differently. She would have tortured him, let him know who she was, and finally killed him, making him suffer as much as Regina had.

Emma was brought back from her thoughts when Sidney entered Regina's chambers again, excitedly telling her that they were free to be together. His happiness quickly disappeared when he realized he had been used. Emma watched Sidney's expression change, and for the first time, his look was that of a man who could do worse things to Regina than what Leopold had done. She watched the events unfold helplessly, only praying that Regina would be okay. Emma felt her heart pounding in her chest, not knowing what would happen next.

She felt her magic stir inside her when Sidney said there was a way for him and Regina to be together and picked up the magical lamp. She saw fear in Regina's eyes, and apprehension overtook her, just as it overtook Regina at that moment. Emma watched with bated breath as Sidney made his wish and then vanished in a blue smoke. Regina turned on her heels, looking for Sidney, and soon his screams could be heard, although he didn't seem to be anywhere.

Emma laughed when Regina picked up the magic mirror and saw Sidney inside. Idiot, Emma thought. Hadn't he ever watched Aladdin? Relief washed over Emma as she saw that Regina was truly free. Leopold, Sidney, and no other man could hurt her again.

Emma couldn't help but think that maybe their reunion was approaching. Regina was increasingly on the path to becoming the Evil Queen she knew, and perhaps, just perhaps, she could return to the Enchanted Forest and the Dark Palace, alongside Regina until the present Regina found a way to bring her back home. Or until she found something that didn't require the sacrifice of innocent lives.

 

Notes:

Let me know what you think!

And for those who want to try it out, I recently posted these two one shots:

 

https://archiveofourown.org/works/50894695 (Stranger Things fandom)

https://archiveofourown.org/works/51005116 (swanqueen)

Chapter 50: Chapter 50

Notes:

Firstly, sorry for the delay in updating.

The past few weeks have been intense, and I couldn't focus on anything other than the fact that I would finally see Lana again after four years. I was trying to prepare myself to act like a functional human being in front of her instead of letting my gay panic kicking in lol (It worked! In the end, I even managed to tell her about the plot of Powerless while she signed my artwork about the fanfic.)

Regarding this chapter, there are some significant changes in the story, but nothing that affects the canon. You'll notice what it is as you read.

As for Morgana's life story, I mixed a bit of what was shown in the TV series Merlin with some elements from books and movies about this character, adding a touch of my own creation.

I know you're eager for Emma and Regina's reunion (in the past and present), and I promise that will happen. Still, I think it's important to add these moments for the development of both characters.

Avalon Island.

Since Leopold's death, Emma had been avoiding spying Regina through the mirror. After killing Leopold and imprisoning Sidney in the mirror, Regina went to Maleficent's castle to celebrate, and Emma cut the mirror connection at that moment. She knew what would come next and wasn't in the mood to witness another moment between Regina and Maleficent, even though it stirred something within her. Not that Emma would ever admit that out loud.

Yet, Emma felt restless. Something inside her seemed to push her towards the mirror, whispering in her ears to spy on Regina. Reluctantly, Emma approached the now unbroken mirror and asked it to show Regina.

Emma's image gradually gave way to Regina's chambers in the dark palace, and she felt a pang of longing coursing through her as she watched the brunette before the mirror. Regina wore a black velvet dress adorned with jewels, her hair pulled into an elaborate ponytail. The makeup wasn't as heavy, and her posture wasn't as intimidating, but she was getting closer to the image Emma remembered from when she fell through Zelena's portal. The Dark One shook her head to dispel memories of that adventure and refocused on the image before her.

"I presume you've already found my hunter?" Regina said to Sidney, trapped in the mirror.

"I believe so, Your Majesty."

"Show me him."

"As you wish."

Sidney's image dissolved, revealing Graham in a tavern somewhere in the Enchanted Forest. He was accompanied by a large white wolf with a red eye, immediately reminding Emma of Game of Thrones. Graham drank alone at a table while other patrons gave him suspicious looks. Apparently, he was known in the area, judging by the provocative and ridiculous comments from a fool trying to provoke Graham. Emma couldn't help but smile when he stood up and attacked the man, thrusting a knife into his throat to protect his wolf.

"He's perfect. Bring him to me," Regina ordered without taking her eyes off the mirror.

Emma observed as the soldiers, now obedient to Regina and in new uniforms, left her chambers to fetch Graham.

"He's an excellent choice, Your Majesty."

"He better be. I'm running out of patience having to tolerate that spoiled brat without being able to strangle her or rip out her heart."

"Your Majesty needs to remember that the kingdom is still loyal to her, and they suspect your involvement in the King's death."

"I know, your moron!" Regina growled. "That's why I'm hiring a hunter. Someone devoid of compassion, heartless."

"I'm sure Your Majesty will be satisfied with this one."

"Yes, yes. Now leave me be. I need to prepare for the meeting with him."

Regina made a dismissive gesture with her hand, and Sidney's image disappeared from the mirror, leaving only Regina and her reflection in the room. She sighed heavily and walked to her wardrobe, carefully choosing an outfit for the meeting with the hunter.

Emma furrowed her eyebrows. She now knew that Regina and Graham had a history beyond the affair they had in Storybrooke, and Henry was adamant when Graham died, claiming that Regina had killed him. Now, Graham's words, his strange behavior, everything made sense in Emma's mind. However, she didn't understand why Regina had killed him. The curse was losing its effect on him, but it's not like Emma or Snow would believe the things he said. Henry, on the other hand... Emma knew how stubborn and inflexible her son could be when he set his mind to something. Much like everyone in her family. She shook her head and asked the mirror to show her Snow.

The Dark One's image gradually dissipated, revealing Snow White in her room, sprawled on her bed and nothing like the spoiled princess she used to be. Emma wondered how many years had passed since she last saw her. It seemed like a long time because she looked different from the last time. She was still a child, but she had lost some of that childish air, and her round face was giving way to sharper features. Emma knew part of it was due to grief. It can change a person completely, and although Leopold was a piece of crap who deserved what happened to him, Snow was just a child, now completely orphaned. And Emma understood that well.

Emma watched for a while as Snow cried in Johanna's arms, comforted by her. She couldn't help but think that if Leopold really cared about Snow's well-being and happiness, and wanted her to have a mother, he could very well have married Johanna. But Leopold was a disgusting and selfish man who cared more about his own needs, so he went kingdom-wide in search of a child to claim as his own.

Emma felt her powers stirring within her and took a few deep breaths to calm herself. It wasn't the time to delve into those thoughts.

Knocks on the door drew Emma's attention, and she turned, finding Morgana standing there.

"Am I interrupting something?"

"No, I was just-" Emma gestured vaguely towards the mirror.

"I can come back later if you prefer."

"No, it's okay." Emma weakly smiled. "Do you need something?"

“I just came to check on you. I felt a small disturbance in magic and thought it best to see if you were okay.”

"Sorry about that."

"No need to apologize, dear." Morgana smiled gently, finally entering the room. "My connection to magic, especially here on the island, is very intense, and I end up feeling even the slightest ripple."

"I don't know how you can handle it. It's overwhelming, so much power."

"Many years of practice, dear."

"Speaking of years, what's the time difference between Avalon and the Enchanted Forest? I noticed there's a considerable difference even though it doesn't seem like much."

"The difference is a few months," Morgana said thoughtfully. "Although I've never paid much attention to it, but I imagine it might be different for you."

"To be honest, it's the first time I've noticed this time difference."

"I see." Morgana said, looking from Emma to the mirror. "So, what's happening over there?"

"Regina is finally on her path, seeking her long-awaited revenge. Leopold is gone, now she wants to eliminate my mother. I mean, Snow White."

"And how do you feel about that?"

"Well, we know she never succeeded. Besides, their relationship today is good. Well, at least they no longer want to kill each other."

"That's not what I asked, dear." Morgana said gently.

Emma sighed. She loved and hated that the sorceress knew her so well and could see right through her bullshit when she was trying to dodge a subject. Talking to Morgana was therapy for Emma because the woman understood her like only a few others, and didn't judge her, just listened, and when necessary, gave advice. Not the kind she thought Emma wanted to hear, but the kind of advice she needed, even if she didn't like it.

"I don't know, to be honest. I mean, I understand why Regina wanted revenge, and in part, I can't blame her, but at the same time, Snow is just a child. A child who was manipulated by Cora. If Regina wants to take revenge on someone for what happened to her and Daniel, she should focus on killing Cora."

"I understand your thinking, Emma, but tell me something: if you were in Regina's place, would you think of getting revenge on your mother? Would you have the courage to do that?"

"My mother threw me through a magical wardrobe without knowing where I would end up, or what would happen to me just because Rumplestiltskin said it was the best thing to do." Emma hissed. "My mother didn't think for a second about what could happen to me, a newborn, alone in an unknown land. I was the Savior, and for her, that was enough. When Regina's curse broke, all she thought about was herself. The time she had lost with me, and she never really wanted to know the things I went through."

"I'm sorry, Emma."

"When I told her that I spent my whole life alone, wondering why my parents sent me away, instead of caring about my feelings, her response was: 'But if we hadn't done that, you would have been cursed too.' As if freeing them from the curse was more important than having her daughter around to care for and protect."

"That's-"

"Ingrid was more of a mother to me than Snow will ever be."

As soon as the words left her mouth, Emma was surprised. She had been thinking about this for a long, long time, but she never dared to say it out loud. She knew how selfish it might seem to others, but it was the truth in her heart. Ingrid might not have been perfect, but she took care of Emma when no one else did. Even if her motives were somewhat cloudy, she genuinely wanted Emma in her life, and she cared for and protected Emma like no one else ever had.

"I feel like you and Snow still have a lot to talk about and resolve between you if you ever intend to be a family." Morgana said, pulling the Dark One out of her thoughts. "And believe me, I understand how you feel, Emma. My own mother didn't protect me when I needed it most, but I had many, many years to deal with everything that happened to me, and now what happened is well buried in the past, but for you, it's all still very recent."

"Sometimes I wonder what will happen when I eventually go back home." Emma sighed and sat on the edge of her bed. "I mean, between Snow, David, and me."

"You will have a lot to talk about, but I believe the time you are spending here could help you with knowledge and experience to handle all of this in the way that is best for you." Morgana said gently. "You'll want to fix things so that everyone is okay, but it won't work. You need to prioritize yourself in this situation and think about your well-being, your happiness. Sacrificing your happiness for the well-being of your parents will bring no peace to any of you."

"But Henry believes that everything can be resolved as if by magic, and everything will be fine in the end. I owe the kid a peaceful life."

"And what do you owe to yourself, Emma?"

Morgana stared at her with her green eyes; intense and captivating, as if they could read every dark corner of Emma's soul.

"For the things you've told me in the time you've been here, your parents, and even your son, don't have much trust in your decisions, in your ability to decide what's best for you. They don't trust you, and they want you to blindly trust them, but here's the thing: trust must be earned." Morgana sat beside Emma and took one of her hands in hers, caressing gently. "What is the point in saying they trust you when their actions show the complete opposite."

"I guess Snow and David still see me as a child incapable of making my own decisions. Whenever they can, they blame someone else for my choices and actions. In their heads, maybe I'm a helpless little princess unable to distinguish right from wrong."

"You know, when I lived in the castle in Camelot, Merlin was there too. He was far from being the wizard everyone knows, and he had no mastery over his powers. He had a teacher, Gaius, who taught him in secret in the castle because my beloved father, Uther Pendragon, was completely intolerant when it came to magic."

"But how did you- Sorry." Emma smiled amused at the look Morgana shot her.

It was rare for Morgana to share details of her personal life, and when she did, Emma sought to absorb everything because every detail about that woman was a valuable piece of an intriguing puzzle, revealing not only her history but also the mysteries and secrets that shaped the woman before her.

"I didn't know I had magic until long after Merlin arrived. Gaius knew, but he never told me anything. He kept me in the dark as much as he could. At first, Merlin wanted to tell me the truth and help me, but over time, Gaius convinced him otherwise. Even the Great Dragon prevented Merlin from telling me the truth. They knew the extent of my powers and how I could lose myself in them, and instead of helping me, they kept me in the dark about it, making it easier for other people, worse than your Rumplestiltskin, to get to me and manipulate me, using my powers and my willingness to do the most unspeakable things."

"What a bunch of assholes!" Emma growled. "I never liked that jerk, Arthur. Now I know why."

"Thank you," Morgana chuckled. "But the fact is: they didn't trust me because of stupid prophecies and left me at the mercy of my uncontrollable powers and people who wouldn't hesitate to use me. Later, when it was too late for them, they tried to convince me that they were the victims and I was an evil being that needed to be stopped at any cost."

"But then how-" Emma gestured vaguely.

"Morgause found me. She took care of me and taught me to control my powers and use them the right way. Gradually, I let go of the hatred and resentment within me. It took a long time, but I managed to redeem myself. It also helped that I was brought to Avalon, where I could rely on Elaine's teachings."

"Well, I'm glad things turned out well for you."

"Thank you, Emma." Morgana squeezed her hand gently. "But the point is: if I hadn't had people who believed in me, who saw the good in me and knew I could change, I wouldn't be here today. Well, maybe I would, but instead of helping you, I'd probably be using you and your powers for evil. Remember that when the time comes to make decisions in your life, about yourself: actions speak louder than words, Emma. Anyone can say beautiful words when they want something, when they're desperate, but few people are willing to make sacrifices."

"I know." Emma sighed. "That's why we're here."

Morgana nodded and stood up. "I feel like you need some time. I'll leave you alone, and if you need me, I'll be in the library with Delilah."

"Oh, so you and Delilah." Emma wiggled her eyebrows playfully.

"It's not like that, Emma. I'm just helping her develop her powers and broaden her knowledge in the subjects she likes."

"Sure, sure."

Morgana narrowed her eyes at Emma, and snorting indignantly, she left the room.

After being alone again, the Dark One turned to her mirror and asked it to show Snow White again. She was intrigued by the time difference, but more than that, she wanted to know what would happen next; how Snow, a child, escaped from Graham, an adult man and an experienced hunter.

As she watched Snow, Emma couldn't help but wonder how many years the princess would be now. She was still a child, but she no longer seemed like that ten-year-old girl who completely changed Regina's life. Emma knew her stay in the castle had lasted about two years, so maybe Snow was now approaching fifteen, depending on how many months had passed since Delilah and Hope disappeared from the castle.

Emma picked up the mirror and placed it on her bedside table, settling on the bed as she spied. After some time watching Snow and Johanna talk, she asked the mirror to show Regina.

Now the Queen wore a red velvet dress that clung to her body, accentuating all the right places, making Emma's heart race and all the moisture in her body concentrate in one place. She really wished she could slide her hands over Regina's body and take off that dress slowly. It was one of the most beautiful dresses she had ever seen Regina wear.

Emma swallowed hard when Graham entered Regina's chambers, and she stood up to go to him, walking like a lioness toward her prey. She might not be the Evil Queen that Emma remembered when she fell through Zelena's portal, but at least in front of others, she pretended well; after all, Regina had been raised for that her entire life.

"You’re a tortured one, aren’t you, Huntsman?" Regina said as she walked slowly toward Graham. "Is this because your parents abandoned you to the wolves?"

"Those weren't my parents. All they did was give birth to me," Graham replied, facing Regina without fear. "The wolves are my family."

Regina cast an appreciative glance at Graham, her eyes running over his body, even though it was covered with all those clothes, and said, "Wolves, indeed."

Emma watched, curious and slightly turned on, the exchange between Regina and Graham. He didn't seem affected by her beauty. Regina, on the other hand, seemed to be losing patience with him and his indifference to her offer.

"I'm not interested in being a pet. This place is a cage," Graham said, remaining still and indifferent as Regina walked up to him.

"You'd be awash in luxury, wanting for nothing."

"You have an army at your disposal. Why me?"

"My prey is beloved by all the kingdom." Regina's expression was one of disdain and impatience. "I need someone who won't be swayed by that. Someone without compassion, who isn't afraid to rip out a heart and bring it to my collection."

Emma frowned at that. Since when did Regina have a collection of hearts? Had so much time passed since Leopold's death? It couldn't be, as despite being visibly older, Snow was still a child. What the hell happened to Regina in the meantime? Emma wondered, staring at the scene before her in the mirror. She should have kept an eye on her, regardless of what she might see. 

Emma shook her head to get rid of those thoughts and refocused her attention on the events before her. Graham finally accepted Regina's proposal, asking in return for protection for the wolves in the Enchanted Forest. There was Emma's answer: Graham was not a person without compassion, without a heart. That's how Snow escaped him.

Emma sighed and continued watching as the events unfolded before her. It took only a few minutes to put Graham in a uniform so that he could pass as one of the castle's soldiers, and then he and Snow left.

Emma wasn't sure where he would take Snow or what excuse he used for this outing, but it soon became clear that the princess understood the reason for it. She began to talk about the summer palace and how much she loved that place and how much she wanted to go back there. Emma noticed that Graham was having difficulty in that armor.

"Stuffy in there?" Snow stopped in front of him and took two apples from her bag, offering one to Graham.

"No."

Emma frowned at his reaction. She knew Graham was a good person, with a good heart, and that he hadn't succeeded in killing Snow, but this was ridiculous. Ten minutes of walking with the princess, and he was acting like a shy little boy in front of his crush. What the hell was that? How did he ever get a reputation as a fearless and heartless hunter if he behaved that way in front of a girl?

"You're not a knight, are you?"

"What makes you say that?"

"Without fail, every one of my father's men has offered me condolences. Except you."

"Please accept my condolences."

"And they know how to wear armor." Snow said, ignoring what he said. "She chose you to take me. Why?"

"You must know why."

"You're going to kill me."

"You have good instincts."

"And you have too much armor." Snow said, and before Graham could reach for his knife, she hit him with a fallen tree branch that was lying near the road, and when he fell, she ran into the forest.

It didn't take long for Graham to find Snow. She was sitting on a log near a little pond, writing what looked like a letter.

"I hunt you, yet you stop to compose a letter? I will never understand your kind."

"I don't know these woods, and you're obviously a skilled hunter. No matter what I do, I know how this ends."

"Yes."

"There's one thing that I ask that you do after you kill me." Snow picked up the sheet she was writing the letter on and handed it to Graham. "Please, deliver this to the Queen."

"Your tricks won't work on me."

"It's not a trick. Please, give it to her. Tell her I mean every word."

Graham took the letter a little reluctantly, and before putting it away, he decided to read it.

Emma raised her eyebrows at that. It was bold; she had to give him that. As soon as he started reading the letter, tears streamed down Graham's face, and Emma wondered what its contents were for such a reaction. She watched as he put away the letter and grabbed the knife, stabbing a piece of branch or whatever it was and handed it to Snow.

"Sound this when you need help. It's a whistle. It will bring you aid. You'll be led to safety. Now, run."

"I don't understand. You're not going to kill me?"

"Run!"

He didn't need to say it again. The next moment, Snow was disappearing into the forest. Graham spotted a deer and killed it, taking its heart to Regina.

Emma watched as he cried while removing the animal's heart, cleaned it, and stored it in the bag that should contain Snow's heart. Then, slowly, he began his way back to the dark palace. As night fell, Graham finally entered the kingdom's gates and made his way to the palace, where one of Regina's guards led him to the Queen's chambers.

"I see you're still in mourning," Graham said upon seeing Regina.

"The time for mourning is over. I simply found that black suits me."

Emma couldn't help but agree, especially with the outfit Regina was wearing now: black leather pants that seemed like a second skin, knee-high black velvet boots, a black corset, and a cape—or whatever it was—black adorned with jewels. Emma noticed it was the same one she wore on another occasion when she observed her through the mirror.

"Now, tell me, is Snow dead?"

Graham held the bag with the heart and said, "The young girl's heart, as you requested."

Regina moved to take it, but was stopped by Graham.

"First, there's something I must do."

He took out the letter that Snow had handed him from his pocket and held it out to Regina.

"What is this?" The Queen asked, not very patiently.

"The girl wanted you to have it."

Regina stared at him with disdain and barely contained fury. 

"Read it to me."

Emma silently thanked for that request, as she was dying of curiosity to know what was in that letter and couldn't help but feel disappointed as Graham read its contents to Regina. Emma understood that Snow was still too young to fully comprehend what had happened to Regina because of a secret entrusted to her, but it wasn't possible for her to see herself as a victim, a martyr, or any other crap in this whole situation. Emma knew she wasn't being very rational about it, as Snow was just a child who had been shielded from life's truths for a long time, but being rational wasn't something she knew how to be when it came to Regina.

"This isn't her heart? This isn't a human heart? What did you do?"

Emma was snapped out of her thoughts by Regina's angry voice. Now, that was the Evil Queen Emma knew. She watched in awe and slightly worried about Graham's safety as Regina advanced toward him.

They entered a chamber with hundreds, maybe thousands, of vaults on the walls, similar to the one Cora kept in her house, and Emma knew that there were hearts there, and empty spaces for more hearts. She watched as Regina locked the doors behind Graham, trapping them both inside the chamber.

"You're not going anywhere."

"She doesn't deserve to die."

"That's not up to you." Regina growled and continued walking toward Graham until she pinned him against the door. "I wanted a heart, and a heart I shall have."

She plunged her hand into Graham's chest with a confidence Emma had never seen, and pulled out his heart without hesitation, holding it in front of her and observing it almost with adoration. Emma could see the intoxicating reaction of power that this act brought to Regina, and she could also see the fear in Graham's eyes.

"What are you going to do with me?" He asked breathlessly.

Emma widened her eyes, surprised and turned on, when Regina held his face and kissed him.

She knew the implications of that, and that she shouldn't, under any circumstances, feel turned on about it, but Emma could feel the darkness within her reacting to the growing darkness in Regina that she saw through the mirror. And that kind of darkness didn't care about right or wrong. 

Regina called her guards and ordered them to take Graham to the dungeon. In the next moment, Regina disappeared in her purple smoke, leaving Emma confused and curious as the image of the Queen's chambers disappeared, leaving the Dark One with her reflection again.

"Mirror, show me Regina now."

When Emma's image dissipated and revealed Regina again, the Queen was in Maleficent's castle. She didn't need to say anything for the sorceress to realize she was furious, but also upset. Maleficent just opened her arms and welcomed Regina, allowing the young Queen to kiss her without hesitation.

Emma broke the connection with the mirror before finding herself watching something she shouldn't again. All those events had left her bewildered, and her magic was begging to be unleashed, but Emma didn't want to use it at that moment because she knew she wouldn't be able to control it, and she didn't want to cause harm to the Isle. It wasn't just the fact that Regina sought solace with Maleficent, but the weight of what all that represented. Graham's capture, the fact that Regina now kinda of owned him, the fact that she had hired someone to kill Snow, and because of that, the princess was now at her own mercy, and as much as Emma agreed with the events, at the same time, she didn't want this.

"Morgana," Emma called, and the next moment the woman was before her. "My magic-"

"What do you want to do?"

"I don't know, but I don't want to let my powers run wild. In my state, I could destroy a good part of the Isle, and I don't want that. I also don't want Hope to see me like this even though she's too young to understand."

"Very well. I think I know what to do," Morgana nodded, and with a slight nod of her head, she transported them away.

When the smoke around them dissipated, Emma found herself in a room in the castle's underground, a room she had visited only twice during her time on the Isle. It was the magical weapons crafting room.

A hidden path, illuminated by softly glowing mushrooms, led to the entrance hidden under the castle. Upon crossing the hidden entrance, they were greeted by a curtain of sparkling vines that opened gracefully, allowing entry into the ethereal forge. The air was infused with a subtle scent of exotic herbs and the distant murmur of a bubbling stream.

The forge itself was a colossal cave carved into the living rock, its walls adorned with luminescent crystals that cast a soothing, ever-changing kaleidoscope of colors. Elaborate rune carvings were etched into the stone, pulsating with a supernatural glow as if they were alive.

As they moved, the tiles seemed to ripple like a reflection in the water, leaving behind a trail of sparkling stardust. The forge was lit by ethereal flames that danced without an apparent source, flickering in various colors representing the elements. These flames provided both light and a mystical energy that fueled the forging process.

Scattered throughout the forge were elemental pools, each containing liquid metal infused with the essence of fire, ice, lightning, and more.

There was a variety of materials Emma never thought existed beyond fantasy books:

Fire Rubies

Frost Sapphires

Dragon Scales

Phoenix Feathers

Moonstone Dust

Griffin Feathers

Chimera Blood

Mermaid Scale Thread

Nymph's Tears Elixir

Mithril

Obsidian

And so many other things that made Emma dizzy.

"What exactly are we doing here?"

"Well, I've noticed that whenever you have pent-up energy, you engage in some activity, usually heading to the training yard and exhausting Morgause, so I thought this time we could do something different, where you could channel your energy and powers in another way."

"I'm all ears."

"We are going to create weapons. Yours, more specifically." Morgana smiled in that way that highlighted her dimples. "Your sword was broken in that battle, and since then, you've been using simple swords for training, which is entirely okay. However, you need a sword of your own. Every self-respecting warrior has their own sword."

"And you know how to make weapons?" Emma raised an eyebrow.

"You'd be surprised at the things I know how to do."

Emma bit her tongue to refrain from giving a cheeky response. She knew how that could end if she did. Perhaps later, after she had vented some of this built-up magic.

"All right, let's do it then," Emma finally said.

Morgana nodded and guided her to the shelves with various ingredients.

"I thought to make a sword, for example, you'd need metal and a lot of fire involved, and also pressing, folding, hammering, dipping in water, and who knows what else."

"Yes, that's the basic process for forging swords using metal as the base material, but that's not what we're going to use for your sword."

"Is it possible to make swords using other materials as the base?"

"You would be shocked."

"Now I'm genuinely curious."

"Very well, let's get started then."

Morgana's smile widened as she walked among the ingredients, seemingly carefully choosing what they would use in Emma's sword. The Dark One couldn't help but wonder what Morgana had in mind and how long she had been thinking about it. She followed Morgana through the shelves, watching as she picked up some ingredients and handed them to Emma.

"How exactly are we going to make weapons with this?"

"First, we'll shape the sword using dragon bone, unicorn horn, and obsidian. Then we'll dip our creation into these pools to impart elemental properties to them." Morgana grinned satisfactorily as she added more ingredients to Emma's arms.

For hours, Emma and Morgana remained in the forge room beneath the castle, working on Emma's sword and other items that came to Emma's mind. When they finally finished, the Dark One had a new and essentially indestructible sword. Its base was made, as Morgana explained, with dragon bone - dark blue like the night, strong as steel yet light and much more flexible, and, of course, completely fireproof - unicorn horn, and obsidian.

After being dipped into some of the elemental pools and finally placed over the dancing flames that conferred the magical part of the weapon, in Emma's sword's case, a reddish glow would emanate during battle, and a greenish glow would signal the presence of creatures like trolls, orcs, and others. The sword's hilt was crafted from gold and mithril.

They had also crafted an endless quiver bow, and armor. The armor bore no resemblance to those metallic and heavy things Emma saw in movies or tv shows; instead, it looked like elaborate clothing from characters in video games, those RPGs that Henry loved to play.

"Now we're talking," Emma smiled as she observed her new items. "I can't wait to test them."

"Let's hope it takes some time before you need to," Morgana said.

Emma nodded and, with Morgana's help, transported everything to her room. "I'll check on Hope; I feel much calmer now. Thank you, Morgana."

"Anytime, dear."

Chapter 51: Chapter 51

Notes:

Hello everyone!

Happy holidays!

sorry for the delay.

I hope you like the chapter.

There's a little wickedredragon smut at the end so you better be careful when reading lol

Sorry for any possible mistakes

Regina woke up abruptly, her heart racing and sweat sticking her hair to her temples and neck. The images from the dream were still vivid in her mind; Leopold was dead, she was free, but there was still a sense of emptiness not only tied to Daniel's death. Not for the first time, Regina wondered what the hell Emma had been up to in the past. She knew that, no matter how much she wanted to, she wouldn't be able to go back to sleep. 

With a huff, Regina tossed the blankets aside and got up. It was still early, earlier than she would have liked to get up on a Saturday, but Regina knew she would spend the day thinking about that dream and all the others she had been having in recent weeks. Regina sighed and went to the kitchen to make coffee; while the coffee water heated up, she busied herself making pancakes. She made a quick hand gesture and conjured one of her enchanted mirrors to communicate with Killian and Belle.

"Aye, Your Majesty."

"Hello, Captain."

"How's the search for the Timebreaker going?"

"We're on our way to another enchanted realm, but we're running out of options, Regina."

Killian sighed, and she could not only see the fatigue in his expression but also the diminishing hope. If only she were as good as Henry or even that idiot Snow, she could deliver one of those hopeful speeches, but Regina had known better than to have hope for a long time.

"Until we've traversed all the realms, we can't give up." Belle's voice pulled Regina out of her thoughts. "I know it's frustrating, and we want to find a way to bring Emma back home soon, but this kind of search takes time. We can't lose hope."

Regina had never felt so grateful to have one of the heroes around as she did now. At least Belle might be able to keep them hopeful during this seemingly endless search.

"I see you've recovered well, Miss French," Regina said, realizing that both of them were staring at her through the mirror.

"And how are things over there, Regina?"

"To be honest, I've been avoiding going to the mayor's office, but I'm still managing the town from home."

"Still avoiding Snow?" Belle chuckled.

Regina rolled her eyes and laughed, but nodded. "Well, it wasn't about me that I contacted you. How are you doing with the magical supplies we provided for you?"

"We still have enough, Regina. Don't worry," Belle assured.

"You all right, luv?"

"Why wouldn't I be?" Regina straightened up and hardened her expression.

"Nothing, Your Majesty." Killian chuckled softly and shook his head.

Regina raised her chin and narrowed her eyes. "Let me know if you need anything or if you find the Timebreaker."

Without saying anything more, she severed the connection with Killian and Belle and poured herself a generous cup of coffee. She must have looked like hell if Killian, of all people, noticed that she wasn't well.

(...)

Ruby rolled over in bed and got up, walking over to the crib when the baby started whimpering.

"What are you doing?" Zelena asked sleepily, beginning to sit up.

"Sophie is awake, but I don't think she wants to feed," Ruby said, picking up the little girl. "Go back to sleep; I'll take care of her."

"But—"

"You heard her, Zelena," Maleficent grumbled, wrapping an arm around the redhead's waist and gently pulling her back. "We know you're not used to having people help you, take care of you, but Ruby and I are serious."

Ruby watched contentedly as Zelena didn't resist and allowed herself to be pulled back onto the mattress by Maleficent. She knew that their situation could sometimes be overwhelming for Zelena, but Ruby was grateful that slowly she was opening up and letting them in.

She was aware that they still knew very little about Zelena and her history, but they wouldn't press her.

Ruby smiled as the baby made a little noise to get her attention, and a love that she didn't fully understand yet filled her chest, but it was one of the purest feelings she had ever experienced in her life.

"See, she just wanted some attention," Ruby said, satisfied, gently rocking Sophie and murmuring something to her.

Ruby stayed in the room a little longer, rocking the baby in her arms until she fell back asleep. She gently placed Sophie in the crib and made her way to the kitchen. It was getting light outside, and soon she would need to head to Granny's to help her grandmother with the morning rush.

"No sleep?"

Ruby was pulled from her thoughts by Lilith's voice.

"Here, I made the coffee."

"Thank you."

"So?"

"Well, actually, Sophie woke me up," Ruby said absentmindedly.

"Is she okay?"

"Yeah, she just wanted some attention."

"And how are things among the three of you?"

Ruby observed her for a moment. There was no judgment in Lilith's voice, no accusation. Just curiosity and a slight concern, which Ruby completely understood. After all, she didn't want to see her mother's heart broken again.

"We're adapting," Ruby said after a while. "I mean, your mom and I have a good relationship, despite it being something totally unexpected. We connect in a way I never thought possible before. And with Zelena... well, she's still getting used to the idea of having people who care about her and don't expect anything in return."

"You've had a pretty tough life, huh?"

"You've had one too, from what I know."

"But it was different." Lilith shrugged. "I mean, things could have been worse. Despite what your friend did to my mom and me, I was adopted as soon as I got here, and my family gave me a good life. I never felt part of the family, despite all their efforts, despite everything they did for me, but now I know it wasn't their fault. As for Emma, my life was great."

"Emma has been through a lot," Ruby said thoughtfully.

"Well, if your friend hadn't sent her through a magical wardrobe and left her to fend for herself..."

"You'll never forgive Snow, will you?"

"No," Lilith said seriously. "I can tolerate her and coexist with her, but I won't forgive her for what she did to my mom and Emma."

"You're very protective of Emma," Ruby smiled.

"Not for the reason you're thinking."

"No, I'm not thinking of reasons beyond friendship and loyalty." Ruby took a long sip of coffee and then said, "Just like Emma, you have a strong sense of loyalty, and you understand things better than most people in our land. You both see that nothing is as simple as good or evil, that no one is entirely good or bad."

"Maybe because we grew up in the real world and saw things that most people in the Enchanted Forest or any other realm never dreamed of."

"Maybe," Ruby said thoughtfully. "But to answer your initial question; yes, I've had a pretty tough life. I only found out I was a wolf after I was an adult, actually, after I literally ate my boyfriend."

"Wow. That's— I'm sorry."

"Thank you." Ruby took another sip of coffee and continued. "My mom was a wolf. Alpha of the pack and everything, but my grandmother never told me anything. She told me my parents had died when I was a baby, killed by hunters, but after I killed Peter, I had to run, and I ended up finding my mom. She told me the whole truth and taught me, or started to teach me, how to control the wolf in me."

"What happened then?"

"Snow found me. And Regina's guards had followed her. They weren't many, and my mom's pack killed all of them, but before that happened, they killed one of hers. And my mom wanted to kill Snow for it." Ruby sighed. It had been years since she had thought about this, and the only person she had ever told this story to until today was Maleficent.

"I couldn't let my mom kill Snow, and when she attacked her, I turned into a wolf and jumped in front of her. That accidentally led to me killing my mom."

"Damn, Snow really was out there messing up everyone's life in the Enchanted Forest."

"It wasn't her fault."

"If she hadn't shown up, your mom wouldn't have died. And neither would the other wolf."

"Well, yes, but—"

"You all need to stop coddling this spoiled princess and start holding her accountable for her actions."

"But that's all in the past."

"Maybe, but she's still screwing up."

"What do you mean?"

"You'll see in time." Lilith shook her head and got up. "I'm going to get some sleep. The night shift is tiring, even though there's not much to do around here."

Ruby nodded and watched Lilith disappear down the hallway. Her words echoing in her mind. What did she mean by that? What was Snow up to? She had been so estranged from Snow since Emma disappeared into the magic vortex that she had no idea what Lilith was talking about.

Ruby sighed heavily and finished her coffee. She headed upstairs to change clothes and go to Granny's.

(...)

"Hey, Mom!"

Regina looked up upon hearing Henry's voice entering her office in the mansion. In addition to his school backpack, he carried at least three more books under his arm. "Hello, dear. What do you have there?"

"I've been thinking... you said you can't sense Mom's magic anymore or communicate with her, but don't you think she might be really—"

"No, I don't think so." Regina bit her lip, fighting back the tears that the mere thought of Emma being dead brought to the surface.

"So I've been thinking... what if she's in another realm? A realm we don't have access to?"

"It's not an impossible theory." Regina felt her heart race, and hope filled her chest for the first time since she lost contact with Emma. "What made you think of that?"

"I was reading a book, and at some point, the heroes go to another realm or dimension and can't communicate with others who are elsewhere."

"It's a very good theory, dear," Regina said thoughtfully. "The problem is, there are many realms out there, some of which even Maleficent and I are unaware of. Even if your mother is in one of them, for whatever reason, we still wouldn't be able to communicate with her. Not without knowing which realm she could be in."

"And there's no map of the Enchanted Forest or something like that?"

"Dear, the Enchanted Forest is just one of the many realms. A map of the Enchanted Forest wouldn't exactly help."

"We would need a map of the entire realm of magical lands." Henry sighed and lowered his head. "But there must be a way to find out where Mom is."

"I'll talk to Maleficent about your theory, and we'll see what we can do, okay?"

"Can I come with you?"

"I thought you were going fishing with David this weekend?"

"I was, but he invited Robin to come along."

"I thought you liked Robin." Regina furrowed her eyebrows in confusion, wondering if Robin had done something to Henry.

"Most of the time, he's okay, but then he starts complaining about how much time you spend with Aunt Z, Mal, and the others searching for a way to bring Mom home, how futile this search seems, or how you should leave it to Killian since he's out there looking for the Timebreaker, and I really don't have the patience to deal with all this crap."

"Language, young man!" Regina sighed heavily. "I'm sorry about that, dear. Robin is— it's been challenging for him to adjust to so many changes in our world."

"He spent a year in New York; there's no way he hasn't learned anything."

"You would be surprised." Regina shook her head. "I'll talk to him."

"I appreciate it, Mom, but talking to him won't change anything. He's a jerk who doesn't realize that if you two are together today, it's because my mom sacrificed herself for it. He owes it to her."

"I owe it to her too."

"No." Henry said firmly. "You would do the same for her."

"Yes, I would." Regina said without hesitation, and it was true. She would do the same for Emma without even needing to think about it. The extent to which their relationship had evolved since they first met still scared her a little, but it was a good thing, and something Regina terribly missed.

"So, can I go with you when you talk to Mal?" Henry asked, pulling Regina out of her thoughts.

"Of course, dear."

(...)

Maleficent gasped, pulling away from Zelena. She could still feel her lips tingling with the intensity of the redhead's kisses, and the crazy connection of their magic every time they lost themselves in make-out sessions or other even more pleasurable activities.

Just like it happened with her and Ruby, especially on full moon nights. Whenever Ruby's wolf was about to surface, Maleficent's magic connected to her wolf in a way she didn't even know was possible until she met the girl.

She took a deep breath, pushing those thoughts away for now and focusing on Zelena again. Maleficent leaned in and kissed her again, slow and long, in a way so sensual it was almost obscene.

She shivered when Zelena slid a hand down her back, scratching her skin gently, and her hips pushed against the redhead, eliciting a low moan from her. Maleficent smiled and pulled away just enough to look into Zelena's eyes as she slid two fingers into her wet entrance.

“I see they started without me.”

Ruby's voice made Maleficent stop for a moment and she looked over her shoulder, smiling when she saw the wolf standing in the bedroom doorway, already undressing. “You’re late, darling.”

“Sorry, it was busier at dinner time than expected.”

“I have a good idea how you can apologize.” Zelena said, attracting both of their attention.

"And how would it be?"

Maleficent felt her pussy getting even more soaked as she watched Ruby crawl onto the bed towards them. The brunette gave a naughty smile and captured Maleficent's lips in a lazy kiss as she slid her hand down Zelena's belly until she reached her breast and squeezed lightly. Maleficent smiled against Ruby's lips as she heard Zelena moan and felt her pussy tighten around her fingers.

Ruby pulled away from Maleficent and crawled over to Zelena, closing the small space between them and capturing her lips in a sensual kiss.

“Go behind her and fuck her while she fucks me.”

Zelena ordered when Ruby broke the kiss, and Maleficent thought he might cum right then and there. She knew that when it came to other feelings they still had a way to go, but she was grateful that Zelena had let her walls down for them in such an intimate moment like this and let them see all sides of her. And Maleficent loved the fact that Zelena was as depraved as her or Ruby and was up for everything during sex.

Maleficent shivered just at the look the wolf threw her way and licked her lips, anticipating what would come next. Within seconds Ruby was behind her, sliding a hand between her legs and teasing her wet entrance as she stared over Zelena's shoulder.

"How do you want?"

Ruby whispered and Maleficent knew the question wasn't meant for her.

“Hard and deep, just how she likes it.”

Zelena's eyes sparkled with lust and Maleficent moaned loudly when Ruby slid two fingers into her pussy. She threw her head back and closed her eyes, losing herself for a moment in the feeling of Ruby's fingers sliding quickly inside her. It would be quite a night.

 

Chapter 52: Chapter 52

Notes:

Sorry for the delay.

We have some jumps in time, in the past, and we are moving with history.

Anyway, I hope you like it. Forgive any mistakes.

Island of Avalon, some time in the past.

Emma observed through the mirror as Regina destroyed another village in search of Snow White. Her bare feet touched the stone floor of the room, and a gentle breeze flowed in through the open windows. The sun that kissed Emma's hair turned it golden, almost the color of gold when in contact with sunlight, contrasting with the intoxicating darkness and power present in Regina, completely dominating the sweet girl that Emma had once known. Now, she was witnessing Regina in all her Evil Queen glory.

It wasn't the first time Emma had seen Regina at her peak as the Evil Queen, but this time was different. Maybe because she had known the young and innocent Regina, perhaps due to their emotional involvement, or simply maybe because she was following every step of this evolution, Emma felt more connected than ever to Regina.

Every passing day, Emma felt that the moment of her return to the Enchanted Forest was getting closer. In part, she feared it because she knew that being close to Regina at her peak as the Evil Queen would make it nearly impossible to resist the call of darkness within her.

Shaking her head to clear these thoughts, Emma decided to go downstairs to check on Delilah and have a chat with the other girls on the island. She put on her boots and left the room, heading towards the study where Delilah and Morgana would likely be working on potion-making or other magical ingredients.

Emma raised an eyebrow, a playful smile spreading across her lips as she entered the study and found Morgana between Delilah's legs, who was lying on one of the tables.

Emma cleared her throat, grabbing their attention, and chuckled as both of them jumped. "Maybe you should lock the door." Emma raised her eyebrows and turned to leave. "By the way, good studying." She walked down the hallway, laughing when she heard the door slamming shut behind her and being properly locked.

Emma then strolled towards the garden, where she would undoubtedly find Hope with one of the island girls. The girls adored Hope and took turns spending time with her, assisting Emma in raising the little one.

"Hello, you." The Dark One smiled gently as she approached a bench where Hope was seated with Iseudine.

Hope grinned widely, reaching her little arms out, making happy noises as Emma picked her up.

"Behaving yourself?" Emma narrowed her eyes at Hope, but her smile never faded. "Or are you driving Iseudine crazy?"

Hope laughed and tossed her head back, revealing her partially toothless smile. Her baby teeth were coming in, but she still had a long way to go before they were all there.

"Hope hardly ever causes trouble," Iseudine said, pointing to a spot in the garden. "I was showing her some Keyets that reside in this pond."

"Oh." Emma's eyes sparkled, and she sat down beside Iseudine, holding Hope in her lap. "It's so rare to see one of them."

" Keyets are quite shy, even when they are familiar with the environment and the people around them."

"So I've heard." Emma chuckled softly and adjusted Hope more comfortably in her lap. She remained there for a while, watching those fantastic aquatic creatures and pondering, not for the first time, how different they were from any creatures in the books she had read or movies she had seen. Not even Tolkien or Lewis could have imagined such a creature.

(...)

Island of Avalon, a few months later.

Emma was restless and irritable. It was a special day, Hope's first birthday, but all she could think about was that Regina wasn't there with them. Regina had missed a year of their daughter's life, and Emma could never forgive herself for it.

She could feel her magic bubbling through her body and knew she needed to do something if she wanted to enjoy that day with her daughter. If she ruined this moment, it would just be another reason to loathe herself completely.

With a wave of her hand, Emma teleported to the training room. In the heart of the castle, unfolded the spacious training room. The air was thick with the scent of well-oiled leather and the echo of clashing swords. Torches flickered along the stone walls, casting a warm and diffuse glow that danced with shadows.

The room boasted a vast open space, its stone floor smoothed by years of work and combat. Against one wall, a rack held various weapons, each meticulously maintained. Swords of different sizes and designs, axes, and other weapons were secured to the wall.

In the center of the room, worn training dummies bore the scars of countless blows. Straw and cloth escaped from their seams, but they were still good enough to be used repeatedly. Dust particles lazily floated in the air, capturing the light as if emphasizing the timeless nature of the island in that room.

Emma sighed gratefully as her bare feet touched the cold stone floor of the room. With another movement of her hands, she conjured a set of cloth wraps, winding them around her hands before beginning her training. She wasn't in the mood for swordplay or archery; she needed something more hands-on, even if the other body was just a straw and cloth dummy.

Closing her eyes and focusing, Emma made the dummy take on the appearance of Leopold and began delivering blow after blow to it. She missed the kickboxing lessons she had taken when she started working as a bounty hunter, and this would be a good way to reconnect.

It was late afternoon when Emma finally left the training room and returned to her quarters. With a swift movement of her wrist, she filled the bathtub with hot water and undressed, allowing her body to sink and relax in the warm water. The hours spent in the training room had helped to alleviate her anger and frustration, and now she could face the party that Morgana and Delilah insisted on throwing for Hope.

(...)

"Look who finally decided to join us." Morgana teased as Emma entered the hall, but her gaze was concerned and affectionate. "Are you okay, dear?"

"I'm better now." Emma sincerely replied, approaching her. "You've done a beautiful job here."

"I'm glad you like it." Delilah joined them. "It's nothing extravagant, as you asked, but we really didn't want to let this day pass without at least a small celebration."

"I know." Emma smiled and hugged Delilah, planting a kiss on the top of her head. "Thank you, Del."

"You're welcome."

"So, where's the birthday girl?"

"She's with Lydia." Morgana pointed to the balcony in the hall. "Watching the fireflies."

"Of course, she is." Emma laughed and went over to where Hope was, safely cradled in Lydia's arms. "Hello, my princess."

"Mama." Hope reached out her little arms as soon as she saw Emma.

The Dark One felt her heart squeeze and overflow with conflicting emotions, but she swallowed it all and offered her best smile as she picked up Hope. "Hello, you."

"Fire," Hope said, pointing to the sky illuminated with dozens, maybe hundreds, of fireflies with their twinkling little bottoms.

"Yes, my princess. They came to celebrate you." Emma kissed Hope's cheek and hugged her tightly.

(...)

Island of Avalon, a few months later.

Emma stood in front of her magical mirror once again, observing Regina, and this time things had taken an interesting turn. She had turned against Rumple, and Belle was now her prisoner. Emma was genuinely surprised by that.

Her mouth watered as she saw Regina in that blue velvet dress, and she raised her eyebrows when the Queen tilted her head to the side, eyes narrowed and lips in a thin line. She seemed to have sensed something or noticed a presence in her castle, immediately getting up.

Emma watched as Regina seemed to glide across the stone floor, making her way towards the dungeons.

"What?"

Emma's eyes widened as the dungeon door opened, revealing Hook hovering over an unconscious Belle, and in the next moment, Regina had his hook in her hand.

"No, not useless." The smile on Regina's lips sent a shiver down Emma's spine. "She's a valuable chess piece."

"Do I look like I'm playing a game of chess?" Hook asked, irritated.

Regina ignored him and closed the door. The smile vanished from her face, replaced by an unreadable expression, at least to Killian.

"My hook, if you please."

"No."

"The asking was me being a gentleman."

Emma let out a laugh at that. Could it be that Killian had no idea who this woman was? Or her reputation? Or was he just a presumptuous jerk? Well, not that the last part was far from the truth, but still.

"Is that any way to address a queen?" A playful smile graced Regina's lips. "Even a pirate should have better manners than that."

And at that moment, Emma's questions were answered; Killian had no idea who Regina was. She watched as Regina approached him like a lion circling its prey, and though she shouldn't, the image excited her. Emma always wondered why they seemed to hate each other so much, and maybe now she had some answers.

"I know why you came here from Neverland, and I know all about the crocodile you wish to skin."

"Then you also know that I'll stop at nothing."

"So dedicated! And resourceful." Regina licked her lips. "No one has been able to fight their way past my defenses before." She took a step towards Killian again, invading his personal space. "She can't help you kill Rumplestiltskin, Hook. But I can, if you do something for me."

Emma watched silently, her heart pounding in her chest as Regina used Killian's hook to pull him closer, standing inches away from him. Although it wasn't something Emma had thought about before, it was practically impossible not to be aroused by the sexual tension Regina managed to create with practically anyone.

And she would have to be a fool to deny the chemistry between them at that moment. Killian was handsome, with his intense and piercing blue eyes, that bad boy air, leather clothing, and everything else – it created an interesting and sexy contrast when placed in front of Regina with her mesmerizing brown eyes, husky voice, and a body capable of wearing anything and still looking impossibly sexy.

Emma waited, breath held, as Regina invited him for a drink. That seemed to be her trademark, Emma smiled, remembering when she first met her in Storybrooke.

In the next moment, the scene shifted, and they were in Regina's room. She poured a generous glass of wine for each of them and began talking as she walked around the room.

"Things are about to change in this world. Radically. I have plans to enact a curse that will take everyone to a far-off land."

"How will that help me?"

"This new realm? It's a land without magic, where the dark one will be stripped of his powers." Regina walked again towards Hook, once again invading his personal space. "There you won't need any magical weapon to kill him. You can do it with a mere flick of your wrist."

Emma felt her entire body respond, not just to the sexual tension of the encounter but also to the darkness within Regina and Hook. He might not have powers like them, but there was so much darkness within him that it was almost palpable. And that dress Regina was wearing? It was doing things to her. By now, Emma was half expecting Regina to throw Killian onto the bed or something at any moment. She could feel her breath caught in anticipation of what would come next.

"Tell me what I have to do." Hook said, his eyes fixed on Regina.

"There's one person I don't want following me to this new land."

Regina turned away from Hook, and Emma released her breath slowly.

"You're to see to it that doesn't happen."

"An assassination." Killian raised an eyebrow, but not really surprised. "Who is it you want me to dispose of?"

Regina turned to face him, and straightforwardly said, "My mother."

That surprised Emma for a moment, but she supposed this day would come. After all, Cora was a major reason for all the mess that happened to Regina.

She watched as Regina enchanted Killian's hook and placed it back in its place.

"It will enable you to rip out her heart. I believe you've seen it done before."

"Yes."

"The enchantment will only allow you to rip out one heart, so make sure you do it right."

"What could she have possibly done to warrant such brutality?"

"That's my business!" Regina's seductive posture gave way to a cold and stern expression. "Yours is to kill her and bring her body back to me."

Killian seemed to realize his mistake in asking for the reason and stepped back, placing the wine goblet on the vanity. "Easy enough. When will I set forth on this murderous journey?"

"Immediately." Regina narrowed her eyes and offered a mocking smile. "But you won't be going alone."

She stepped away and walked to her divan, where she revealed one of her guards. One that Killian killed when he invaded the castle.

"I didn't recognize him without my hook in his neck. Forgive me, but isn't he a bit of dead weight?"

"I banished my mother to a far-off land some time ago. You're gonna need a portal to get to her." Regina said, walking around the room before returning and standing next to the vanity. She picked up a large box and placed it on the chair. "The rules are simple. One goes in, one comes back. Or in this case, two in, two back. You'll arrive with Claude, and you'll return with my mother."

"Now tell me Which far-off land do I have the pleasure of visiting today?"

Emma was grateful that Killian asked, as she was curious about it too. She knew Regina had rid herself of Cora on the night she was forced to marry Leopold, but she never asked where she sent her.

Regina opened the box and took out a top hat, which Emma immediately recognized. Wonderland . She said at the same time as Regina.

However, Emma knew that whatever happened in Wonderland, Cora didn't die. At least not at that moment. Knowing Cora, and Hook, she probably manipulated him and turned him against Regina, and maybe that's why they hated each other. She severed the connection with the mirror and threw herself onto the bed as her thoughts raced like the wind. Regina was already on the path to casting the curse, and Emma didn't know how much time she had left until it happened.

Unaware, Emma ended up falling asleep, and when she woke up again, it was already night. She sighed and went to the mirror again, asking it to show Regina once more. As her image replaced Regina's, Emma felt her entire body react to what she was seeing; Regina was in bed with Killian, and although it wasn't something she wanted to see, she couldn't deny that it was a rather sensual sight. So Killian had returned, and at least in that moment, he had convinced Regina that Cora was dead.

The Dark One licked her lips, biting her lower lip as she watched the scene before her. When she felt blood in her mouth, Emma sighed and reluctantly cut the connection with the mirror.

(...)

Island of Avalon, a few months later.

Emma was in her room, observing Regina through her magic mirror. Some time had passed since the night Hook appeared in the castle, and since then, Regina seemed to be getting closer each day to casting the curse.

She ruled the kingdom with severity, but contrary to expectations, she didn't let the people suffer; despite all her madness and cruelty when it came to Snow White and others who dared to betray her, Regina was a fair queen to the inhabitants of her realm.

Regina's relationship with Maleficent remained close, and Emma dared to say that Regina cared for the sorceress, but she wasn't sure if it went beyond that.

As for Graham, as expected, he became Regina's sexual plaything in the castle, but it wasn't just him; Emma discovered over time.

Regina's father remained the same worthless person as always, but now at least he seemed to fear her, always obeying her wishes, no matter what they were.

(...)

Enchanted Forest, at some point in the past.

Regina was in her chamber, a wine glass in one hand, and Maleficent sprawled on her bed.

Despite the cold outside, Regina's room was quite warm, not only because of the heated round of sex that had just taken place but also due to the dragon fire burning in the fireplace.

Regina sat up in bed when she felt a disturbance in the magical protection of her castle, especially in her room. She placed the wine glass on the bedside table, and the next moment, Maleficent was alert too.

Even before the gray smoke finished dissipating in her room, Regina had her hand around the person's throat and with surprising speed, pinned them against the wall.

"Who are you?"

"Regina, it's me, Emma."

 

Notes:

And yes, I really think that Killian and Regina have incredible chemistry and would have been a better story than cs (since they weren't going to make swanqueen happen anyway) and definitely better than adulteryqueen.

Anyway, let me know what you think.

Chapter 53: Chapter 53

Notes:

I really apologize for the delay, and I'll explain a little about the reason for this delay: at the moment I can't concentrate on things that require a little more attention, as my mental and emotional health are at their lowest levels;

Not long ago I lost a cousin and exactly one week later I had to say goodbye to one of my dogs. It was a very hard blow for me, because she was my little girl, my ray of sunshine, my best friend. and I hate myself every day for having to make the decision to put her down.

I try to believe that it was the best decision, that it was the best for her, that there was nothing that could be done, but deep down I refuse to accept that answer and I find myself thinking, every day: what if she managed to recover? ? What if I made a hasty decision? and so many other “what ifs” and it hurts so much that sometimes I can barely breathe.

Some days are better than others, but most of them I can just lay there thinking about all these "what ifs" and crying about not having her here anymore.

******

Anyway, I've already started the next chapter, but I really don't know when I'll be able to update it. I know it sucks waiting for fic updates, and that we often end up losing interest, etc. I understand.
I understand if you guys are no longer here reading and following this story, but regardless, I will continue until the end. I will finish this fic.

Anyway, I hope you enjoy the chapter. We continue exactly where the other left off and have Emma, Regina and Mal's point of view.

And sorry for any possible mistakes

Emma closed her eyes and tried to breathe. She knew that could be Regina's reaction, and she also knew she could free herself from the tight grip around her throat with a simple move, but Emma wouldn't do it. She knew Regina needed that control at that moment. And most importantly, she needed to make Regina see that it was really her.

"You're lying! Emma is dead."

Regina's eyes were hard and cold, nothing like the young Emma she had known. She knew that had changed, but seeing through the magic mirror and seeing right in front of her were two very different things. "Re-gi-na, please," Emma gasped. "I swear- it's me. Em-"

"Don't you dare speak her name, creature!"

The grip around Emma's throat tightened, and she just tried to relax, knowing that fighting against it would only make it worse.

"Regina, darling, why not give the girl a chance to explain?"

At that moment, Emma finally noticed that Regina wasn't alone, and her eyes met the owner of the voice. Maleficent was sitting on Regina's bed, the sheet wrapped around her waist, but her torso was exposed, and she seemed unconcerned about it.

Emma felt a surge of jealousy along with a blush creeping on her face, not just from the lack of air due to Regina choking her but also from Maleficent's state. Lilith would kill her if she knew about this.

"No!" Regina roared. "Emma is dead. This must be some trick by Rumple or some other enemy."

"Regina." Emma's eyes returned to the brunette, and she held her gaze, hoping Regina could recognize her. "Leopold lied to you." Emma felt the grip around her throat loosen just enough, and that was her cue. "He said I had died in battle, and indeed I came very close to it, but I was rescued and taken to another kingdom."

"Lies!" Regina snarled. "Emma is a Dark One, she's immortal. If you were really her, you would know that."

"Yes, it's true, Dark Ones are immortal until someone uses the dagger to kill them." Emma closed her eyes, trying to breathe because Regina had started choking her again. "However, Leopold gave me a bracelet on the day of my departure. I found out later that the bracelet drains the person's vitality."

"If you really are who you claim to be," Maleficent's voice chimed in again. "The easiest way to prove it is to say something only Regina would know. A shared moment between you two, perhaps?"

Emma's eyes met Maleficent's again, and she still wasn't sure if she was grateful for the witch's presence or if she wanted to fight her, but at that moment, she would silently thank her because Maleficent's words made Regina loosen the grip around her throat.

Emma held Maleficent's gaze and noticed that the witch was partially convinced that she was who she claimed to be, but that would mean nothing if she couldn't convince Regina. She watched as Maleficent got up from the bed, letting the sheet slide down her body, and despite the situation, despite who Maleficent was, Emma couldn't deny that she was breathtaking, and seeing her naked in person was entirely different from seeing her through the mirror. Oh, Lilith was going to roast her.

"Like what you see, Dark One?"

Maleficent taunted as she walked slowly toward where they were, and Emma wasn't sure if she wanted to punch her or fuck her.

"Regina, darling, perhaps she might be telling the truth. We know there are countless realms out there."

Emma observed in silence as Maleficent stopped behind Regina and carefully placed a hand on her shoulder, and she found that the conflict between wanting to punch Maleficent and wanting to fuck her was becoming too intense within her.

"If she truly is someone sent by Rumple or another one of your enemies, I'll take care of her myself," Maleficent said, her gaze alternating between Emma and Regina. "Start talking, Dark One."

Emma was torn at that moment. She knew her only way out would be to do what Maleficent was saying, not because she feared being incinerated by the witch but because it would be the only way for Regina to believe her. At the same time, she didn't want to share something personal between her and Regina with someone else, even if that person was saving her life in a way.

Emma's eyes met Maleficent's for a moment, and then she turned to Regina. There were many things Emma could say, moments that were theirs alone, but she didn't want to use anything too personal unless she had no other choice. With a sigh, she said, "At your sixteenth birthday party, Daniel and I attended in disguise."

Emma noticed Regina's gaze softened, but she still wasn't convinced. Of course not. "Some nights, you would come to my room, and I would care for you with my magic, and then you would lie with me, and I would tell you stories about a wizard boy living with his aunt and uncle-"

"That's enough."

The Queen hissed, and Emma felt the grip around her throat disappear. She fought the urge to massage the area and remained still, staring at Regina.

"It seems I won't need to turn you into a roast after all."

Emma rolled her eyes as Maleficent sighed and moved away, sitting on Regina's bed, still unbothered about covering her naked body.

Emma's eyes met Regina's, and the queen's gaze was unreadable. Emma knew that returning to the castle, to the Enchanted Forest, wouldn't be easy, especially after so much time, but she couldn't stay in Avalon forever.

"You have a lot of explaining to do," Regina finally spoke, pulling Emma out of her thoughts.

"I'd prefer to talk to you alone," Emma's gaze lazily moved to the witch on Regina's bed. "Nothing against you, Maleficent, but it's private."

Maleficent chuckled and raised an eyebrow. "If Regina wants me to leave, I'll go, but I certainly won't take orders from a child."

Emma fought the urge to make the woman disappear and waited for Regina's response. When the brunette simply walked to the bed and picked up her wine goblet, Emma knew she wouldn't send the witch away.

"Start talking," Regina said, and despite the carefully arranged facade to appear cold and distant, Emma could see the gentle and vulnerable look beneath it. It was a start.

"Do you remember the attacks caused by the Tundra Halflings across the realms?" When Regina only nodded, Emma continued. "On the day I left with Leopold's army to close the portal, he gave me a bracelet. He said it was for luck, that it had been in his family for generations. And although my mo- Snow, claimed to be unaware of such a bracelet, I didn't think much of it because she was just a child and might not have known everything about the family jewels yet." Emma sighed. "Turns out, that bracelet was some kind of magical artifact that drains a person's vitality. It's known as the Eye of the Phoenix ."

Emma noticed how Maleficent's expression hardened, and how her body slightly straightened on the bed, and by the slight raise of Regina's eyebrow, she knew the brunette had noticed too.

"I could feel my energy, my life, draining with every move on the battlefield, but I didn't understand why. My wounds weren't healing as quickly as they should, and I was losing a lot of blood. I remember excruciating pain in my shoulder as a sword pierced through, from behind, and then another creature appeared and buried a sword in my thigh. At that moment, I thought somehow, Dark One or not, I was going to die."

Emma took a deep breath, the hatred and fear of that day rushing back through her body.

"And then a blinding light cut through the battlefield, and everything went silent. When I woke up again, I was in a cell, in some sort of dungeon. I was in another kingdom."

"I've heard of that bracelet," Maleficent said when Emma remained silent. "But until now, I thought it was just a myth."

"Well, I can assure you it's not," Emma exhaled. "I have the scars to prove it."

"To which kingdom were you taken?" Regina asked, and Emma noticed that although she was trying to maintain a neutral expression, her eyes betrayed concern and anger at what she had just heard.

"To the Isle of Avalon."

Regina and Maleficent raised their eyebrows and exchanged a surprised look.

"Yeah, I know, I had the same reaction when I found out where I was." Emma smiled, despite everything.

"I believe the Dark One's magic is what prevented your life force from being completely drained?" Maleficent asked, her blue eyes fixed on Emma.

"The Dark One's magic slowed down the process, but if Morgause hadn't arrived in time, I don't know if it would have been enough to stop the bracelet's purpose." Emma rubbed her temples.

"Morgause?" Regina raised an eyebrow.

"She's Morgana's sister."

"You mean the Lady of the Lake ?" Maleficent raised her eyebrows, her blue eyes shining with an almost innocent excitement.

"Yes." Emma smiled.

Despite still feeling a bit uneasy about Maleficent's presence, Emma was more relaxed now. She knew she still had many questions to answer, but she hoped that could be done at another time, when it was just her and Regina.

Emma walked over to Regina's bed and stopped in front of her, kneeling like a proper knight, and without breaking eye contact with the queen, she said, "I don't expect you to accept me back into your castle, at least not for now, but I wanted you to know that I'm alive. That I'm back." She held Regina's gaze for another moment, then slowly placed a hand on the brunette's free hand. "I'm sorry it took this long."

Without waiting for a response from Regina, Emma stood up and vanished into her gray smoke.

(...)

As soon as Emma vanished into her gray smoke, Regina hurled the wine goblet against the wall. Anger, fear, relief, and so many other emotions were coursing through her body at that moment that it was unbearably overwhelming, and she needed to release it somehow.

For a moment, she wished Leopold were still alive just so she could kill him again. And this time, she wouldn't send some idiot to do the job. She would do it herself. But since Leopold was dead and there was nothing she could do about it, she would take it out on the closest person; Snow White. Or any idiot who insisted on hiding her.

"Are you coming with me or just going to stand there?" Regina turned to Maleficent as she dressed with a wave of her hand.

"I never thought you'd ask, dear."

Regina watched as Maleficent dressed, and the next moment, they were flying through the kingdom toward the last place Snow White had been sighted, according to one of her guards.

Upon arriving at the small village, the place was mostly quiet and deserted. Only a small tavern still had its lights on with a few men and women inside. Regina walked up to the place and with a wave of her hand, she opened the door.

The people inside stiffened at the sight of her, but no one said or did anything.

"I heard that Snow White is hiding around here," Regina said, walking through the tavern with disdain. "Hand the brat over, and I'll spare your lives."

"The Princess isn't here," one of the men said. "And even if she were, we wouldn't tell you."

"That's a shame because I really would have spared you," Regina pouted. "Now I'll be forced to kill all of you." With a wave of her hand, the people in the tavern fell to the ground, lifeless within seconds. "Set everything on fire," Regina instructed Maleficent as she left the tavern.

She waited for the woman to transform into a dragon and climbed onto her back. A maniacal laugh echoed through the village as Maleficent took flight and directed the rage of her fire onto the houses below.

"I will burn every part of this kingdom until I find that brat who destroyed my life," Regina hissed as she watched the fire destroy everything in its path.

(...)

Maleficent left Regina at the Dark Palace and headed towards her own castle. She needed some time for herself after the recent events. Not that she didn't enjoy helping Regina in her revenge, she did, very much so. The young queen's mind was incredible and sharp, and the darkness growing within her each year called to the darkness inside Maleficent. But nothing compared to the darkness emanating from the woman who had appeared earlier in the palace; the one who, apparently, was the lost lover of the Queen.

She was a Dark One, no doubt, but her power and darkness were even greater than that coward Rumplestiltskin's, and the darkness in that woman called to Maleficent in a way nothing in her life had before. And although inviting, it was also a bit scary because she knew what could happen if she lost control and succumbed to that temptation.

Maleficent sighed and with a quick hand motion prepared a relaxing bath. With another swift gesture, food started to be prepared through magic. Whenever she transformed and used her powers in that way, Maleficent became famished and needed to replenish her energy.

"Oh, Dark One, why have you returned now?" Maleficent muttered to herself as she sank into the hot water and felt her body relax. The story of this Emma seemed true, but surely, parts were missing. Very important parts, and Maleficent suspected they wouldn't be revealed anytime soon.

She knew she could summon the Dark One just by calling her, but she wasn't sure if she wanted another encounter with the woman so soon.

Trying to push away these thoughts, Maleficent closed her eyes and slid further into the water, feeling her body relax even more.

(...)

"She hates me." Emma sighed, pacing back and forth in the cottage while gently rocking Hope in her arms.

"She doesn't hate you, Emma." Delilah rolled her eyes. "She's just confused. And probably hurt. And angry."

"Well, she has every right to feel all of that." Emma sighed. "But that's not the biggest issue right now." She looked at the little girl in her arms and noticed that she had fallen asleep, so she gently placed Hope in the crib.

"What's the issue now?"

"In Avalon, I could control the use of my powers and my darkness. I had no desire to use my powers to punish people because there were no people there to be punished. But just being back here, I feel the darkness inside me stirring. That, combined with the darkness now inhabiting Regina's heart and soul, could be a dangerous combination."

"What are you going to do about it?"

"If things get out of control, I'll need to distance myself from you guys. I don't want you or Hope to see me lose control."

"While that may seem noble, maybe being near Hope is the only thing that will keep you from completely succumbing to the darkness, Emma."

"I don't want to be near her when I'm consumed by darkness, Del."

"You could try what you used to do in the beginning when you didn't have control of your powers; go to a forest and release as much built-up power or whatever it is, and then come back to her. I'm sure that will help you not lose yourself."

"I don't know."

"Well, think about it, okay?"

"Yes."

Emma closed her eyes and smiled gratefully when Delilah hugged her. It was good to have someone around who was level-headed and devoid of darkness to try to bring some sense into her mind when things got too crazy. And Emma knew they would.

"And what about Hope? Are you going to tell her the truth?"

Delilah asked as they pulled away, and Emma knew she was referring to Regina.

"Not for now. I still don't know what she's capable of, and although I want to believe she would never hurt our daughter, I really don't know."

"Emma, that could certainly make her hate you."

"But she will understand. Well, not her exactly, but the version of her that's there in the land I came from."

"How can you be so sure?"

"Because I know that Regina well. I know what she's capable of." Emma sighed and ran her hand through her face. "She may have a terrible temper, but she has a good heart. She's already overcome all of that."

"I hope you know what you're doing."

"Obviously, I don't." Emma nervously chuckled. "But I have to believe that I'm doing what's right. I'm trying to follow my heart, and right now my heart says to keep the fact that Hope is alive out of Regina's knowledge. Besides, I'm not sure exactly how she cast the curse that brought them to Storybrooke. I can't risk it."

Chapter 54: Chapter 54

Notes:

I was able to return soon, thanks to a mid-week break.

Thank you, from the bottom of my heart, for your words in the previous chapter. Means a lot. ❤️🥹

***************

The end of the chapter is best read without anyone around, although it doesn't have an explicit sex scene (sorry, I'm not in the mood for that yet)
Anyway, I hope you like it.

Enchanted Forest, a few days after Emma's return.

"Emma Swan. Emma Swan. Emma Swan." Regina repeated the words to summon the Dark One, standing in front of her vanity.

"You called, Your Majesty?"

Regina congratulated herself on maintaining her neutral expression, almost bored as she saw Emma appear before her. The woman was wearing black leather pants and a white shirt that wasn't fully buttoned. And she was barefoot. She was as beautiful as Regina remembered, but there was something different about her now, a confidence, a posture that wasn't there before, all those years ago.

"Let's say I believe what you told me." Regina began, standing up and walking towards Emma like a lioness stalking its prey. "Why did you come back? And why did you make sure I knew you came back?" She asked, running her finger along Emma's exposed skin, where the shirt was still unbuttoned.

"Since I woke up in Avalon, my only thought, my only goal, was to come back to you."

"So romantic," Regina said, doing her best to keep her voice almost mocking. "What made you think I would wait for you when I believed you were dead?"

"I didn't expect you to wait for me, but I wanted to come back anyway."

"I'm not the naive and defenseless girl you knew anymore," Regina hissed.

"I know."

"And what do you want from me now?"

"Whatever you're willing to give me, as it's always been."

Regina felt her heart race as Emma's eyes met hers and held her gaze. She wanted to scream and throw things at her, to let out all her pain, fear, and frustrations from the past years, but as always, Emma's gaze when directed at her brought nothing but unconditional love.

"Don't think everything will go back to how it was just because you decided to come back, Dark One," Regina said, stepping back and turning her back to her. She wanted to punish Emma. She wanted the Dark One to feel everything she felt over the years as she carefully built the Evil Queen persona to protect herself.

"I don't expect things to go back to how they were just because I'm here, Regina."

Emma's voice was firm, and Regina could feel her eyes burning into her back.

"And I'm sorry it took me so long to come back, and I don't believe in fairy tales to think that you'll take me back into your life, your heart, or your bed. I'm not that presumptuous."

Emma laughed, and Regina realized it was a bitter, defeated laugh.

(...)

"Oh, crap," Emma grumbled as she felt her magic stir within her and then be pulled into what felt like a portal. She knew she was being summoned, and it could only be Regina.

She muttered under her breath as she appeared in the Queen's chambers; barefoot and wearing only leather pants and a shirt.

Her eyes immediately landed on Regina, seated at her vanity and feigning disinterest in Emma's presence there. As if she hadn't been the one to summon her. Emma wanted to smile, but she thought it best to keep her expression neutral. She knew that if she used a bored tone of voice, she could elicit some reaction from the woman, but she didn't want to provoke Regina unnecessarily. At least not yet.

Well, at least Regina wanted to talk. Maybe she didn't hate her after all.

(...)

"Tell me, Dark One, do you intend to rejoin my army? Or do you just want to warm my bed a few nights?" Regina grinned wickedly.

She wanted to elicit a reaction from Emma, to know what her true intention was. But more than that: she wanted Emma.

It was annoying, the effect that woman still had on her even after all this time, especially now. Regina wasn't the dreamy, timid girl anymore. She knew what she wanted and wasn't ashamed to command or take what she desired, and although she was curious to see how their dynamic would be now, she didn't want to take her without consent. But she also wouldn't ask. No. The Evil Queen didn't ask for anything. She demanded. She took. Hopefully, if she provoked Emma enough, maybe she would lose control, and then Regina could satisfy some of her curiosity.

"Your Majesty."

The door to Regina's room opened, revealing her father, and she took a deep breath to avoid turning the man into a statue. Of all the moments he could appear, it had to be now?

"Oh, forgive me, Your Majesty. I didn't know you were with company."

"What do you want?" Regina growled.

"King George's committee is here to discuss the ogre problem."

Regina stared at her father for a moment. She had completely forgotten about this stupid meeting. Those useless men didn't want to accept Rumple's proposal to deal with the ogres, and they also refused to let Maleficent handle them. And because of that, she would be stuck in a boring meeting for hours. With a heavy sigh, she headed for the door.

"Very well, Dark One, we'll continue our conversation another time," Regina said, stopping at the door of her room and looking over her shoulder at the woman.

"See you soon, Your Majesty." Emma nodded and vanished into her gray smoke.

"Who was that, Regina?" Henry asked as they walked through the stone corridor.

"Nobody," the Queen hissed, hoping her father would understand the tone of her voice and leave her alone about it.

(...)

"Emma!" Delilah breathed a sigh of relief as the woman appeared again in the small room of the house they shared. "I was worried when you just disappeared. What happened?"

"I was summoned," Emma smiled.

"Well, if you have that goofy smile on your face, it must have been Regina," Delilah couldn't help but smile herself.

She still didn't know what would happen from now on. She had no idea how much Regina had changed; she only knew what Emma had told her. But it was one thing to hear from someone else, and another, quite different, to see for herself. Either way, she trusted Emma, even if she didn't exactly know what she was doing.

"I believe she's the only person, besides you, who knows my true name. So, you and her are the only ones who can summon me."

"And what did Regina want?"

"To talk," Emma shrugged.

"Just talk? That's it?" Delilah raised an eyebrow and watched as Emma finished dressing; the boot and leather jacket, the belt carrying her sword most of the time, and then pulling her hair into an elaborate ponytail.

"Well, I think she wanted to provoke me, make me lose control, but her useless father interrupted us."

"And why would she want that?" Delilah furrowed her brows, genuinely puzzled.

"Well, Del, because this Regina isn't the girl I knew anymore, and she's not going to run into my arms or ask me to take her. She's going to provoke me and make me lose control-"

"Alright, I get it," Delilah nodded. "You know, you two have a serious communication problem."

"I wouldn't have noticed if you hadn't told me."

"Are you mocking me, Emma Swan?" Delilah put her hands on her hips and narrowed her eyes.

"I would never dream of it, Del," Emma smiled and leaned over the crib to pick up Hope. "Let's go for a walk, my princess."

Delilah watched as Emma adjusted Hope in that strange carriage made especially for transporting the baby. She didn't quite understand what it was, but Emma had said that in her world, there were various models of it, and they were used to transport the baby more comfortably.

"Are you coming?" Emma asked, lifting her head and looking in her direction.

Delilah sighed and nodded. It would be nice to go out for a walk and see how much the surroundings had changed while she was away. She wondered if Granny's tavern was still there, if Ruby was still around, and how many years older she would be now.

(...)

Emma looked with curiosity as they approached a small village; far enough from Regina's castle but still within the boundaries of her kingdom. The houses were mostly simple; built with wood and stone or mud bricks and thatch on the roofs, among other materials that Emma didn't exactly know what they were.

In the center of the village was a tavern. It wasn't as big as Winston's tavern, but it was large enough for that village. She followed Delilah inside the establishment, and her heart almost stopped when she saw the lady behind the counter.

"Hello, what can I offer you?" 

The familiar voice made Emma turn on her heels and face the girl in front of her. "Ruby," Emma whispered, a smile forming on her lips before she could stop it.

"Do I know you?"

"Sorry," Emma blinked, internally cursing herself. "My friend talked a lot about you guys."

"Your friend?"

"Yes, my friend Del-"

"Ruby!"

Emma tilted her head slightly as Delilah appeared beside her, interrupting what she was about to say.

"Layla?"

Ruby narrowed her eyes and then smiled broadly, embracing the girl tightly. Emma laughed when Delilah grumbled about the strength of the hug. If she only knew.

"Oh my God. I can't believe it! You're alive!"

"Of course, I am."

"We were so worried when you and Sophia just stopped coming here, and we didn't know where to look for you."

Ruby let go of Delilah and leaned over the stroller to see Hope. "What is this?" She asked, pointing at the stroller and reaching her arms in to pick up Hope. "Hello, little one."

Emma raised an eyebrow and looked from Ruby to Delilah.

"This is a baby transport carriage, almost like a mini carriage," Emma said, watching Ruby with Hope.

"Oh, you must have a lot of money then."

"No, just a good imagination and skill with wood and other things." Emma winked at Ruby, a playful smile on her lips.

"We started to think that the Queen had taken you guys." Ruby almost whispered this part. "You know, with her hunting Snow White and destroying all the villages she passes through-" She gestured vaguely. "I have nothing against the princess, but I hope she never shows up here."

Emma chuckled softly. Oh, if Ruby only knew.

"So, Layla, it seems like you've found someone." Ruby raised her eyebrows and smirked mischievously at Emma.

"Emma? No, she's just a friend. A good friend."

"I see." Ruby smiled and looked at Emma again. "So, what can I offer you?"

"A mug of ale for me, and oatmeal for the baby here, please." Emma said. "And what would you like, Layla ?"

"A herb bread and a slice of walnut cake. And a glass of milk."

(...)

Enchanted Forest, weeks later.  

Emma found herself once again in the Queen's chambers. She had been summoned again, this time wearing only leather pants and boots. Her torso was exposed, and her hair fell over her breasts and back.

"Seriously, Regina, if you're going to keep summoning me, we need to establish a schedule for this." Emma rolled her eyes, her voice a mix of irritation and amusement, and with a quick hand gesture, a woolen shirt appeared over her torso. "It's cold, and I don't like being summoned at any time of day or night."

"Shut up, Dark One!" Regina snarled. "I summon you whenever I damn well please." She approached Emma, and with a hand gesture, her torso was exposed again. "And I don't recall giving you permission to cover up."

Emma rolled her eyes and crossed her arms over her chest. "Whatever." She sighed. "What do you want?"

"Grumpy, aren't we?"

"Well, I don't particularly enjoy being taken from the comfort of my humble home when I'm getting ready to go to sleep just to chit-chat aimlessly."

"Dark One, you are in need of a lesson. That's not how you speak to your Queen."

"I'm tired and cold."

"Then I suggest you cover up. We don't want you catching a cold, do we?"

Emma narrowed her eyes and cursed under her breath, and with a hand gesture, a thick cotton shirt appeared on her torso. So, this was how it would be from now on, a display of power between them? Great, Emma could handle that. It would even be fun.

"Now, where were we? Ah, yes, you need a lesson."

"Yes, because I'm a bad girl who deserves to be punished." Emma leaned in Regina's direction. "Isn't that right, Your Majesty?"

"Don't provoke me, Dark One."

Emma's smile widened when she noticed Regina struggling to maintain control in the face of her little tease. "I don't know what you have in mind, Your Majesty, but without my dagger, you can't force me to anything."

"Oh, Dark One, soon you'll be begging."

Emma felt her eyes darken at Regina's words. She could almost feel the sexual undertone of that threat in the air. Depending on what Regina had in mind, Emma knew she wouldn't be able to resist for long.

"I was just going to ask you to join me tomorrow," Regina said, walking towards the bed. "You know, offer you a place again in my court, as my advisor and royal guard, but now, due to your insolence, you will stand there, just watching, while I prepare to sleep."

Emma licked her lips, her eyes following every one of Regina’s movements. She knew she could leave at any moment if she wanted to, but being in Regina's company, the Evil Queen's company, was addictive, not just for Emma Swan, but also for the Dark One within her.

She watched as Regina undressed slowly, intentionally putting on a little show for her, and felt every cell in her body calling for Regina. Every bit of her darkness clamored for the Evil Queen. Her mind immediately filled with thoughts of the terrible and sexy things they could do together. The terror they could inflict on other realms, and the incredible sex they would have afterward, while laughing at their wickedness.

"Do you like what you see, Dark One?" Regina asked, finally discarding her velvet nightgown.

Emma licked her lips, her eyes roamed over every inch of Regina's exposed body. The brunette was lying in the middle of the bed, on the thick covers made of some animal fur, Emma noted. With deliberate slowness, Regina spread her legs, exposing her body completely to her.

Emma took a step, not even realizing what she was doing, but was interrupted by Regina's firm voice.

"I said you would stand there, just watching, Dark One."

Emma's jaw tensed, and she needed an immense effort to stay where she was. She watched Regina smile satisfied, and then, slowly started to massage her breasts, occasionally pulling on her nipples while the other hand moved down to her legs. Oh, that would be a long night.

 

Chapter 55: Chapter 55

Notes:

Hello, everyone.
How are you guys doing?

Better not to read in company in a public place 😏

In the second part of the chapter there is a torture scene, so if anyone doesn't feel comfortable, you know, just skip it.

It will be recurring now, small time jumps in the chapters, especially those that take place in the past, so that we can move better with the fic.

I hope to see you soon.

"Oh, yes, Emma."

Emma felt her body, especially her pussy, pulsate as she heard Regina say her name with such desire. She felt more than saw when the brunette threw her head back while riding her mouth, chasing her orgasm. And she knew Regina was close.

Emma smiled against the drenched folds and, without stopping what she was doing, cast a spell she had learned, elongating her tongue to reach places she wouldn't normally reach.

"Oh."

Emma smiled even more when Regina shuddered against her face and grabbed her hair tighter.

"That's new."

Emma just nodded and was pleased when she felt a new wave of Regina's juices fill her mouth. She knew it was only a matter of minutes before the queen unraveled in her mouth, and then- Emma tensed, feeling Regina tense for a second above her and then relax. Despite knowing who it was just from the energy, Emma didn't allow herself to relax in the same way.

"Maleficent, darling."

Emma heard Regina say, and she couldn't help but halt her movements. Her hands remained on Regina's thighs, and she continued to sit on her face, undisturbed by Maleficent's presence in the room.

"I didn't say you could stop, Dark One."

Emma felt a new wave of arousal course through her body. This situation was something that had crossed her mind since the first time she saw Regina with Maleficent. Not that she exactly fantasized about having sex with both of them, but as she watched the path Regina was carving through the magic mirror, she knew that if she returned to the Enchanted Forest and they resumed their relationship, this could happen.

When she felt an impatient tug on her hair, Emma did her best to focus on her task and returned to what she was doing.

"Regina, I'm sorry, I didn't know you were accompanied."

"Why don't you join us, darling? Whatever you came to tell me can wait."

Emma felt Regina lightly tug her hair, like a silent warning that if she stopped what she was doing again, there would be consequences. At the same time, she felt her body respond in anticipation. The feelings inside her at that moment were extremely conflicting, and she imagined it wasn't much different for Maleficent, even though the woman had no idea who Emma really was.

"What do you think, Dark One?"

Emma looked up and found Regina's eyes shimmering slightly in purple. She knew her own eyes were slightly glowing gray at that moment, and she knew it was due to the great amount of magic and darkness that permeated the room at that moment. It was intoxicating. It was enthralling. And very, very tempting.

"My friend, Maleficent, can do some quite interesting things with her tongue as well." Regina smiled in a way that sent a new wave of desire through her body.

Emma just nodded slightly and waited.

"Why don't you settle between Emma's legs and taste her, Mal? I'm sure you'll find her flavor exquisite."

"I have no doubt," Maleficent said, and Emma felt her approaching the bed, the mattress slowly sinking under her weight. She felt Maleficent's hands on her legs, and instinctively, she opened them wider so the woman could settle between them. Lilith is going to kill me, she's going to roast me and then serve me to my parents. She closed her eyes tightly to push away any thoughts that weren't about what was happening in the moment, but before she could avoid it, her body tensed slightly.

Emma noticed Maleficent pause the caresses on her thighs, and she knew the woman had noticed the slight change in her body, and before she could overthink it, Emma brought one of her hands to Maleficent's head and guided her to where she desperately needed attention.

"So impatient, my Dark One."

Emma almost melted at Regina's voice tone; despite the situation, there was a certain fondness in those words, and as much as it wasn't the moment, Emma felt her heart beat faster.

"She's delicious, isn't she, my dear Maleficent?"

"You were right."

"Now, my Emma, make me come in your mouth and let Maleficent give you a delicious orgasm so we can take care of her afterwards, alright, darling?"

Emma just nodded and redoubled her efforts with the Queen. She felt Regina's walls tighten around her tongue as another wave of her orgasm spilled into her mouth. A loud moan was muffled against Regina's folds when Emma felt Maleficent slide two fingers into her drenched pussy while skillfully working with her tongue on her clit.

She was embarrassingly close to her orgasm and knew that with just a few more movements, Maleficent would make her explode, and she wanted Regina to come with her. Emma closed her eyes and let herself be carried away by the many sensations in her body, and when she felt her nipple being lightly pulled, she couldn't help the orgasm that hit her, and at that very moment, she felt Regina come forcefully in her mouth, filling it with her juices.

She held Regina's legs as she rode the last waves of her orgasm, then helped her down from her throne . Instinctively, Emma glanced between her legs, finding Maleficent still there, licking the last waves of her orgasm, and Emma had to admit: it was a beautiful sight.

Her gaze met Maleficent's, and a new wave of desire surged through her body at the desire she saw in them. Just as her and Regina's eyes shimmered slightly, Maleficent's eyes also glowed with the color of her magic.

Emma settled against the pillows and watched silently as Regina crawled on the bed to Maleficent and then pulled her hair more delicately than she expected, capturing the witch's lips in an intense kiss.

"Why don't you kiss her too?" Regina asked Maleficent, but Emma knew it wasn't exactly a question, and she just watched as the other woman crawled in her direction, feeling her body vibrate with anticipation.

Emma's eyes met Maleficent's once again, and she nodded slightly at the silent question she saw in them, and the next moment, she felt Maleficent's full lips press against hers, her tongue impatiently seeking entry. Emma opened her mouth, welcoming Maleficent's tongue, and moaned against her lips as she tasted herself on them.

She let herself be carried away by the kiss, pulling Maleficent closer to her, sliding her hands over her body, and a moan escaped the witch's lips when Emma pulled her onto her lap, and her drenched pussy made contact with the Dark One's abdomen.

"Did you get this wet just from eating my pussy?" Emma whispered against Maleficent's ear, lightly biting the spot where her jaw met. "Or was it from watching me fuck Regina?"

"You have a different way of speaking," Maleficent gasped, and Emma smiled against her skin. "And although it's vulgar, it's incredibly arousing."

"Oh, dear, you have no idea how many exciting things she can do."

Regina's husky voice sent shivers through Emma's body, and she opened her eyes, finding the brunette right behind Maleficent, an immoral smile forming on her lips. Lilith might even want to kill her if she ever found out about this, but for now, Emma just wanted to enjoy the moment.

"Why don't you show me, Dark One?"

She was pulled from her thoughts by Maleficent's voice and lasciviously smiled at the woman. "As you wish."

Emma licked her lips and positioned Maleficent so that her pussy was right above hers, and it took a lot of effort not to close her eyes and throw her head back with the first contact, because she wanted to see Maleficent's reaction, and it didn't disappoint her. The witch's blue eyes darkened and glowed in the color of her magic more intensely, and then Emma began to guide her movements slowly.

Without needing to say anything, she watched as Regina positioned herself behind Maleficent, her hands sliding over the woman's belly until reaching her breasts, squeezing them and then pulling the nipples without much delicacy.

"If you keep this up, she'll come quickly, my Queen."

"She knows better than to come without my permission, doesn't you, dear Maleficent?"

"Y-yes."

The witch moaned, and her body tensed, and Emma just arched an eyebrow. She could see and feel the struggle Maleficent was having at that moment not to come, but she knew it was a lost battle when Regina slid one of her hands to her pussy and her fingers moved with expertise over the folds and then to Maleficent's clit. A loud moan escaped her lips as she moved against Regina's hand and Emma's pussy.

(...)

Enchanted Forest, some time later.

The dungeon of the castle looked exactly as Emma remembered it; the packed earth, torches lighting the way, and a few cells along the corridors. She smiled as she floated a new prisoner behind her. Emma had caught him at the village market near the castle, trying to steal a child from its mother, and before he could lay his filthy hands on the child, she had punched him, knocking him out.

Emma stopped in front of one of the cells and opened it with a simple wave of her hand, then chained the man to the iron chains fixed to the wall, stretching his legs and arms tautly.

She grabbed a wooden bucket and with a snap of her fingers filled it with cold water, splashing it on the man to wake him up.

"Now, you filthy creature." She laughed as the man woke up, desperate, gasping for air and struggling. "What were you going to do with that child?"

"What? Where am I?" The man blinked several times, trying to clear the water from his eyes. "Who are you?"

"Answer my question!" Emma growled and took a step toward the man. "What were you going to do with that child?"

"I- I don't know what you're talking about."

"I'll refresh your memory." Emma rolled her eyes and splashed water on him again. "And then?"

"I don't know what you're talking about. You're crazy!"

"Oh, you haven't seen how crazy yet." Emma laughed.

She crouched down and took a dagger from her boot and then, with a simple motion, stripped the man, leaving him only in his underwear, or whatever it was.

She wrinkled her nose and then approached him, making a cut on his chest, just large enough to cause pain and discomfort.

"I'll ask one last time, and unless you want to see me remove every piece of your skin before cutting off your limbs and serving you to an animal, I suggest you start talking."

"You're crazy!" The man shouted, desperate. "I wasn't going to do anything."

"Very well."

Emma cut another piece of his skin, a bit larger this time, and watched the blood trickle down. And then she cut him again, and again, and again.

"Alright, alright!" The man screamed, tears streaming from his eyes and his chest already red from the blood. "There's a man, a wealthy man, who pays us to bring children to him. I don't know what he does with them. He pays us enough not to ask questions."

"Who is this man?" Emma narrowed her eyes and approached the man, ignoring the stench of sweat, urine, and blood coming from him.

"I don't know his name, but I think he's not from this realm."

"How many children have you taken to him?"

"I don't know, about five, I think."

"Are there others besides you who do this dirty work?"

Emma felt her magic bubbling under her skin, running through her body like an electric current, and hatred coursed through her veins like blood at what the man was telling her.

The man shook his head negatively, but she could tell he was lying. Although she knew this wasn't a real superpower, her ability seemed sharper since she decided to embrace her powers without hesitation.

Emma nodded, and with a quick movement of her hand, she conjured a chair. The seat was filled with small nails, and right in the middle, there was what looked like a wooden stake. She smiled and with another motion of her hands, she placed the man in the chair, tying his feet and hands with magic.

The man screamed in pain as he felt the stake penetrate his body and tried to free himself, and Emma just laughed.

"The more you struggle, the worse it will be."

She pulled his head back over the chair and covered his face with a cloth, and with another movement of her hands, she conjured a bucket of water that started pouring over his face with an uninterrupted flow of water.

"Are there others besides you who do this dirty work?" She asked again after a few minutes, and paused the water flow so he could answer.

The man spat and choked several times as he tried to draw enough air into his lungs before responding, and Emma just watched him.

"There are two more that I know of."

"And who are they?"

"Kitty and Mody."

"And how can I find them?"

"At the tavern on the outskirts of the realm; The Blue Spear."

"Darling, where are you?"

Regina's voice echoed down the hallway, and Emma smiled. "In the last cell on the left."

The next moment, the Queen appeared in the cell, and looked from Emma to the man. "What's going on here, Dark One?"

"I caught him trying to steal a child at the market just now."

Regina raised an eyebrow and approached them, looking at the man with a mixture of disdain and anger, but when her gaze met Emma's, she knew they would touch on a subject she had been trying to avoid since she returned. She also knew it would happen later, not there, with that worm in their presence.

"And what did he say in his defense?" Regina asked after a moment.

"He said they're stealing children for a man from another realm," Emma said through gritted teeth. "He said there are two others besides him who do this job, and we can find them at a tavern on the outskirts of the realm."

"Very well, I'll send some men there to capture them. Good job, dear." Regina held Emma's face and kissed her intensely. "Don't take too long, please, I've been alone for a long time."

"In a minute, Your Majesty."

Emma watched as Regina disappeared in her purple smoke and then turned her attention back to the man. "I'll leave you here until your friends arrive. I want them to know they'll die, like you, and that they were caught with your help."

(...)

Before heading to the Queen's quarters, Emma stopped by her old room to take a shower and change clothes. She knew by now Regina's guards were on their way to the tavern, and all they had to do was wait.

Exiting the shower, Emma sat on the bed and stared into space for a while as various memories flooded her mind. Not for the first time, she wondered why she hadn't seen Daniel since her return, and if he had finally found eternal rest. Since coming back from Camelot, her days were divided between spending time with Delilah and Hope and intense sex sessions with Regina, and on some occasions, with Maleficent as well. Emma hadn't really stopped to think or allow herself to feel much, knowing that there, with all that magic and darkness flowing freely, it was hard to stay focused.

She sighed heavily, ran her hands over her face, and then tied her hair in a ponytail. She put on her boots and left the room towards Regina's chambers. Emma knew today it would be inevitable to talk about Hope, and she wasn't sure how much she could lie to Regina about their daughter.

Upon entering the Queen's chambers, Emma rolled her eyes at seeing her father there. She knew the man loved Regina, but she hated that he had never done anything to protect her. Too cowardly to confront Cora and her absurdities.

Emma observed silently as Regina gave him a few more orders, waiting for him to leave the room before approaching her bed. With a wave of her hand, Emma locked the door to the room and walked to the balcony. She could feel Regina's eyes on her and wasn't sure if she would start asking about Hope immediately or leave it for later. Emma could sense the conflict emanating from Regina and felt the same conflict within herself. She knew one of the reasons they had avoided this conversation until now was because, despite everything, it was still extremely painful for Regina, and that made her vulnerable, and she didn't want to feel vulnerable anymore. Not even in Emma's presence.

“Why have you never asked about our daughter?” That wasn't the question she was expecting, and Emma was grateful to be facing away from Regina at this moment, giving her enough time to arrange her expression into something unreadable before turning to face her.

“When I arrived here and saw you with Maleficent in bed, and no sign of our daughter, I figured maybe something had happened, and I didn't want to ask in front of someone I didn't know well at that time.”

“What did you imagine could have happened?” Just like her expression, Regina's was unreadable too, and Emma didn't know what to make of it.

“I don't know,” Emma shook her head. “A thousand things went through my mind, Regina. I was away for years, and when I came back, you had moved on, and there was no sign of our daughter in your room. I'm not even sure how old she would be now! I obviously imagined the worst. And I was afraid to ask because I'm scared of the answer.”

Emma blinked, surprised at how easily these lies were coming out of her mouth, and she hated herself for it. If she ever managed to go back to her time, to Storybrooke, and Regina had access to these memories, she would hate her, and there would be nothing Emma could do to change that.

“Our daughter disappeared along with that girl you brought here,” Regina said, and although her expression was neutral, her eyes were slightly narrowed, and Emma could see that she was watching her closely. “I don't know what or how it happened, but one moment they were here, and the next, they weren't.”

“How- how did they disappear?” Emma wasn't sure if Regina would want to continue the conversation after this question, but she needed to ask it because she needed to be convincing about not knowing what had happened on the night of Hope's disappearance.

“I- Leopold- he-” Regina closed her eyes and shook her head. “It doesn't matter. Our daughter is gone, and although I searched this damn realm for her, I never found a single clue. Just like Daniel and you, she was taken from me, and I had no choice.”

Emma felt a lump in her throat and had to fight the urge to tell Regina the whole truth. She didn't know what would happen if she did. She had no idea how it might actually affect Regina's trajectory, the casting of the curse if she told her that Hope was alive.

“At least you came back,” Regina said after a few seconds, pulling Emma out of her thoughts.

“I will always come back to you.” Emma found herself saying before she could stop herself, and she wanted to smile at that when Regina just rolled her eyes and walked towards her, kissing her fiercely.

(...)

Moors Fortress, Maleficent's Castle.

Maleficent sighed and poured herself another glass of wine. She walked over to the divan in front of the fireplace and settled down, letting her thoughts wander. It wasn't a secret to anyone that she harbored feelings for Regina, and that she was also grateful for the fact that the young woman had practically saved her life, but since Regina's old love had returned from the dead, things were taking turns that she wasn't sure she wanted to be a part of.

Maleficent would always be grateful for Regina saving her life years ago while she pathetically sank into that turbo-charged sleeping potion. She knew that if Regina hadn't walked through her door that day, she would have been dead soon after, as she saw no reason to continue in that time.

Now, however, much had changed. She never believed that one day the young Queen would reciprocate her feelings in the same way, but she held no grudges against Regina or Emma for that. Maleficent knew that love was something rare, and if she were honest with herself, what she felt for Regina was different from love. At least different from the love Emma felt for her and vice versa. They complemented each other in a way that Maleficent could never complete. And she was okay with that. Perhaps one day she would meet someone like that too.

Maleficent enjoyed the company of both; Emma was a fascinating creature, intelligent, insightful, and with a darkness that Maleficent had never seen before. Being around her was intoxicating, and when she joined forces with Regina, it was impossible to resist whatever they wanted to do. It was as if their darkness, when together, swept away all light around them, and it was becoming out of control even for Maleficent.

She would miss the conversations with Emma, exchanging magical teachings with her, and of course, the incredible sex that the Dark One provided. She would miss Regina, and her wicked ideas, and the sex as amazing as what Emma provided, but for her own good, she needed to step back.

Perhaps she should recruit some servants for her castle, but with her reputation, Maleficent knew that no one would want to work for her. Maybe she should get a pet. A little creature that would require her attention and time, something that would keep her away from trouble.

Maleficent finished the rest of the wine and placed the glass on the table before getting up and walking to her room. She needed to rest and sleep before making any final decisions because knowing Regina as she did, the young Queen wouldn't easily accept her decision.

 

Chapter 56: Chapter 56

Notes:

Hello, hello!

Miracles do happens sometimes lol

I'll try my best to answer your amazing comments tomorrow. Thank you all for the love and support with this story.

And sorry for any possible mistakes. It's pretty much past my bedtime (sorry I'm old) but I hope you all like this one.

And as I mentioned in the previous chapter: we will have time jumps more frequently now, and the focus will be on Emma's "rescue".

Storybrooke, present day.

Maleficent woke up startled; sweat trickled down her neck, sticking her hair to her skin, and her heart raced. The images from the dream, or whatever it was, still vivid in her mind and body.

"Hey, are you okay?"

Maleficent looked over her shoulder and smiled at Ruby, who was already sitting on the bed next to her, her big green eyes shining with concern in the dim light of the room.

"Yes, dear. It was just a dream." Maleficent furrowed her brow, still confused by the dream. "You can go back to sleep. Sorry for waking you up."

"Are you sure you're okay?"

Ruby insisted, making Mal smile. "Yes, dear, don't worry." Maleficent leaned in and kissed Ruby softly. "I'll just get a glass of water and be right back. Go back to sleep, you have an early shift tomorrow." Maleficent stroked Ruby's face and silently got up. She put on her robe and went downstairs to the kitchen.

"What mischief are you up to in the past, Miss Swan?" Maleficent muttered to herself as she poured a mug of tea.

"Talking to yourself?"

Maleficent turned on her heels and met Zelena's attentive and curious gaze. "Apparently it's a habit I've been acquiring." She sighed. "Is everything okay? Why are you down here? Does Charlotte need something?"

"Charlotte is out like a light."

Zelena smiled. A smile that was still shy and somewhat rare, but one that Maleficent loved to see.

"Do you want to talk about why you look like that or...?" Zelena asked, taking a sip from her mug.

"It's nothing major, just a dream."

"A dream that disturbed you enough to get you out of bed, and apparently, involves the sheriff."

Zelena raised an eyebrow, and Maleficent debated for a moment about the dream, ultimately deciding not to say anything. "It was nothing, just a concern. We don't know where Emma is, or what's going on. Regina says she's sure she's alive, but we haven't heard from her in months."

"You think something serious happened."

It wasn't a question, and Maleficent simply nodded.

"And you fear that whatever happened could affect the present."

"Yes, and besides, our stories have vanished from the book, remember? That means our stories are changing, being rewritten, and maybe that's why, because they're uncertain, we still don't have access to the new memories."

"Maybe it would be a good idea to try contacting the pirate then, and see if he and the bookworm are close to getting the Timebreaker." Zelena sighed. "I just had a daughter. I don't want to risk losing her because that sheriff decided to play hero and ended up in the past."

"Emma took on the darkness to save Regina." Maleficent massaged her temples. "I don't know what Miss Swan is up to in the past, but I imagine it would have been much worse if the darkness had taken her sister."

"Regina has lost her edge, the evil in her. She's become too soft."

Zelena mocked. "She wouldn't do anything that would put my dear nephew at risk. Or that boring soulmate project she thinks she needs to cling to."

"You don't know Regina like I do, Zelena."

"I know enough to know that you two have become too soft."

Zelena shook her head. "Not that it's a bad thing, of course. But I don't think my dear sister would do anything to put Henry in danger, in case Emma hadn't succeeded in taking the darkness for herself. She would fight tooth and nail to prevent the darkness from mastering her again. She cares too much about what others think of her."

"And do you think it will be different with Emma?"

"It's hard to say, but from what little I know about her, there's a lot of anger she still holds onto. There's a lot inside her begging to come out."

"What do you mean by that?"

"Our dear sheriff still resents the idiots, as my dear sister calls them. Just look at her when she's around them; always trying to be the perfect daughter, but everything she did wasn't enough."

"You're referring to Snow and her Prince having another child."

"Yes. And on top of that, they named him after the guy who, as far as I know, abandoned their pregnant daughter?"

"At least they didn't name him after Snow White's father." Maleficent sighed. "I think I'll try to contact Killian. Do you want to come along?" She reached out a hand towards Zelena and waited.

Their relationship had evolved significantly in recent months, and there was a tentative trust between them that was better than nothing. Zelena still hesitated to open up in certain aspects, but day by day, she was lowering her defenses and letting Maleficent and Ruby get closer, and she knew the importance of small gestures like this to the redhead.

"Why not?" Zelena's eyes sparkled playfully, and she took Maleficent's hand.

(...)

"And what if they're asleep?" Zelena asked as Maleficent opened the door to the room she used for potion preparation and other magic-related tasks.

"Then they won't respond to my call." Maleficent shrugged and stopped in front of the mirror. "Show me Killian Jones."

The image of the sorceress wavered, giving way to a gray smoke that slowly dissipated to reveal Killian and Belle on the other side.

"Hello, Captain." Maleficent chuckled softly at the confused expression on the pirate's face. "Expecting someone else?"

"Aye, Maleficent." Killian smiled. "I'm just surprised, that's all. Usually it's Your Majesty who makes the contacts." He scratched his beard and narrowed his eyes. "Is everything all right?"

"I hope so." Maleficent sighed. "Do you have any news about the Timebreaker?"

"We're approaching the last kingdom on the list."

"Meaning, it's our last hope to find out if this legend is real or just a myth." Zelena appeared next to Maleficent, standing shoulder to shoulder with her.

"Zelena!" Belle's voice came from somewhere they couldn't see inside the ship, and a moment later, she was next to Killian. "How is the baby?"

"She's doing well." Zelena blinked, surprised by the question. "She's already six months old."

"Wow, has it been that long since we've been away?" Belle looked at Killian alarmed.

"Apparently so, luv."

"Killian, about this last kingdom." Maleficent gently interrupted. "What do you know about it?"

"The Jeaggadin." Killian sighed. "It's known as a treacherous kingdom, and people rarely come out of it alive, but we need to try." He ran a hand through his beard. "Otherwise, Emma could be trapped in the past forever, or worse."

"And how are the magical supplies we arranged for you before you left?"

"We still have enough." Belle smiled contentedly. "It's easier to save when it's just two people on an adventure."

"The fact that we haven't needed to use most of the medicinal magical supplies also helps a lot." Killian said thoughtfully. "And how are things over there?"

"We're still without new villains or curses, which is a win, considering this place." Zelena teased.

"And how is Henry?"

"He's getting more impatient every day, not because you haven't found the Timebreaker yet, but because there's not much he can do to help."

"I imagine being a teenager now doesn't help much either." Killian chuckled.

"Luckily, he's not like other teenagers. At least not most of the time." Maleficent smiled. "But when things start getting too tense, Lilith talks to him. I think the fact that she knew a side of Emma that none of us did helps him calm down."

"Good to know." Belle nodded. "Ladies, we should probably sign off now. We're about to enter Jeaggadin's boundaries, and we'll need all our attention."

"Let us know if you need anything."

"Aye." Killian nodded, and then the mirror connection was cut off.

(...)

Jeaggadin’s realm.

Killian looked over his shoulder, towards the Jolly Roger, anchored at the beach's edge. Behind the sand stretched a dense and closed forest.

Jeaggadin was a mystical realm where time seemed to flow in mysterious patterns. Killian and Belle carefully traversed in search of the elusive Timebreaker. The kingdom they moved through was a convergence of ethereal beauty and daunting challenges. Jeaggadin lay before them like a labyrinth of wonders and dangers.

The forest canopy was a dazzling spectacle of crystalline trees that soared to the sky, refracting sunlight into a kaleidoscope of colors dancing on the forest floor. Each tree was unique, its branches adorned with shimmering leaves that whispered in the gentle breeze, carrying echoes of ancient magic. The air itself seemed imbued with a subtle enchantment, tingling against their skin and sharpening their senses.

As Killian and Belle advanced, the forest revealed its deceptive nature. Illusions began to seamlessly intertwine with the environment, creating mirages of stunning landscapes and tempting distractions. The very ground beneath their feet seemed to shift, leading them astray should they dare falter in their determination.

"We must tread carefully, my love," warned Belle, her eyes scanning the ever-changing illusions with a mixture of awe and caution. "The beauty of this forest hides dangers beyond imagination."

Killian nodded, his senses on high alert as he surveyed the surroundings for any hint of deceit. "Yes, luv," he agreed, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword.

Their footsteps echoed softly among the crystalline trees, the forest seeming to watch every move with a supernatural curiosity. Shadows flickered and danced at the edges of their vision, revealing glimpses of creatures both wondrous and menacing.

Suddenly, the tranquil atmosphere shattered as a group of crystalline creatures materialized before them. These creatures were guardians of the forest, their forms shifting and shimmering with deceptive beauty. With a collective hiss, they launched into a coordinated attack, their crystalline edges glinting dangerously.

Killian's reflexes were swift as he sprang into action, his sword slicing through the air with precision honed by countless battles. Belle remained by his side, her own blade gleaming as she deftly parried and countered the creatures' strikes.

The battle unfolded amidst the surreal backdrop of Jeaggadin. Every clash of swords sent sparks flying, illuminating the enchanted environment with bursts of light. The creatures' movements were fluid yet unpredictable, their crystalline bodies reflecting and distorting reality with each blow.

"Watch out for their illusions!" Belle shouted, her voice cutting through the chaos of battle. "They seek to deceive us at every turn!"

Killian nodded, his focus unyielding as he repelled a barrage of attacks. "I'll keep my eyes sharp, luv," he replied, his movements calculated and precise. "You focus on using the magic bombs to disrupt their formations!"

Together, they fought with a synchronicity born of trust and mutual understanding. Belle's magic bombs exploded amidst the crystalline enemies, disrupting their illusions and exposing their vulnerabilities. Killian's swordsmanship was unmatched, his strikes finding their marks with lethal accuracy.

As the battle reached its climax, the forest seemed to hold its breath. The once formidable crystalline creatures began to falter under the relentless assault. With a final, decisive blow, Killian and Belle vanquished their foes, the forest falling silent once more.

Breathless but victorious, Killian and Belle stood amidst the aftermath of the battle.

"We make quite a formidable pair," remarked Killian, a proud smile on his lips as he sheathed his sword.

Belle smiled, a hint of mischief dancing in her eyes. "Indeed," she replied in a playful tone. "Although I must admit, your swordsmanship skills are impressive."

Their banter was interrupted by a sudden shift in the forest's atmosphere. A sense of foreboding hung in the air, as if they had stumbled upon something ancient and powerful.

"We are nearing it," whispered Belle, her gaze fixed on a distant glimmer of light. "The Timebreaker awaits us, but also greater challenges."

Killian nodded, his expression determined. "Then let us press on, my love," he said, taking Belle's hand in his own.

As Killian and Belle navigated through the ever-changing illusions of the realm, their senses sharpened with anticipation. Each step brought them closer to the Timebreaker, yet the air around them grew denser with unspoken tension.

"We must remain vigilant," cautioned Belle, her voice carrying a note of concern.

Killian nodded, his grip on his sword tightening. "Yes, luv," he replied, his gaze scanning the surroundings for any sign of danger.

The kingdom around them seemed to pulse with ancient magic, the very fabric of reality shimmering as they approached the heart of the forest. The trees whispered secrets of forgotten ages, their crystalline forms resonating with power and mystery.

Suddenly, the ground beneath their feet shimmered, and a resounding roar echoed through the forest. Emerging from the shadows, a colossal creature made of living crystal appeared before them, its form gleaming with raw elemental energy.

The Crystal Colossus rose like an imposing embodiment of the kingdom's power, its crystalline surface reflecting the hues of the magic pulsating within it. Each facet of its structure captured and refracted light, creating a mesmerizing display of prismatic brilliance.

Belle's eyes widened in awe and apprehension. "A Crystal Colossus," she gasped. "It is the guardian of the Timebreaker, an ancient being of immense power. What we faced before were only its minions."

Killian squared his shoulders, his unwavering determination as he studied the colossal guardian before them. The creature's presence seemed to bend reality itself.

The Crystal Colossus unleashed a barrage of crystalline shards, each one sharp as a blade and imbued with magical energy. Killian and Belle sprang into action, their movements a dance of skill and strategy amidst the chaos of battle.

Belle retrieved some magic bombs from her pouch and hurled them at the creature to weaken its defenses. "Its strength lies in its connection to the earth," she shouted, her voice cutting through the sounds of battle. "We need to disrupt that connection!"

Killian nodded, his sword gleaming as he delivered a series of swift strikes to the colossus's crystalline legs. With each blow, cracks formed in the creature's structure, causing it to stagger and weaken.

But the colossus was not easily defeated. It retaliated with a wave of seismic energy, sending shockwaves rippling through the forest. Killian and Belle braced themselves against the force of the impact, trying to stay upright as the shockwaves swept through the area.

As the battle raged on, a glint of light caught Belle's eye amidst the chaos. Amidst the shattered illusions and swirling energies, she spotted the Timebreaker; a sword hilt made of transparent quartz with an hourglass containing sand inside. Despite the holes in the hilt, the sand seemed never to leave the hourglass but instead extended forward, forming what appeared to be the blade of a sword, defying gravity. The Timebreaker was suspended within a crystal pedestal.

"The Timebreaker!" Belle's eyes gleamed at the sight of the artifact. "We need to reach it before the colossus regains its strength!"

With renewed determination, Killian and Belle coordinated their attacks, exploiting every weakness in the colossus's defenses. The air crackled with magic as they fought, their movements synchronized in a dance.

As they neared the Timebreaker, the colossus unleashed one final devastating attack; a wave of energy that threatened to overwhelm them and break their resolve.

Killian and Belle looked at each other, a silent understanding passing between them. With shared determination, they summoned the last of their strength and launched a combined assault against the colossus.

The creature staggered, its form shattering and dissolving into shards of crystal. With a thunderous roar, it collapsed, the echoes of its defeat reverberating through the forest.

Breathless but triumphant, Killian and Belle approached the Timebreaker, their hearts pounding with anticipation.

Carefully, Belle reached out and grasped the hilt of the Timebreaker. Its almost supernatural glow flickered under her touch, then steadied. She removed the artifact from the crystal pedestal, and the "blade" of sand retracted, reminding her of the lightsabers from the stories Henry was fascinated by.

"Is this it, then?" Killian asked, watching as Belle stowed the Timebreaker in her pouch.

"I believe so," Belle sighed. "We'd better hurry to get out of here. We don't have enough magic bombs to face another crystal colossus."

"Aye, luv." Killian reached out a hand to Belle and intertwined his fingers with hers, and then they ran back along the path they had come.

(...)

Storybrooke, present day.

Regina felt her eyes growing heavy and tried once again to fight off sleep, but it was stronger than her. Ever since Maleficent mentioned that Killian and Belle were on their way to the last kingdom in search of the Timebreaker, she had been spending most of her time in her vault, looking through book after book, gathering all possible information so that if they did manage to obtain the artifact, they could actually make it work.

She had found some information, and she hoped that Killian and Belle had managed to gather everything needed to activate the Timebreaker. Unable to resist any longer, Regina settled onto the couch in the adjacent room to the vault and let sleep take over. Her dreams were soon invaded by images of the artifact and various other things, turning into a chaotic and confusing dream.

Then, everything fell silent, and she was enveloped in darkness. Suddenly, she felt her body becoming weightless, and then the sensation of falling into a portal took over.

When the falling sensation finally stopped, Regina found herself in a dark place and immediately knew: somehow, she would find Emma there. How or why, after so long without any contact, she didn't know, but she was immensely grateful for it.

"Emma?" She turned on her heels in the darkness, squinting her eyes in a futile attempt to see something. "Emma?"

"Regina?"

Emma's voice sounded confused and distant, and Regina had to restrain herself from running toward her voice. The relief that washed over Regina at that moment was overwhelming, and her voice caught in her throat.

"Regina?"

Emma called again, and the brunette took a deep breath, trying to control the pounding of her accelerated heart. "I'm here, Emma." Regina began to walk toward the voice, faster now. She didn't know how much time she had, and she didn't want to miss this chance. She needed to know what happened, why there had been so long without contact.

Regina conjured a small fireball, and the darkness was filled with the orange glow of the flame, more potent than she expected, and there was Emma just a few steps away from her.

"Regina!"

Unlike her, Emma didn't hold back from running, and in the next moment, she enveloped Regina in a tight hug.

"Emma! I was so worried." Regina closed her hand, extinguishing the fireball, and returned the hug.

It was a still unfamiliar gesture for her, but at the same time, it felt like being home. Regina exhaled in relief and took a deep breath, feeling the scent of flowers, fruits, and burnt sugar from magic.

"I can't believe it."

Emma said, pulling back just enough to look at her, and Regina couldn't help the expression of surprise that took over her. There was a scar on Emma's face, on the right side. A scar that crossed her eye diagonally, starting just above the eyebrow and ending in the middle of her cheek.

"What the hell happened to you?" Before she could realize what she was doing, Regina gently touched Emma's scar.

"It's nothing." The Dark One shrugged. "Battle scars."

"What battle, Emma? Where have you been?" Regina began to inspect the blonde for more scars. "And what are these clothes?"

In the dim light, it was hard to see for sure what Emma was wearing, but she knew that where it used to be all cotton attire, it was now all leather.

 

"My new outfit is the least important thing now. I'm more interested in how we ended up here after so long."

"You and me both." Regina sighed. "It's been at least ten months since we last spoke."

"Wow."

"That's all you have to say, Miss Swan?" Regina had released Emma by now and crossed her arms over her chest.

"A lot has happened. After our last meeting, there was a battle, and I ended up in Avalon. I had to stay there for a while, and I only managed to return to the Enchanted Forest recently."

"What happened, Emma?"

"Can we leave that for another time? We don't know how much time we have."

"Very well." Regina sighed in defeat, but Emma was right. "How are things in the Enchanted Forest?"

"If you're asking if I've messed everything up, the short answer is no. You're the Evil Queen and on your way to casting the curse."

"The short answer... should I be worried?"

"Not for now."

Regina rubbed her temples. Knowing Emma, that meant she should be worried, but it would be futile to try to get more answers at that moment. "Very well, Emma. I suppose you haven't found a way to open a portal without sacrificing babies or innocents in general, right?"

"Exactly."

"Well, the good news is that Killian and Belle managed to get their hands on the artifact that can bring you home. They are on their way to Storybrooke, and I'm trying to figure out how to activate the artifact correctly."

"So, you mean I'm close to coming home?"

The hope in Emma's voice was overwhelming, but at the same time, there was a heavy hesitation in it, and Regina wanted to ask what it was, but she knew it would be in vain. She just hoped that whatever had happened in the past could be fixed in the present if necessary.

"Well, yes and no. We still need to figure out how to activate the artifact correctly. And it would help a lot to have an exact timeline so we don't end up in another time in the past and things get even more complicated."

"I can try to figure that out." Emma scratched her head. "I know Snow is already hiding in the Enchanted Forest, but I don't know how much time we have left until the curse is cast."

"I used to keep a diary." Regina said, hesitantly. "It was on my vanity, near the window, in front of my bed." She swallowed hard. That was a part of her past that she wasn't sure she wanted Emma to see, but there was no other way to know the timeline accurately. "It's in the left drawer."

"I don't like this."

"Me neither, Emma, but we have no other way." Regina sighed heavily. "Our meeting today was a coincidence. I still don't know how we ended up here, but I'll go to Maleficent in the morning to prepare the potions I was using to find you before."

"Okay." Emma scratched her head. "The one that took us to the fire room."

"Yes." Regina bit her lip, thoughtful. "I'll try to contact you again in 3 days. If it doesn't work out, I'll try again in another three days."

"Okay."

Emma's voice sounded a bit distant, as if she were debating something. Regina waited, knowing it was the best thing to do at that moment.

"How's our son?"

"Frustrated. Stubborn." Despite everything, Regina couldn't help but smile. "Spending a lot of time at Maleficent's, playing video games with Lilith."

"The kid's being crushed." Emma laughed.

"He also spends a lot of time with Charlotte."

"Who's Charlotte? Some girlfriend?"

"No!" Regina's eyes widened comically. "Charlotte is Zelena's baby."

"That's a beautiful name."

"It is."

"And how are things between you and your sister?"

"Better." Regina sighed. "We're still a bit far from being best friends, but at least we don't want to kill each other anymore."

"That's good."

"It is."

"Regina, I-"

But whatever Emma was about to say was lost in the darkness, as the next moment Regina was being pulled back into the reality of her vault in Storybrooke.

"Emma!"

The brunette woke up abruptly, sweat running down her neck and back.

"Damn it!"

She checked the clock and saw that it was seven in the morning. At least this time she would be teleporting to Maleficent's at a more acceptable time.

 

Chapter 57: Chapter 57

Notes:

Hello!

As I said before, we are getting close to the end, and now things will happen faster.
Soon we will have Emma's return to Storybrooke, and then everything will begin to be resolved.

Anyway, sorry for any possible errors.
I will do my best to return as soon as possible.

Storybrooke, Present Day

 

“Oh my God, it’s way too early for this.” Regina groaned and closed her eyes again.

She knew better than to teleport into Maleficent’s house, but she assumed the living room would be safe at this hour. The purple smoke of her magic dissipated as she found herself in Maleficent’s living room, revealing the sorceress and Zelena in a position that she feared would be forever etched in her mind, no matter how many forgetting potions she took.

“Well, dear sister, that’s the price of showing up unannounced at someone else’s house.”

“I wouldn’t have come unannounced if it weren’t important.” Regina crossed her arms over her chest, her eyes still closed. “Can you please get dressed? We need to talk.”

“Did something happen to my lovely nephew?”

“Henry is fine.” Regina frowned. The concern in Zelena’s voice warmed her heart. “It’s about Emma.”

“Oh, you finally realized that her sacrifice wasn’t just an act of friendship!”

“Zelena.” Regina sighed. It was amazing how her sister could become an annoyance in a matter of seconds. “I can’t argue about Emma’s motives because I’m not in her head to know them.”

“Oh, spare me, Regina. Even a door could see it.”

“Ladies, that’s enough.” Maleficent finally spoke. “Zelena, if you want to stay here, you need to behave, dear.”

“You two are no fun at all.” Zelena sniffed. “I’ll go check on Charlotte.”

“All right, Regina, you can open your eyes.” Maleficent smiled.

“Can’t you do this in the bedroom?” Regina grumbled, opening her eyes.

“Oh, my dear, we both know I don’t care about the place. It’s the person that matters.”

Regina just shook her head.

“But you came here to talk about the Savior. Did something happen?”

“I met with her last night. In that dark place where we used to meet in the beginning, like in a dream, remember?”

“Yes.” Maleficent frowned, thoughtful. “The question is: why now?”

“Maybe the curse is close to being cast.”

“Could be.”

“What did she say to you?”

“She didn’t say much.” Regina sighed. “It was a brief encounter, actually.” She followed Maleficent into the kitchen as the sorceress simply got up and started walking. “She said Snow is already hiding in the Enchanted Forest, and that I am on my way to cast the curse, but she doesn’t know how much time we have until it happens exactly.”

“Did she say anything about why there’s been no contact for so long?” Maleficent poured a generous mug of coffee for herself and another for Regina.

“She said that right after our last conversation there was a battle, and she ended up in Avalon, but didn’t tell me much beyond that.”

Avalon?

Regina smiled at the way Maleficent's eyes widened with innocent joy and curiosity. “Can you imagine? Emma, of all people, ended up in the most magical place there is.”

“Well, she does carry two of the most powerful magics now…”

“Yes, but that’s not what I meant.”

“I know, my dear.” Maleficent smiled. “Hungry?”

“Yes.”

Regina watched as her friend got up and went to the oven. When she returned, she was carrying a tray of stuffed croissants.

“Ruby made them last night.” Maleficent smiled proudly and placed the tray on the table between them. “They’re delicious.”

Regina nodded, picked one up, and took a bite. The taste of cheese and herbs filled her mouth, and she groaned in satisfaction. “They really are delicious.”

“Did Emma say anything else that might help us reach her?”

“Not much, actually, but we agreed to try contact within three days.”

“And that’s why you’re here.” Maleficent said, running a hand through her slightly disheveled hair.

“We need to prepare the potion so I can try to contact her.”

“We’ll do that after breakfast.”

Regina nodded and grabbed another croissant. She wasn’t sure if they could contact Emma, or how long it would take, but something inside her said they needed to hurry, that the curse was closer to being cast than Emma realized. There were so many things she wanted to ask her, but those would have to wait until Emma was safely back in Storybrooke.

Regina’s thoughts were interrupted by Charlotte’s giggle, and she turned in her chair, seeing Zelena enter the kitchen with the baby in her arms. She smiled as the little girl leaned toward her.

The relationship between Zelena and her was still tentative, despite the time that had passed since everything happened, and despite what outsiders thought, Charlotte made it easier. The little girl simply adored Regina and always wanted to be with her. At first, Regina thought the baby would be a painful reminder of what she could never have with Robin, but as the weeks and months passed, that thought faded, replaced by unconditional love for the little girl.

“So, dear sister, what has the Savior been up to this time?”

“All I know is that she’s back in the Enchanted Forest after spending some time in Avalon.”

“Oh, your Savior will certainly have many stories to tell. Will they be torrid?”

“Zelena.” Regina sighed in defeat.

After breakfast, the three women went to Maleficent’s vault to prepare some doses of the sleeping potion. Charlotte giggled here and there, watching everything attentively.

(...)

Enchanted Forest, Some Time in the Past.

 

Emma dismounted her horse as she approached Daniel’s grave. Since returning to the Enchanted Forest months ago, she hadn’t seen him. Not for lack of trying, as she had called out to him numerous times, but Daniel never responded. Emma hoped that somehow he had found eternal rest, but deep down, she knew that wasn’t the case.

“Stay here,” she said to the animal, stroking its neck and mane. “I don’t plan on being long.”

The horse snorted and shook its head, as if understanding her words, and Emma smiled, walking towards Daniel’s grave. She didn’t understand why Regina chose that place to bury him, but she wouldn’t question it. Emma sat on the grass, staring at Daniel’s headstone.

“Since you don’t appear to me anymore, I thought it would be a good idea to come here.” Emma shrugged. “I don’t know, at least here I feel like you’re somehow close.”

The wind blew refreshingly, and Emma closed her eyes, tilting her head back to enjoy the sun on her face. She missed the conversations with Daniel, how he seemed to understand her amid the chaos, and above all, how his optimism and kind heart reminded her so much of Henry. She wished they could have met.

“I don’t know what happened to you after I disappeared, and it makes me so angry. Of all those left behind, you’re the only one I couldn’t get news about. I mean, I know you’re a ghost and all, but still. I don’t know if you’re still around, if you finally found peace and are resting…”

Emma felt as if a pebble had hit the back of her neck and opened her eyes. She looked around but saw nothing. Maybe it was just her mind playing tricks on her since she was at Daniel’s grave. With a sigh, she closed her eyes again and tilted her head back, enjoying the sun a bit longer.

(...)

Daniel was growing increasingly frustrated. Ever since Emma returned to the Enchanted Forest, he hadn’t been able to make contact with her. Probably the fact that for years, since she disappeared, he had no one to talk to, no one to show himself to, his abilities to communicate with the living had gone dormant, but he needed to do something. He needed Emma to know that he was there, that he had never left. That despite having his heart broken watching his beloved Regina lose herself to darkness in such a way and not being able to do anything, he had never left. He had been by her side the whole time. And he would continue to be as long as necessary. And that he would be there for Emma too.

If only he could move even a tiny pebble... Daniel focused, and after a few minutes of trying, he managed to move a small pebble, hitting the back of Emma’s neck, but from her reaction, he knew he would need to try harder.

(...)

Emma sighed and got up, walking back to her horse. She wasn’t sure how long she had been standing at Daniel’s grave, but she hadn’t succeeded in communicating with him. Frustrated, she lightly tapped her heels against the horse, and they headed towards Granny’s tavern. It had been a while since she last visited, and Emma wanted to check in on Ruby and Granny.

Upon arriving at the tavern, she left her horse outside, eating and drinking, while she went inside. Given the time of day, it wasn’t too crowded, and she headed to the bar.

“Hello, Granny. Could I get a mug of mead?”

“Hello, stranger.” Ruby appeared beside Emma just as Granny went to fill her mug. “I thought I wouldn’t see you again.”

“I’ve been busy.” Emma smiled, her eyes actively scanning the place.

“Oh, a new boyfriend?”

“Not exactly.”

“Ruby! Stop chit-chatting and go serve the customers,” Granny called out as she returned with Emma’s mug.

The Dark One laughed as Ruby stomped away and thanked Granny for her drink. She downed almost the entire mug in one gulp and wiped her mouth with the back of her hand.

After eating, drinking, and chatting a bit with Ruby and Granny, Emma decided to stop by the village blacksmith to get her horse’s shoes replaced. She looked around while the man did his work, and when he finished, she handed him some coins. Just then, Emma heard a voice that made her freeze in place. Snow? She carefully turned her head towards the sound of the voice, doing her best to stay unseen, and there was the fugitive princess. “Oh, crap.”

She mounted her horse and headed towards the cabin where Delilah and Hope lived.

(...)

“Emma! Is everything alright? You look like you've seen a ghost.”

“I’m fine, Del. It wasn’t a ghost, but someone I didn’t expect to see so soon.” Emma smiled and kissed the top of the girl’s head, walking over to the crib where Hope was happily gripping the bars. “Hello, you.” She bent down slightly and picked the little girl up in her arms.

“Mama.”

“Hello, princess.” Emma kissed Hope’s cheek and settled her in her arms. “How about we go to the lake?”

“Fish.”

Hope’s eyes widened in delight and a smile spread across her lips. Emma felt her heart clench because Hope reminded her of Regina in every aspect, and keeping them apart was tearing her apart.

“Yes, fish, darling.”

Emma held Hope in one arm and with her free hand, grabbed a bucket and the fishing net. She nodded to Delilah, who just nodded back and picked up a wicker basket, following them to the lake behind the cabin.

While Delilah spread the blanket to settle Hope, Emma sat on the grass and took off her leather boots. She rolled up her pants to her knees, grabbed the fishing net, and waded into the lake.

Despite the constant conflict in her heart from having to keep Hope away from Regina, Emma couldn’t help but smile at Hope’s delighted squeals every time she lifted the net with a few fish.

After catching enough fish, Emma left them in the bucket with water and went to sit on the blanket with Delilah and Hope. There was a hazelnut and raisin pie, herb bread, and a jug of apple juice.

Emma took a piece of bread and filled a cup with juice, eating and drinking absentmindedly, her gaze contemplating the lake and beyond.

“What’s wrong, Emma?”

Delilah’s voice pulled her from her thoughts and she sighed, turning to look at the girl. “We can’t go to Granny’s tavern anymore.”

“Why? Did something happen?”

“I saw Snow there today. We can’t risk running into her.”

“I don’t understand… you’re around Regina all the time. The whole kingdom knows, and Snow probably has heard about the Dark One that Regina has at her disposal, and that it’s definitely not Rumple.”

“Even so.” Emma took a bite of bread and glanced at Hope, who was quite entertained watching some birds nearby. “Snow didn’t know exactly what I am. She knows I have powers, but that’s it. I never told her or her father that I am a Dark One.”

“And why would it be so bad to meet Snow?”

“It’s complicated.” Emma sighed. “Snow isn’t exactly known for keeping secrets. I can’t risk it.”

"So, will we need to leave?"

"I don't think it's necessary. At least not for now. I know being isolated is terrible, but at least here you have everything you need. And I'll do my best to spend as much time with you as possible."

"Alright."

(...)

Emma was sitting by the lake, holding the mirror in her hand as her reflection gave way to the village where Granny and Ruby lived. Night had fallen, and the village streets were illuminated by torches and lanterns. Granny’s tavern was closed, but there was another, much less cozy, that was still open. Only a few peasants were still out and about at this hour in the middle of winter.

Emma frowned when a young man knocked on the window of one of the rooms in Granny’s tavern, and soon Ruby’s voice echoed through the mirror. Emma couldn’t help but laugh when she realized that Ruby and the young man were doing some kind of role-play where he was the Big Bad Wolf and she was Granny, and she wondered if the brunette already knew about her true nature.

She smiled as she watched the two, and couldn’t remember ever seeing Ruby so… carefree. So in love. However, her heart tightened, knowing that this happiness wouldn’t last. The next moment, Ruby was standing beside Granny at the tavern’s front door where some men were talking about hunting the wolf, and then Emma knew that Ruby had no idea about her true nature. As she watched the conversation between Granny and Ruby, Emma realized that the woman had never even told Ruby the truth. She knew very well that the girl was a wolf, but had kept her in the dark all this time. Emma began to wonder what had happened to change that.

(...)

Two days later, Emma was once again sitting by the lake behind the cabin, holding the mirror and spying on the nearby village. She saw that Snow was already with Ruby and watched as the two walked to a well to fetch water. The next scene was nauseating: the men who had gone to Granny’s tavern the other night, or perhaps they were different men, but nonetheless, they were all dead. Dismembered.

The weather was incredibly cloudy, and the afternoon almost seemed like night. Ruby and Snow stumbled back to Granny’s tavern, and upon reaching the heart of the village, they noticed everyone gathered in a house she didn’t recognize. All the villagers were there, planning an attack on the wolf when they entered. Granny interrupted the man’s speech and told her own story of the wolf, about how her father had been killed by one, and how she had been attacked by the same wolf.

Soon after, they were back in the tavern, and while Granny knitted, Ruby and Snow were chatting animatedly in the room, as if they were old friends. It didn’t take long for her mother to launch into one of those stupid speeches about love, and Emma felt her heart tighten. She could sense something bad was about to happen, but she knew she couldn’t prevent it. Whatever it was.

Emma watched helplessly as her mother and Ruby followed the wolf tracks back to Granny’s tavern and Ruby’s window. Of course, they would assume the wolf was Peter, the boy Ruby was in love with. Emma wanted to scream and punch something, or someone, but there was nothing she could do. She had to let things play out.

Emma clenched her teeth when Snow launched into another speech, telling Ruby to go to Peter and tell him about the wolf. The hope in Ruby’s voice was crushing and vulnerable. It didn’t take long for them to come up with a plan, and then they separated; Snow returned to the tavern, and Ruby went to meet Peter.

Emma felt her heart break because she didn’t need to keep watching to know what would happen. It was getting dark, and as they talked about the wolf, everything became clearer to her. When Peter suggested that Ruby chain him to the tree using the shackles, she was sure. With a heavy sigh, Emma ended the connection with the mirror, and only then did she realize her face was wet with tears.

How many more lives would her mother and her speeches destroy?

(...)

Storybrooke, present day.

 

Regina felt the vibration of magic, and from the expressions on Maleficent and Zelena’s faces, she knew they felt it too. Under different circumstances, this would have been worrisome, but at that moment it was a relief because it meant Killian and Belle were finally back.

Maleficent placed the vials of sleeping potions in the vault, and then they teleported to the Storybrooke docks.

The relief that washed over Regina when she saw the Jolly Roger was indescribable. Never in her life had she thought she’d actually be happy to see Killian Jones.

“Aye, Your Majesty,” Killian mocked a bow as he helped Belle off the ship. “Zelena, Maleficent.”

Regina was surprised when Belle hugged her, but she didn’t refuse the contact. It was still a bit strange for her to receive such displays of affection from people she never imagined would do so, but it wasn’t unpleasant.

“I imagine you’re eager to hear about the Timebreaker,” Killian smiled.

“Not to be rude, but—” Regina licked her lips nervously.

“Don’t worry, Majesty, we all want to bring Emma back as soon as possible.”

“I think we should discuss this elsewhere,” Zelena said, noticing one of the fairies watching them from a distance.

Regina followed Zelena’s gaze and nodded. “Killian, Belle, hold onto us.”

“I hate magic transport,” Killian whined as the smoke dissipated, revealing Maleficent’s living room.

“Oh, don’t be a baby,” Zelena mocked. “Even Charlotte complains less than you.”

“Mom! They’re here!” The front door burst open, revealing a breathless and disheveled Henry. “Oh, hi, Killian. Belle.”

“Aye, lad.”

“Henry!”

“Sorry, Mom.”

Regina smiled as Henry sat next to her in the armchair, taking his hand in hers and feeling the familiar comfort of his warmth, a silent promise that everything would be alright.

She was grateful when Killian and Belle decided to skip the stories of their adventure and get straight to the point about the Timebreaker. They had also retrieved a scroll containing all the information needed to activate the Timebreaker correctly.

“We just need to know exactly when in the past Emma is,” Belle said in conclusion. “And I think we’ll need an item of hers to cast a locator spell. It wouldn’t be wise to wander the castle and risk encountering the Evil Queen there. We know she doesn’t handle intruders well.”

“Yes, I’ve thought about that,” Regina sighed. “I believe the horrendous red jacket she loves so much should suffice.”

“And how will we determine the time Emma is in?” Killian asked.

“We’ve prepared some sleeping potions. In two days, I will attempt to contact Emma.”

“But Mom, we haven’t heard from Ma in months. We don’t even know where she is.”

“Yes, we do.” Regina turned to Henry, her eyes glowing intensely. “She’s back in the Enchanted Forest.”

“You spoke to her?”

“Yes, but it wasn’t planned. It was like when it happened at the beginning, when I didn’t know if they were dreams or real encounters.”

“Did she say why we hadn’t heard from her?”

“Your mother was in Avalon, my dear.”

“Avalon?” Henry, Belle, and Killian asked in unison.

“Yes, I know. Shocking,” Regina laughed. “Well, now we need to prepare everything for Emma’s rescue. I think it will be a quicker trip than the one to Neverland.”

“I hope so,” Killian sighed. “When Emma and I fell through Zelena’s time portal, it was all very fast. It was like being thrown into a tornado or something. It was not pleasant.” He grimaced.

“Mom—”

“No. Out of the question.”

“But you didn’t even let me speak.”

“I know you, Henry. I know what you’re going to ask me. And the answer is no.”

“That’s not fair!”

“Henry, we are not going to the Enchanted Forest for a holiday. There are other dangers besides the Evil Queen in that time.” Regina squeezed his hand gently. “Ogres, orcs, Rumple… We hope Emma can tell us exactly when she is in the past, but even then, we don’t know how long the journey will take. I can’t risk something happening to you.”

“And I can risk being without both my moms?”

Regina flinched as if she had been slapped. “The final answer is no. And it’s not open to discussion.” She said through gritted teeth and stood up, disappearing in her purple smoke.

Chapter 58: Chapter 58

Notes:

Hello everyone!

Sorry for the delay.

I hope you like the chapter. There's a lot of stuff going on in it.

I promise I will do my best to respond to your comments soon. Thank you for your support and love for the fic.

Storybrooke, present day. Regina's vault.

"Hey."

Regina turned abruptly at the sound of the voice and relaxed when she saw it was Lilith. "Hey." She smiled and shook her head, reminded of Emma and a time that now seemed very distant.

"I heard about what happened at home, I mean, your argument with Henry." Lilith sighed. "Are you okay?"

"I thought you'd be comforting him, not me?" Regina smiled tiredly.

"I understand the kid, but he's as impulsive as Emma and has a huge tendency to mess things up because of it."

At another time, Regina would have thrown a fireball at anyone who spoke about Henry like that, but she knew Lilith well enough to understand she didn't mean any harm.

"I—I can't let him come with us on this mission."

"I'd be lying if I said he doesn't have a bit of a point in what he said, but I also don't think it's a good idea to take him along."

"And what do you suggest?"

"I know you don't like talking about your past because of the things you've done, but it seems important to Henry to know that part of your life."

"I can't. He'd hate me again."

"He's not a ten-year-old child anymore, Regina."

"But he's still a child."

"You and Emma protect him too much."

Regina raised an eyebrow and stared at Lilith. She reminded her of Emma in so many ways, especially when she talked to her like this, without fear or hesitation.

"I'm not saying that's a bad thing, but the kid can't grow up without knowing about your past. I'm also not saying you need to tell him everything, or all the details, but he deserves to hear your side of the story. Especially yours, since that damn book only tells the heroes' side."

The disdain in Lilith's voice when she said "heroes" almost made Regina laugh. She didn't think she knew anyone who detested Snow and Charming as much as she did these days.

"I can't tell him what I did in my Evil Queen days."

"Regina, he already knows! That stupid book tells him!" Lilith threw up her hands in exasperation. "But the book doesn't tell him why. He deserves to know the truth."

"And if after hearing the truth, he starts hating me again?"

"Is that what you're afraid of?"

Regina sighed heavily. Never in her life did she imagine having this kind of conversation with none other than Maleficent's daughter. "In part, yes." She ended up admitting. "I don't want to overwhelm him, you understand? We don't know what state Emma will be in when she returns, I mean, in relation to how much the Dark One's powers—" Regina gestured vaguely.

"You're afraid Emma has fully succumbed to the darkness." Lilith sighed. "Look, I get it, really, but that's no excuse not to let Henry get to know you. I mean, really know you."

"I'll think about it."

"Great, now let's go home because Zelena said she's making dinner and I'm not in the mood for food poisoning."

"Oh, my God." Regina laughed but took Lilith's hand and transported them back to Maleficent's house.

(...)

Storybrooke, present day. Maleficent's house.

As soon as the smoke from Regina's magic dissipated, Maleficent's kitchen took shape before her and Lilith, and she needed a few seconds while she observed Zelena and Ruby cooking together.

"Oh, you arrived."

Zelena's voice pulled her out of her thoughts, and Regina couldn't help but smile.

"Lilith said you were cooking. I wanted to avoid food poisoning."

"Well, dear sister, the recipe is yours, and we are following the steps carefully. If we get food poisoning, it won't be my fault."

Despite the mocking and slightly ironic tone, there was no longer that venom, that hatred in Zelena's voice, and although it was still very recent for her, Regina was grateful for that.

Having a sister was all she wanted as a child and teenager, and Cora deprived them of that. Now, despite everything that happened, they had the chance to start over. Robin, on the other hand, had made it very clear to Regina that he wanted no contact with Zelena, and she respected that, although she didn't approve of the fact that he had completely abandoned their daughter because of it. At first, he tried to take the baby from Zelena, but when he saw that he couldn't, over time he not only gave up the idea but also completely ignored the child.

"Ladies, let's not start, okay?"

Maleficent's voice pulled her out of her thoughts, and a broad smile immediately formed on Regina's lips as she saw Charlotte in the blonde's arms. The little girl smiled back and leaned towards her, asking to be held. Regina accommodated her in her arms and turned to Maleficent. "Where is Henry?"

"In the guest room."

(...)

Enchanted Forest, past.

Emma was in the underground cells of the castle, torturing another prisoner. Since her last contact with the Regina of the present, she found herself more impulsive and irritable; she could feel the power of the Dark One coursing through her veins, whispering in her mind, clouding her actions, as she hadn't felt in a long time. 

She tried to keep herself distant and spend more time with Hope, instead of staying in the castle, especially because Regina had said she would contact her again in three days, or three days later, but that didn't happen. Months went by without any news from Regina, and after the second week, Emma began to feel her powers more on the surface. 

Maybe it was the fear and uncertainty of what would happen when she returned to Storybrooke; what would happen to the events in the Enchanted Forest? Would everyone remember them when she got there? And most importantly: what would happen to Hope?

Emma knew she shouldn't have altered the past in this way, but it was done, and she couldn't help but think about what would happen when she left. Would Hope be left behind and grow up in the Enchanted Forest? Would she somehow be transported to Storybrooke when Regina cast the curse? How long would that take if it were the case? These were so many questions that haunted her since that encounter with Regina, that Emma felt her head spinning every time she tried to think about it.

"Are you bored, my love?"

Regina's voice pulled Emma from her thoughts, and she turned to look at the woman.

"Maybe a little." She shrugged. "This one didn't put up much resistance. It gets kind of boring when they stop begging for their miserable lives so quickly."

"We can always send my guards to fetch more for you."

"We can think of something." Emma stood up and with a quick hand movement, snapped the man's neck. "But not now." She pulled Regina to her and kissed her lips briefly. "Now I have other ideas."

"Oh, I like that glint in your eyes."

Emma licked her lips as she felt the Queen shiver in her arms and transported them to Regina's chambers. She smiled mischievously and undressed them with a quick movement of her hand.

"Are you waiting for a formal invitation, Dark One?"

Regina's husky and sensual voice almost made Emma jump on the bed immediately, but she knew their game well by now. She waited and watched; Regina slowly spread her legs, biting her lower lip as she did.

Emma smirked and crawled across the enormous bed until she was in front of Regina, slowly lowering her head until her lips touched the brunette's thigh.

(...)

Storybrooke, present day. Maleficent's house, a few days later.

The preparations for the time-travel journey were complete, and Regina was helping Killian and Belle organize everything on the ship so they could depart.

With the help of Maleficent and Zelena, Regina prepared all the magical elements they might need during the journey and also while they were in the Enchanted Forest. She had also reviewed some spells they might need to use while searching for Emma and ensured that Emma's red jacket was safely stored in one of the chests in Killian's cabin.

One of the most difficult parts had been getting rid of Snow and Charming, who wanted to join the mission at any cost, but in the end, Regina convinced them it would be better for them to stay in Storybrooke taking care of their baby.

Maleficent suggested placing a spell around her house to avoid unexpected visitors—read Snow, Charming, or the fairies—once they returned with Emma, and Regina wholeheartedly agreed. And although she didn't know to what extent the darkness had really affected Emma, she knew enough to understand what Snow's irritating speeches and lack of sense of space could do to a person.

Strangely, Henry had agreed, without much fight, to stay in Storybrooke, but honestly, Regina wasn't going to question that now. She needed to keep her focus on the mission, because, as skilled and useful in combat as Killian and Belle were, she was the only one who could actually use magic if necessary.

"Are you ready, Your Majesty?"

Hook's voice pulled her from her thoughts, and Regina nodded. She watched as he and Belle positioned the Timebreaker and the ring. She read the incantation that activated the artifact, and as soon as a blue glow surrounded the Timebreaker, Regina grabbed Emma's jacket. A flash of light enveloped the Jolly Roger, and the next moment, they were being sucked into the portal.

The kind of portal unlike anything Regina had ever seen. A whirlwind of colors and landscapes blended together as they felt as if they had been thrown into the middle of a tornado. A swirling chaos of gold and red led them back to the place Regina never wished to return: her past.

(...)

The passage through the portal ended quicker than Regina had imagined. The ship hit the ocean with a thud, and water splashed up on all sides of the Jolly Roger. The blue sky was marked with a few clouds, but other than that, the day was warm and pleasant.

"Are you all right?" Regina turned to look at Killian and Belle.

"Can we go back using a magic bean?" Killian grumbled.

"Sorry, Jones, I had no idea the portal would be like that." Regina leaned against the side of the ship, a slightly nauseous expression on her face.

They looked around, just to confirm that they had appeared near the harbor under the Dark Palace's domain. In the distance, Regina could see the green hills dotted with trees that were starting to acquire reddish and golden hues. With a sigh, she started towards the cabins. It would still take a few hours to reach the harbor, and she intended to rest before facing whatever was to come.

As soon as she entered the cabin, Regina felt as if her heart had stopped for a few seconds; standing near the window was Henry. Her face transformed into a mask of fury and dismay as a wave of panic washed over her.

"Henry, what the hell are you doing here?"

"I wanted to see my mom."

"Henry, we already talked about this." Regina massaged her temples. "I understand that you're worried about Emma and—"

"Not Emma."

"Excuse me?" Regina felt her heart tighten and her stomach seemed to drop.

"I mean, of course, I'm worried about Emma and I want her back home as soon as possible, but I'm talking about the Evil Queen. I mean, you."

Regina gave a weak smile as she saw Henry wince at his choice of words, but the fury and concern were still too close to the surface for her to soften. "Henry, it’s not safe."

"I just want to see her, Mom."

"Henry, I don't-"

"I know you don't like to talk about her, and that you're not proud of the things she did. I mean, you, but she is my mom too, and I don't know anything about you in that time. I only have those drawings from my book. Please."

"Henry, this isn't a good idea. She, I—we're in a complicated moment. I don't know what she- I- am capable of if we come across a stranger in the castle."

"What if I promise not to let her see me?"

"Henry, I wish it were that simple." Regina sighed. "But you need to stay here."

"Regina."

Belle's voice came from behind her, and Regina turned, finding her near the door.

"Sorry, I was heading to the other cabin when I heard you." She smiled gently. "We know young Henry here won't give up, and given his history, with all due respect, he can't be trusted."

"Hey!" Henry grumbled.

"Sorry, lad, but she's right." Killian smiled, appearing behind Belle.

"What if, while you and Killian look for Emma, I take Henry through the castle so he can see her? We know I know the castle well."

Regina ran her hands through her hair and sighed, defeated. "All right." There wasn't much that could be done now, anyway, and she knew that the best thing, after all, would be to keep Henry close to them.

(...)

Despite numerous attempts since her dream with Emma, Regina had not succeeded in contacting the blonde again, but they couldn't wait any longer and decided to travel blindly to rescue Emma.

Regina had no idea what day or year they had arrived in the Enchanted Forest. She only prayed that they had arrived at the right time.

"Henry, you must stay close to Belle at all times, and if anyone sees you, if anyone talks to you, don't respond. It's better to pretend you can't speak," Regina warned him sternly.

They were in the ship's cabin, checking the final preparations before heading to the Dark Palace. "And pray you don't encounter me. I honestly don't know what she would be capable of."

Reluctantly, Regina used her magic to change Henry's jeans and jacket into clothes more fitting for the Enchanted Forest so they could blend in more easily if needed. She did the same for Belle, and then, with a quick movement of her wrist, she dressed Hook in a uniform identical to that of her black knights, and with another flick of her wrist, she was once again wearing the Evil Queen's attire. "Let's get this over with."

Regina used her magic to transport them as close to the palace as possible without the Evil Queen noticing any disturbances in the magic or her protective spells around the place. Not that the common inhabitants of the Enchanted Forest were foolish enough to attempt invading the palace, but the same could not be said for magic users and the kings of neighboring realms.

"These tunnels lead inside the castle," Regina said, pointing to a hidden cave. "Once inside, we'll split up; Belle will take Henry to find the Evil Queen, though I'm completely against this plan, and Hook and I will search for Emma."

"It'll be okay, Mom."

"We'll meet back here in two hours," Regina's voice was firm. "Henry, don't do anything stupid."

After some time walking through the tunnels, they finally reached one that led inside the castle. Regina handed Belle a locator to help them find the Evil Queen, and then took Emma's jacket, pouring the locator liquid on it and letting it work its magic.

Regina could only pray that the Evil Queen wouldn't sense her magic, or everything would become much more complicated. Regina frowned, but wasn't exactly surprised, when Emma's jacket led them to her royal quarters. After all, Emma had said she had become Regina's royal guard, and that would give her access to the queen's quarters.

"Regina, this isn't the-" Hook whispered behind her.

"Yes, my royal chambers."

(...)

Henry felt his heart beating so fast he feared the people in the castle might hear it too. They followed the locator Regina had given them and ended up in an enormous garden. Henry exchanged a brief glance with Belle and then began to walk through the place alone.

It didn't take long for him to spot the Queen. She was wearing a red velvet dress, and her hair was loose, falling to the middle of her back. She looked so young. Henry felt a tightness in his chest, but he couldn't stop now. He needed to see her up close.

"Who’s there?" 

The Queen's voice filled the air, and for a moment, Henry froze, feeling his heart skip a few beats.

"Show yourself, or I’ll handle this myself." 

"Sorry, Your Majesty," Henry said, stepping into the Queen's line of sight. "I didn't mean to—"

"What is your name, boy?" 

The Queen interrupted him, and Henry swallowed hard as she approached him, walking like a lioness towards her prey. For a moment, he thought about lying, making up a name, but he knew Regina well enough to know that doing so would only bring him more trouble.

"My name is Henry, Your Majesty." He made an awkward bow, but his eyes remained steady on the brunette.

(...)

Enchanted Forest. Royal Chambers.

Regina felt her heart race but did her best to push away any thoughts that weren’t focused on locating Emma and getting her out of there. Bringing her back to Storybrooke with them.

Carefully, Regina crossed the threshold leading further into her room and looked around. The Evil Queen was not in sight, but that didn’t mean she wasn’t nearby.

Regina turned toward the bed when she heard a groan and, before she could say anything, she found herself lying beside someone, an arm wrapped around her waist.

“Emma.” Regina's eyes widened, and she felt her heart might leap out of her chest at any moment.

“It’s too early for you to be wandering around doing your evil deeds,” Emma mumbled sleepily, pulling Regina’s body against hers.

“Miss Swan,” Regina hissed. “Let me go right now.”

“R’gina, stop being annoying. I’m still drained from last night,” Emma grumbled, burying her face in Regina’s chest and happily inhaling her scent.

Regina shivered and felt her body respond to Emma in a way it never had to anyone else, and for a millisecond, she indulged in the gesture that seemed so intimate and so normal for Emma. Regina stiffened when she heard Hook clear his throat and immediately tried to distance herself from Emma as much as possible in that tight embrace.

“Emma,” she hissed again, this time with an urgency in her voice.

“You’re not Regina,” Emma said, opening her eyes and lifting her head to look at her.

“Of course I’m Regina.”

Emma shook her head and pulled away from the woman in her arms as quickly as if she had been burned, and although she didn’t want to admit it, that hurt Regina.

“No, I mean, you’re not the Evil Queen.”

“Depends on the day,” Regina rolled her eyes and quickly got out of bed, desperately needing to put some space between her and Emma.

“Regina?” Emma sat up in bed, and the heavy fur blanket slipped down, revealing part of her bare torso.

“No, Mother Teresa,” Regina muttered exasperatedly and did her best to ignore the whirlwind of emotions inside her. “Let’s go, Emma, we don’t have much time. We need to get back home.”

Regina swallowed hard and tried to calm her heart and her thoughts. She needed to stay focused if they wanted to get out of there alive. She didn’t want to think about why Emma was in her bed, or why that exchange seemed so normal to her, and even less about why Emma seemed to be naked under those covers.

“Back home? How?”

“Can we save this for later, Swan?” Hook impatiently removed his helmet. “How did your knights see through this thing, Regina?”

“Hook?”

“Aye, luv.” Killian nodded. “Nice scar.”

“Emma, please, we need to go.”

(...)

“Emma.” Daniel’s voice made Emma turn on the bed. “Is this-?”

Emma nodded, her eyes filling with tears for various reasons. “Yes. It’s her.”

A whirlwind of emotions overwhelmed her. Going home was, in part, everything she wanted, but at the same time, it wasn’t.

“You’re finally going back home, aren’t you?” Daniel’s eyes were filled with tears, but he was smiling.

“But I don’t want to,” Emma whined.

“Emma, you need to.” Daniel walked over to the bed and sat beside her. “That was the plan from the beginning, remember?”

“I don’t want to lose what I have here.”

“Emma, everything that happened here- it might have influenced the present. Maybe you’ll be together there.”

“I don’t want a maybe. I want what I have here, now. Besides, I can’t just go and leave Delilah and Hope behind.”

“Emma, you need to go back. Your family needs you. Your son needs you.” Daniel took one of her hands and placed it between his. “And if Regina found a way to travel through time just to bring you back home, that must mean something, right? Even if she doesn’t know it yet.”

“But I can’t abandon everything here. How will she feel when she comes back and sees that I disappeared? Again.”

“Emma, you have to go. This, the life you have here, is an illusion. Sooner or later, you would need to return, and you know that.”

“How dare you, stable boy?” Emma hissed. “My life here has been very real to me. And to everyone who crossed my path.”

“Sorry, that’s not what I meant. Of course, your life here has been real. Just like everything that happened. But you need to go back and face the consequences of this life here, back in the present.”

(...)

"Emma, who are you talking to?" Regina narrowed her eyes in the same direction Emma was looking, but saw nothing. “What are you talking about?”

Regina felt her heart stop for a second when Emma said stable boy . Had Emma lost her sanity, or was she really seeing Daniel in a way Regina never could?

Regina felt her heart stop again when Emma's eyes met hers. Somehow, she knew that, as crazy as it sounded, Emma was talking to Daniel. Her eyes followed the direction the Dark One had been looking at moments ago, but she still saw only emptiness.

“I think you can't see him.”

Emma said gently, and Regina noticed the tears welling up in her eyes. “But how?”

“It must be some power connected to me being the Dark One.”

“I don't think Rumple could see ghosts.”

“As far as I know, each Dark One has a different power.” Emma sighed.

“I-” Regina didn’t know what to say, and even less what to feel.

After all those years, after that cruel goodbye in Storybrooke…

(...)

Dark Palace’s garden. 

“You’re Emma’s son,” the Queen finally said. 

Henry could feel her piercing gaze all over him, and despite everything, her look was gentle, yet sad at the same time. Henry wondered what had happened not only with Regina in this life she never spoke about but also between her and Emma because despite her being the Evil Queen, the softness in her voice surprised Henry.

“Yes,” he said after a moment. “How do you know?”

“You have her eyes.”

Henry stood still as the Queen walked towards him. He felt his heart break when she touched his face so gently it seemed like she was afraid to touch him.

“Although that hair isn’t hers,” the Queen chuckled, but it broke with the tears she was fighting not to let escape. “You found a way to take her back, didn’t you?”

“You know about—” He gestured vaguely.

“When Emma arrived here, going back home was all she talked about.”

Regina lowered her hand, and the expression that took over her face further broke Henry's heart. Were they doing the right thing?

“Did she tell you about her life?”

“As much as she could without jeopardizing the present.”

“Oh.” Henry wanted so much to tell her that he was her son too. That no matter what had happened here, things would end up well for her. But he knew he couldn’t.

“Are you looking for Emma?”

“Actually, I was looking for you.” Henry licked his lips nervously. He couldn’t reveal who was looking for Emma, but he knew better than to lie to Regina.

“For me?”

The Queen seemed genuinely surprised, and he smiled.

“It’s complicated.”

“You can’t say why, of course.”

“Sorry.”

(...)

The Evil Queen bedchambers. 

"Very well." Emma finally relented. "Can you give me a minute?"

"Emma."

Regina's uncertain tone made her heart race.

"Yes?"

"Are you really seeing Daniel?"

"Yes."

"And how is he?"

Emma felt her heart shatter into so many pieces at that moment. If only she could have one last conversation with him. She looked at Daniel, but he was looking at Regina with so much love and adoration that it was overwhelming.

"She looks so beautiful."

Daniel whispered, and Emma chuckled, despite everything.

"You better stop drooling, stable boy."

"Sorry."

"What?" Regina looked at her confused.

"He said you look beautiful."

Emma felt a wave of anger surge in her chest, not because Daniel said Regina looked beautiful or because of how she blushed at that, but because of what was taken from them, and she couldn't do anything about it. That moment was bringing up memories and feelings long buried. She could feel the magic stirring within her, and she was almost certain her eyes were turning grey.

"Emma, are you okay?"

Daniel's voice snapped her out of that spiral, and she turned to face him.

"I have an idea." She smiled. "I don't know if it will work, but maybe if you channel your energy, and who knows, take some of mine, you might be able to talk to her one last time."

"What do you mean?"

"You need to gather all your emotions, all your anger, all your love, all your hate and push it down to the pit of your stomach and then let it explode."

"Emma, you know I don't feel hate-"

"Then find some, Daniel!" Emma's eyes glowed grey. "It's not possible that you don't have even a bit of anger, of hate inside you after everything that happened, after everything you've seen."

"You would be surprised."

"Then focus on all the love you feel for her. Use that." Emma sighed defeatedly. "Use any emotion you have and focus on that as much as you can. I'll be by your side so you can use my energy, if needed."

"Emma, what are you talking about?" Regina hissed, and Emma turned to look at her. "Were you quoting Ghost?" Regina's incredulous tone was almost adorable at that moment.

"I just want you and Daniel to have the chance to talk one last time."

"Oh."

"I mean, if you want that."

"I- I would love that."

"Alright." Emma nodded and turned to Daniel again. "I don't know if she'll be able to see you, but if you want, you can use my body."

"Excuse me?" Daniel’s eyes widened.

"You'll know what to do." She smiled encouragingly. "Let's just get on with it."

(...)

Regina felt like her heart could jump out of her mouth at any moment. The idea of seeing and talking to Daniel one last time was overwhelming, but in a good way this time. She was in a completely different place in her life from when she last saw him in Storybrooke, and the circumstances were also different. This time he wasn't suffering, wasn't in pain. She knew the mission's focus was on rescuing Emma, getting out of there as soon as possible, but Emma was offering her something that was simply irresistible.

Regina watched as Emma concentrated, and as if from a distance, she heard Hook move away to give them some privacy.

Gradually, a faint outline formed next to Emma; an ethereal outline filled with love.

"Daniel?" Regina felt her heart beating desperately in her chest. It was surreal, and yet, her Daniel was before her. Even if it was just a faint outline. If only she could touch him one more time.

"Regina."

The way he said her name, with so much love and adoration, was enough to make tears stream down her face.

"I'm so sorry for everything that happened to you."

"It's been a long time."

"I know, and I can't even imagine what this time travel is doing to you, but I need you to know that no matter what happened, no matter how much happened, I never felt anything for you but love."

"You saw-" Regina choked on a sob.

"Almost everything." Daniel sighed. "Regina-"

She watched with bated breath as Daniel exchanged a meaningful glance with Emma, and she couldn't help but think about the kind of bond they must have formed. That kind of silent understanding didn't happen overnight. She saw Emma nod, and in the next moment, Daniel wasn't just a faint outline anymore; he was a strong, real form before her. Somehow, he had taken over Emma's body, and she saw him perfectly before her, wearing the beautiful white outfit with which she preserved his body.

"Daniel," she whispered, and without hesitation, she hugged him.

"Regina."

She felt his arms wrap around her in a tight, comforting embrace, so different from that day in Storybrooke years ago. She could feel the love pouring from him, and his tears wetting her clothes. Regina knew he wasn't really there this time, but it was his body that she felt pressed against hers, and when she pulled back just enough to look at him, Daniel's blue and gentle eyes gazed at her with overwhelming love.

"My love," he whispered, and Regina felt him caress her face. "I wish the circumstances were different."

"Daniel, I'm so sorry-"

"It wasn't your fault."

"No, it was my mother's."

"Regina, I can see that you don't have that darkness in your life anymore, I know, Emma told me." He smiled. "Promise me you won't let these memories consume you again. Our story was brief, but every second of it was worth it."

Regina trembled as Daniel caressed her face and leaned into his touch. "Our story was taken from us."

"Yes, it was, but I need you to promise me that you will love again. You need to believe in love."

"I-" Regina licked her lips.

She wanted to tell him that she already had, that she had found love again with Robin, but that seemed like a lie at that moment. The love she saw in Daniel's eyes was something she didn't see in Robin.

"I know you have someone. Emma told me."

"Is there something she hasn't told you?" Regina huffed, but she was smiling.

"She didn't tell me everything, don't worry."

(...)

Enchanted Forest, dark palace garden.

"You're exactly as Emma described." Henry felt his heart tighten. 

That was one of the smiles he knew so well from Regina, but the vulnerability he was seeing at that moment was something he had never witnessed. He wanted to hug her and tell her he loved her no matter what, and that everything would be okay, but something told him that wouldn't be well-received at that moment. 

He knew Regina well enough to know that if he did that, she would push him away, she would realize how much she had let her vulnerability show, and that could get him into trouble.

"Are you and my mom friends?"

"If that's what you call it in your world."

"Oh, boy." Henry grimaced. He knew very well the meaning of those words, and the Queen's tone left no doubts. Things would be complicated back in Storybrooke.

"Anyway, you'd better go find Emma. We don't want you getting trapped here, do we?"

And as if by magic, Henry saw Regina's walls rise higher than the walls surrounding the palace. He knew that conversation was over, and it was better to leave while he could.

"She's in my chambers," the Queen said. "Go back down the corridor you came from and turn left when you reach the end."

"You're not going to take me there?"

He didn't want to leave yet. There was so much Henry wanted to say to her, so much he wanted to ask... But if his suspicions were correct, that whole situation would only fuel the darkness in the Queen.

"Can I give you a hug?" Henry asked impulsively. He wasn't sure why he had asked that, but every part of him screamed to do it.

"A hug?" The Queen was genuinely surprised.

"Yes."

"You really are Emma's son."

The Queen chuckled softly but nodded for him to approach.

Henry hugged her tightly and buried his face in her neck, hoping that gesture would say everything he couldn't at that moment. "Thank you," he said when they finally pulled away.

"You should go now."

The Queen's voice was just a whisper, and Henry knew she was at her limit. He simply nodded and walked back the way he came.

"Is everything okay, Henry?"

"Yes, let's go find my moms," he said to Belle, not bothering to hide the tears streaming down his face. "Do you know where the Queen's chambers are?"

"Follow me."

Henry followed Belle through the corridors, lost in his thoughts. It didn't take long for them to reach the room. They saw Hook at the door, and Henry ran up to him.

"Where are my moms?"

"Inside."

Henry looked at him intently. Had he been crying? Fear gripped Henry, and he just entered the room.

"Moms!"

Henry stopped immediately. Emma didn't seem to be anywhere, and Regina was talking to a guy. Somehow he knew that guy was Daniel. He just didn't understand how it was possible.

(...)

"Henry!" Regina turned at the sound of his voice. "Are you okay, dear?"

"Yes."

"Did you get what you wanted?"

"Yes."

Her heart broke at the sight of the sad smile on his face.

"Is this...?"

She could see the confusion written on Henry's face, and she smiled.

"Yes, dear." Regina gestured for him to come closer. "Daniel, this is Henry."

"So you're the lucky boy."

"I am."

"I heard you have my name too."

"I'm going to kill Emma," Regina grumbled.

"Please don't," Daniel’s eyes widened. "I was very happy to hear that."

"Emma talked a lot about you. I wish we had the chance to get to know each other for real."

"Me too."

"Regina, sorry to interrupt the moment, but we should hurry."

"Henry, when you saw her, where was she?"

"In the garden."

"Very well." Regina sighed. "Go with Killian and Belle to the Jolly Roger, we'll meet you there shortly."

"Mom."

"Henry, please. You shouldn't even be here."

"I see he takes after Emma in this." Daniel laughed.

"You have no idea." Regina massaged her temples. "Dear, please. I promise Emma and I will follow shortly."

"Okay." Henry sighed defeatedly. "Daniel, it was a pleasure to meet you, even in this way."

"The pleasure was all mine, young Henry."

(...)

When Emma regained consciousness, she was already in one of the cabins of the Jolly Roger. She looked around, and a wave of anger washed over her. Hope and Delilah were probably lost forever now. "Fuck!"

"Ma, you're awake!"

Henry's voice made her turn abruptly. 

"Henry?"

Before she could say anything else, he enveloped her in a tight hug, and Emma felt the anger dissipating gradually. "Hey, kid."

"I missed you."

"I missed you too, kid. I missed you too." Emma buried her face in his hair, inhaling the scent of his shampoo. "Wait, what are you doing here?" She pulled back from him just enough to look at him.

"Oh, I'm glad you woke up, Miss Swan."

"You brought our son on this mission? Are you out of your mind, Regina?" Emma's jaw tensed under her skin, and in a swift move, she was in front of the brunette. Their faces were so close that Emma could feel her warmth.

"I thought you knew our son better."

"Ma, stop! I sneaked onto the ship. Of course, mom wouldn't just let me come."

Henry placed himself between them, and the desperation in his voice was enough to calm her down.

"I'm going to open the portal for us to return. It's better if you hold onto something," Regina said, then left the room.

"What does she mean by that?" Emma turned to Henry.

"Just do as she said."

Notes:

Next chapter everyone will be back in Storybrooke now, and we will enter the final stretch of the story.

Let me know what you think, and what you expect from now on. =)

Chapter 59: Chapter 59

Notes:

Despite the chaos this week, I managed to update the fic sooner than I thought possible.

We pick up right where the previous chapter left off and there's a lot going on in this one. Hope you like it. Sorry for any possible mistakes.

(I know I'm terrible at responding all your amazing reviews, but I promise I'll try.)

The Jolly Roger had barely landed in the waters of Storybrooke when Emma found herself engulfed in Regina's purple smoke. The next moment, as the smoke dissipated, she realized she was in an unfamiliar living room, but before she could process anything, she felt someone envelop her in a tight hug. So tight that, for a moment, Emma thought her bones might break, but she relaxed and hugged the person back.

"Hey, Rubes." Emma closed her eyes and buried her face in her neck. "I missed you too."

"Never do something so stupid again, you hear me?" Ruby hissed, still holding her.

Emma laughed and pulled back just enough to look at her. It was a confusing feeling, missing Ruby so much. Until recently, she had been with her in the Enchanted Forest, but it was as if this Ruby wasn't the same one. It was hard to explain.

"Hey, knucklehead."

Lilith said, causing Ruby to finally let go. Emma smiled and opened her arms to receive her friend. "Hey."

Emma closed her eyes as Lilith hugged her tightly. It was good to be back, even though the feelings inside her were overwhelming. She had spent so much time in the Enchanted Forest that she often wondered if she would ever make it back home.

The timeline was very confusing in her mind at that moment. Years had passed while she was trapped in the past, many years, but in Storybrooke, only about two years had passed since she disappeared into the magic vortex, if her calculations were correct, according to what Regina had said some time ago.

"Welcome back, Miss Swan."

Maleficent's voice interrupted her thoughts, and Emma finally pulled away from Lilith. She seemed apprehensive, despite her smile being sincere, as were her words.

Her eyes met Maleficent's, and she offered a timid smile and a restrained nod. She wasn't sure, but something in the sorceress's gaze said that somehow, she remembered something. Oh, she was in trouble.

"Maleficent."

Emma swallowed hard, and she could feel everyone's gaze on her, especially Lilith's.

"Swaaan!" Lilith roared, and before she could do anything, Emma disappeared in her gray smoke.

(...)

As soon as Emma found herself back on Killian's ship, she decided to return to Maleficent's house. If necessary, she would take Lilith somewhere to talk, but she knew that if she simply disappeared, things could get complicated for no reason.

"Ah, good that you're back! Now I can roast you and serve you to your parents."

Lilith said the moment Emma appeared in Maleficent's living room.

"You can try, but we know you won't." Emma shrugged. "I'm sure you want to kick my ass, but hey, I didn't do it alone!" Emma raised her hands in a gesture of surrender.

"Could you two share with the rest of us what's going on?" Regina's irritated voice cut through the air.

"I think it's better not to." Emma smiled apologetically. "At least not in front of our son."

"Miss Swan-"

"I'm not a child anymore!" Henry protested.

"You're not, but this certainly isn't for your ears." Emma winked at him, and Henry made a face of disgust.

"This is really interesting."

Emma turned at the sound of Zelena's voice and waved at her with a genuine smile. Continuing down this line of events was better than having to face the fact that she might have lost Hope forever. Or having to sit down and talk about what happened while she was trapped in the past. Neither of those things was an option at that moment.

Lilith was still staring at her, arms crossed, her eyes sweeping from Emma to her mother, and despite everything, it would be good to vent to Lilith. Even if she tried to turn her into a roasted swan.

Knocks on the door interrupted the silence that was beginning to form, and Emma immediately tensed. She could feel the fairies' magic on the other side, and Snow's voice felt like tiny needles on her skin.

"Don't worry, Miss Swan, they won't be able to enter here."

Maleficent said, and Emma looked at her with a raised eyebrow in a silent question.

"Before Regina left, we thought it would be a good idea to block the house against visitors who might be unwelcome to you. I mean, from the little that Regina and Lilith told us about the times they talked to you, we agreed it would be good to keep your parents, especially your mother, away until you wanted to see her."

Emma nodded, grateful they had thought of that. Honestly, she didn’t know how she would react to Snow at that moment. She knew what she would find in her mother's eyes upon seeing how much she had given in to the darkness: disappointment and disapproval, and she didn’t need that crap after everything she had been through.

"We placed various protection spells around the house, reinforced with blood magic, and since none of them have a blood connection to any of us..." Regina gestured vaguely.

"Thanks." Emma smiled, this time without sarcasm. "Really."

"So, are you hungry?" Ruby asked, and Emma noticed she was trying to dissipate the tension still lingering between Lilith and herself.

"A little, yes. We kind of left the Enchanted Forest before I had breakfast." Emma cast a significant look at Regina and Killian.

"If that's what you want to call it."

Killian offered a knowing smile, and Emma just shook her head.

"Well, Miss Swan, forgive us if we were trying to bring you back as quickly as possible using an artifact we weren't even sure would work."

"I know that, Regina." Emma sighed. "I'm grateful you managed to reach me and bring me home, it’s just that..." She trailed off and closed her eyes. "Forget it."

"Are you okay?"

Suddenly, the animosity had disappeared from Lilith’s voice, and Emma was immensely grateful to have someone who knew her so well. "I think it's just nausea from the portal. That thing makes the DeLorean seem like the Flintstones’ car."

"My God, I see your time in the past didn’t affect your pop culture references." Regina rolled her eyes.

"Nothing can affect my pop culture references." Emma smiled, her eyes sparkling with amusement.

"Ma, Mom said she didn’t know if you had given in to the darkness, how much you had given in-"

"Your mom has so little faith in me." Emma pouted.

"What I mean is that your skin isn’t like Grandpa’s."

"No, I just sparkle in the sun."

"Oh, are you the lost Cullen?" Zelena said, her eyes gleaming mischievously.

"Can I marry Alice if I am?"

"Oh, my God." Regina groaned. "Miss Swan, I think we all have a lot to discuss, don’t you think?"

"No," said Emma.

"Well, I say we do." Regina crossed her arms over her chest. "Our stories have disappeared from Henry’s book. That can only mean you altered the past."

"Not as much as I would have liked." Emma's tone was dry, and her expression changed immediately. "Besides, I’m not going to discuss what I saw in front of our son, whether he’s old enough or not." She gave Regina a significant look and saw the brunette flinch slightly. "Rubes, I would really like something to eat," Emma said, walking to the kitchen and making it clear that the conversation was over for now.

(...)

Storybrooke, a few days later. Jolly Roger.

"Emma, you can't keep ignoring me."

Regina said, massaging her temples, and even that gesture was ridiculously mesmerizing in her, Emma thought.

"Watch me."

"I thought you would be grateful we found a way to bring you back!"

"You have no idea what I had to leave behind!" Emma said through gritted teeth.

"Then tell me!" Regina shouted, stepping towards her. "Because all you've done since you got back is avoid me like I'm some contagious disease!"

Emma felt like she'd been punched in the stomach. She knew Regina had questions, and that her behavior might hurt her, but the pain she saw in the brunette's eyes was more than she could bear. Even so, Emma couldn't just tell her.

Because now that Emma knew what it was like to be with her, the taste of her lips, her scent, the softness of her skin. Now she knew every inch of Regina, but she couldn't be with her because here it wasn't her that Regina loved - at least not until Regina had all her memories back. It almost made her wish Morgause had let her die on that battlefield.

And Emma wanted to be angry with Regina for bringing her back, for taking her away from there. For taking her away from her . For taking her away from Hope. But she couldn't. She never could.

"I think you'd better go." Emma said, eyes closed as she fought back tears.

"As you wish, Miss Swan."

Emma relaxed a bit when she felt Regina's magic and, when the purple smoke dissipated, she let her body fall onto the bed. This was worse than any torture she had inflicted on those criminals in the Enchanted Forest.

(...)

Storybrooke, Maleficent's house.

“I suppose your attempt to talk to Miss Swan didn’t go as expected?”

“I don’t know what happened in the past, but I can’t reach her anymore.” Regina sighed, sitting on the sofa and accepting the glass of drink Maleficent handed her. “And I don’t know why this change, because when we met in dreams or whatever those were, she didn’t block me this way.”

“Maybe because now it’s permanent.”

“What do you mean?”

“I don’t know Miss Swan as well as you or my daughter do, but if I had to guess, she didn’t have real hopes of ever coming back home one day, so she had no reason to push you away when you met in dreams.”

“And why would she have reasons to push me away now?”

“Well, my dear, that you’ll have to ask her yourself.”

(...)

Storybrooke, Granny’s. Two weeks after Emma’s return.

Regina felt torn. Emma was probably the only person in her life who really knew Daniel. And knowing that she knew him made Regina want to talk about him all the time. It was a feeling she hadn’t experienced since her teenage years, and one she shouldn’t feel at all because she had gotten over Daniel. Besides, she had a soulmate now. And it wasn’t Daniel. Her sweet, dear Daniel had been dead for a long time, and she had moved on years ago.

“Then love again.” Daniel’s words echoed in her mind for a second, along with the image of the last time she saw him. She had opened her heart to new love, and even if this love didn’t always feel right, and didn’t make her heart race as Daniel once did, and as Emma always did, it was the love destined for her many, many years ago. And she owed that to Emma, after all, Emma sacrificed everything for her to be happy.

Regina swallowed the wave of feelings and thoughts threatening to overwhelm her and forced a smile, trying to focus on what Robin was saying, but her gaze didn’t hold on him for long. Instead, it found Emma’s eyes across the room, and she couldn’t help but smile at the adorable scowl Emma wore.

She was looking directly at where Regina and Robin were, and Emma seemed lost in thought, as if she were trying to understand something, something that might only make sense in Emma’s mind but still made Regina want to cross the room and ask what was bothering her.

(...)

Emma knew this reception at Granny’s wasn’t the smartest idea, but she knew that the more she tried to avoid her parents, especially Snow, the more likely she was to truly enrage Lilith, and Emma didn’t want that. So, reluctantly, she asked Ruby to organize something at Granny’s because maybe it would be easier to keep Snow under control that way.

As soon as they entered the diner, her mother ran to her and enveloped her in a tight hug, crying and lamenting and saying things that had no impact on Emma. She struggled to appear as though she wanted to be there, as if she wanted that contact, but David soon saw through it. Emma wasn’t sure how, but he knew her so much better than Snow ever could.

Gently, David managed to separate Snow from Emma, and then he hugged her, which unlike her mother’s, was welcome and not overwhelming.

“It’s good to have you back, kiddo. Take all the time you need. I’ll be here.”

“Thanks, Dad.” Emma choked back tears and hugged him tightly.

Except for her parents and Eugenia, the other residents of Storybrooke kept their distance from Emma, and honestly, she was grateful for that. She never wanted the crap of being their savior, and even less dealing with those hypocritical people. Now that she was the Dark One, they looked at her with suspicion and judgment. Not that it bothered her. Emma knew these kinds of people well.

Emma walked to one of the tables at the back and sat down next to Hook. Since they met in the Enchanted Forest, Emma never thought she could actually be friends with Killian. From the beginning, he made it clear what he wanted from her, and he made her life hell to get it. And then, after she became the Dark One and disappeared, something changed. Since returning from the Enchanted Forest, Emma had been staying on his ship most of the time until she could sort out her thoughts and find a place to call her own.

She thanked him for the mug of beer he pushed her way and downed most of it in one gulp.

“Take it easy, sailor,” Killian laughed.

“I don’t get drunk anymore, don’t worry.” Emma winked at him and turned her attention to the diner, observing everything around her.

Henry was chatting animatedly with some school friends, Zelena, Maleficent, and Ruby were sitting in one of the booths, immersed in a world of their own, Lilith was talking to Granny, who was holding Charlotte in her arms.

And then Emma's eyes found Regina's booth. She was with Robin. Her hands clenched into fists, resting on the table, and Emma could see a slight tremor in her fingers.

Memories of the Enchanted Forest invaded her at every moment, and the longing that pierced her every day was torture, but under no circumstances would Emma do anything that could jeopardize Regina’s happiness here. After all, that’s why she became the Dark One. She still didn’t know why none of them seemed to have access to their past memories, except, perhaps, for Maleficent, but Emma hadn’t questioned the sorceress. She didn’t want to have to explain to Ruby or Zelena everything that happened while she was away.

Emma watched Regina beside Robin, and her treacherous mind questioned how a woman like Regina could be with a man like him.

She would never understand how Regina went from Daniel, handsome, charming, and funny, to Robin. Bland and with nothing special to offer day-to-day. Not that he was necessarily ugly, although that depended on the point of view, but he had absolutely nothing that made him stand out. And every time he spoke, Emma had to fight the urge to punch him or tell him to take the dick out of his mouth before talking.

“You know, luv, if you keep looking at him like that, Regina might think you’re interested in him.”

Hook laughed softly beside her, and this new development in their relationship was still recent for Emma, but it was welcome. This friendship.

“Ew.” Emma muttered softly.

“I know.” Hook laughed again. “And I know what you’re wondering, and according to Zelena, there’s absolutely nothing exceptional about him.”

“Double ew.” Emma shuddered, made a face, and grabbed the other mug of beer, downing the whole thing in one gulp.

(...)

Storybrooke, two weeks later.

Regina was walking down Storybrooke's main street accompanied by Maleficent, Zelena, and Henry when they were approached by a girl.

"Your Majesty, I finally found you!"

"Sorry, do I know you?"

"It's me, Delilah. Emma took me to the castle with her when-"

Despite the normal clothes the girl wore, she was definitely from the Enchanted Forest, but Regina couldn't remember her. Delilah, as she said her name was, looked to be in her early twenties and was incredibly beautiful. For a moment, Regina felt an almost uncontrollable jealousy bubbling in her chest. What did this girl want with Emma? What could be so important? And most importantly, who was she and what was her role in Emma's life?

"You don't remember?" Delilah narrowed her eyes. 

"What did that idiot Miss Swan do?"

"Well, the affectionate adjectives for Emma are certainly still intact."

"I don't know who you think you are to talk to me like that or to speak about Miss Swan that way."

"The jealousy certainly remains the same." Delilah laughed. "I really need to talk to Emma. Where can I find her?"

"Miss Swan doesn’t want to receive visitors."

Something about the way this girl referred to Emma, so intimately, deeply irritated Regina. She felt something poking at her memories, but once again she couldn’t reach them.

"Your Majesty, I assure you the matter I need to discuss with her is very important."

"You can try summoning her, you know, by calling her name three times," Zelena said, a dangerously amused smile spreading across her lips.

Before Regina could reprimand her, Delilah was already calling Emma, and to Regina's surprise, the blonde appeared before the third call.

"Del?" Emma smiled broadly and hugged the girl tightly. "Oh my God, you're here!"

Regina watched Emma hug Delilah even tighter and lift her off the ground, spinning around with the girl in her arms. Whoever she was, she meant a lot to Emma.

"I was so worried. I thought you wouldn’t end up here when the curse was cast. I mean, I don't even know how much time has passed for you or what happened-" Emma gently placed her back on the ground and stepped back just enough to look her in the eyes, but without letting go.

"Emma, breathe." Delilah laughed and gently caressed Emma's face. "I'm not sure what happened after the last time we saw each other, but the next moment we were here in this strange place."

"You mean she came... she's here?"

Regina narrowed her eyes and wondered who Emma was talking about. Who could be so important in her life to bring Emma to the brink of tears like this?

"Of course, Emma," Delilah said softly.

Regina felt another wave of jealousy course through her chest, but she pushed the feeling aside. Who could they be talking about? Regina watched as Delilah released Emma's arms and pointed to a boy that Emma seemed to recognize instantly. The way she smiled at him suggested that they were, at the very least, good friends.

A vague memory of the boy as part of her knights crossed Regina's mind but disappeared before she could be sure. In any case, her attention was completely drawn to the little girl who was holding hands with the young man.

"Mommy." The girl squealed and ran to Emma.

Emma crouched down and opened her arms, hugging the girl close to her chest. She closed her eyes and held the girl tightly. "Hello, my dear. Mommy was so afraid of never seeing you again."

"You're silly, Mommy." The girl squirmed in Emma's arms. "You saw me the other day."

"You- you have a daughter?" Regina stammered.

"I have a sister? Cool!" Henry exclaimed, surprised and excited.

Chapter 60: Chapter 60

Notes:

This chapter is more of a filler, but there are important things in it. Besides, if I just "skip" to the parts you most want to see, the story will end in 3 chapters and we won't have some answers.

There is a part in this chapter, which I chose to do like in the show, where Emma's image at the ball magically appeared in the book when she returned to the present (in season 3), but even so they didn't seem to have access to the memories of what happened while she was there.

Anyway, I hope you like it.

Another thing: I see your comments, and I'm extremely grateful for them. I know I keep saying I'll answer them, but I never do, and believe me, I feel very guilty about that.
Your comments are great, and I love seeing your theories and everything else. And I will do my best to answer them as soon as possible.

Enchanted Forest, the past. Moments after Emma's departure.

Regina remained in her garden for some time after her encounter with Emma's son, lost in thought. The boy was as peculiar as his mother, and something about him, the way he spoke to her, the way he looked at her, made her heart race. He looked at her the same way Emma did; as if he had known her his whole life.

When she felt a strong disturbance in the magic, Regina knew that when she returned to her chambers, she would find them empty, and her heart sank. Not that she would ever admit to Emma what she really felt for her, but Regina could see in the Dark One's eyes that she knew. She remembered a time, long ago, when she had tried to tell her she loved her, and Emma had begged her not to. Now she understood why.

Resigned and even more determined to cast the curse that would guarantee her happy ending, Regina marched to the stables. She stopped in front of Rocinante's stall and gently stroked his muzzle. She let her fingers slide through the horse's silky mane and placed a lingering kiss on his muzzle.

Regina knew there was no other way. To succeed with the curse, she needed to sacrifice what she loved most. She felt the tears streaming down her face, and with her eyes still closed, she plunged her hand through the animal's torso and ripped out his heart. Rocinante fell lifeless at her feet, and Regina used all her strength not to collapse to her knees beside him. She would never forgive herself for this, but if it at least led her to Emma, at least it would not have been in vain.

Regina transported herself back to her chambers, gently holding Rocinante's heart in her hands. She summoned her father and ordered him to prepare everything for their departure, as they would go to the place she had set up to cast the curse.

Regina gathered some of the darkest beings in the Enchanted Forest at the site, as she needed something from them to succeed in the curse.

"I need something from you. A lock of hair from the darkest souls. You must trust me. Because if you don't trust me, there are other means." Regina smiled wickedly and with a slight movement of her hand, the branches of the trees around them began to close around them in a threatening manner.

Quickly the villains present began to cut pieces of hair and beard and placed them in the basket which Regina collected. She threw everything into the fire and returned to her place.
"All that's missing is the final ingredient. The esteemed heart. From the steed of my childhood. The glorious animal whose death will bring our victory. May my wrath be unleashed."

Regina threw Rocinante's heart into the fire and immediately the flames stretched upwards and a dark smoke began to take shape, and then, disappeared.

The gnome's mocking laughter filled the place and he climbed onto a rock to rub his mockery in Regina's face. "Well, you really did release something there."

Humiliation and hatred filled Regina's chest and she turned the gnome into a stone statue, leaving the place immediately afterwards.

After everyone had left, she returned to the scene, trying to understand what could have gone wrong.

"Maybe it's for the best." Sir Henry said, approaching Regina, but still keeping a cautious distance. "The forces you're summoning are darker than we can conceive."

Regina felt her blood boil at that. How dare he? "Oh, now you're trying to protect me?"

"It’s what I do."

"I know. You're the only one who does." That wasn't true, and Regina knew it, but despite the immense anger she felt at that moment, she couldn't bring herself to tell him all the terrible things stuck in her throat for so many years.

"Helping you is my life."

"Then help me understand why this curse isn't working!"

"If you want to know that, then you need to go back to the person who gave it to you in the first place."

Regina snorted and rolled her eyes. The last thing she wanted was to visit Rumple after all this time, but apparently she had no other choice.

"Revenge is a dark and lonely road. Once you go down it, there's no heading back."

"That's where you're wrong, Daddy."

With a wave of her hand, Regina transported her father back to the castle and then transported herself to the castle of the idiots, where Rumple was being held prisoner. She still didn't understand how someone like him could have been captured.

Using a simple disguise spell, Regina entered the castle and went to Rumple's cell.

"It’s just us, dearie, you can show yourself."

Oh, she wasn't in the mood for Rumple's games, and she could see in his eyes that he was about to start one.

"That curse you gave me. It’s not working." She got straight to the point.

"Oh, so worried. So, so worried," Rumple taunted. "Like Snow, and her lovely new husband."

"What?" That definitely caught Regina's attention.

"They paid me a visit as well. They were very anxious about you and the curse."

Regina walked up to the bars of the cell, hatred flowing through every cell of her body. "What did you tell them?"

"The truth! That nothing can stop the darkness. Except, of course, their unborn child."

Regina felt like the ground had disappeared beneath her feet. So all of that was in vain? Could the idiots and their idiotic offspring simply destroy any chance of finding Emma again? She couldn't let that happen.

"You see, no matter how powerful, all curses can be broken." Rumple smiled. "Their child is the key." He leaned even closer to the cell. "Of course, the curse has to be enacted first."

"Tell me what I did wrong."

"For that, there's a price."

"What do you want?"

"Simple. In this new land, I want comfort. A good life."

"Fine. You'll have an estate. Be rich."

"I wasn’t finished! There's more."

"There always is with you."

"In this new land, should I ever come to you for any reason, you must heed my every request. You must do whatever I say. So long as I say… please."

Regina wanted to be able to reach through that cell and rip out Rumple's heart, but she needed him, at least for now. He was one of the most pathetic and despicable beings she had ever had the displeasure of meeting.

"You do realize that should I succeed, you won't remember any of this?"

"Oh, well then, what's the harm?"

"Deal." Regina knew she would most likely regret this, but she needed to get to Emma as soon as possible. She wasn't going to lose another love like that. "What must I do to enact this curse?"

"You need to sacrifice a heart."

Rumple had to be kidding her, right? She knew that. "I sacrificed my prized steed."

Rumple lunged forward and reached through the cell, grabbing her by the neck, and for a moment, Regina was scared. There were few times she had seen him so angry.

"A horse?"

His strength on her neck made her head tilt back, and for a moment she saw herself back in the room with Leopold grabbing her neck and almost killing her. Regina knew she couldn't show weakness in front of Rumple, so she did her best to push those memories away and not show any reaction.

"This is the curse to end all curses. You think a horse is gonna do? Great power requires great sacrifice. The heart you need must come from something far more precious."

"Tell me what will suffice." Regina said without showing any emotion.

"The heart of the thing you love most."

That finally made her lose control. How dare he? Regina finally broke free of his grip and grabbed Rumple's wrist tightly. "What I loved most died because of Snow White."

"Is there no one else you truly love?"

There was, of course there was, but how could she do that? He was all she had left now.

"This curse isn't gonna be easy. Vengeance never is, dearie. You have to ask yourself a simple question: How far are you willing to go?"

"As far as it takes."

(...)

Storybrooke, present day.

"Miss Swan."
Regina's irritated tone made Emma look up at her quickly.

"What in Merlin's name have you been doing in the past? I thought the rule was clear: don't do anything stupid that could destroy the present!"

"I don't know if you noticed, but the present is intact. Boringly intact." Emma handed Hope to Henry, who was almost pulling her out of her arms. "Easy there, kid."

"She's beautiful, ma." Henry smiled. "But she doesn't look much like you."

He tilted his head, studying the little girl in his arms, and then looked at Emma, and she felt her heart race, but this was not the time or place to possibly tell everyone the truth about Hope.

"Who is this child's father, Miss Swan?"

Emma licked her lips nervously and looked at Regina for a moment, but noticed that the brunette was looking at Hope. "What makes you think there is a father?"

"Oh, don't tell me you made this child with magic?"

Regina finally took her eyes off Hope and glared at Emma. Oh, if only she could remember. Emma shook her head slightly. "Your life, your present, is intact, isn't it? So you don't have anything to worry about. You can enjoy your life with your soulmate."

(...)

Maleficent narrowed her eyes, silently watching everything unfold before her. Regina's jealousy was almost palpable at the appearance of that young woman, not that she would admit it, because she was too stubborn for that, but Maleficent knew her well enough. And then, Emma had a daughter. Despite the initial shock, the more Maleficent looked at the little girl, the less she thought she was Emma's daughter with that girl, Delilah. She had some of Emma's features, but none of Delilah's.

Maleficent straightened up when Henry mentioned that Hope didn't look much like Emma, and watched the Dark One's reaction closely. There was a secret there. And a big one. She noticed how Emma tensed when Regina asked who the child's father was, and the way she looked at Regina. A mixture of outrage and pain. Maleficent exchanged a brief glance with Zelena when Emma deflected Regina's question about having created the child with magic, and saw in the redhead's eyes the same understanding she knew was in hers. Miss Swan had screwed up the past, in more ways than just figuratively speaking.

Maleficent widened her eyes slightly at the disdain with which Emma referred to Robin. It was no secret that she didn't like him, but the mixture of disdain and pain in her voice was palpable.

"That doesn't mean you haven't done something in the past, Miss Swan!" Regina's irritated voice pulled Maleficent out of her thoughts.

"Nothing that's any of your business, Your Majesty."

"Ladies." Maleficent sighed. She knew Regina's temper well, and if Emma's gray eyes were any indication, that argument was not going to end well. "I know there's a lot to be talked about, explained and all that, but right now you're scaring the little girl." She pointed to Hope, still in Henry's arms, who was looking from Emma to Regina, about to cry.

That seemed to be enough to calm Emma down, and the next moment she took Hope from Henry's arms, gave him a kiss on the head, and disappeared with Delilah and the other boy in her gray smoke.

(...)

As soon as the smoke cleared around them, Emma heard a startled gasp and soon Killian was by her side.

"By Kraken, Swan, where did you go? What happened?"

"I was summoned." She smiled widely and nodded to the side.

"Uh-" Killian scratched his beard and looked confused from Emma to the woman, the boy, and the baby. "Who are they?"

"These are Mikael, Delilah, and Hope, my daughter."

"Your what?"

Killian's eyes widened comically, making Emma think of cartoons.

"It's a long story." Emma sighed.

"Well, I have all the time in the world." Killian raised his eyebrows and sat on the chest at the foot of the bed. "I know you and I know you can't resist fucking the past. Literally speaking. Spill it, little Swan."

"What-?" Emma frowned and shook her head. "What's gotten into you?"

"Ah, you must be wondering why I haven't made any advances on you since we met again." Killian smiled. "Swan, you helped me change, to find something in me that I thought I had lost long ago, and I love you. I will always love you, but not the way I thought I did. I realized that we are better off as friends, if you want to, of course."

"I-" Emma blinked, surprised. "I don't know what happened to you in the time I was gone, but I like this change." She smiled and sat at the foot of the bed, with Hope on her lap. "Friends then."

Killian nodded, and Emma could see that he was relieved.

"So, about that lovely little girl?"

(...)

Regina was furious. That idiot's audacity! First that girl, who Regina had no idea who she was, saying those things. Implying that she was jealous of Emma! A complete absurdity. But that wasn't even the worst part. That idiot had a daughter. A daughter she had made in the past. God knows how or with whom! And after everything Regina had done to rescue her, the least Emma owed her was an explanation about it.

"My dear, if you don't stop pacing like this, I'm afraid you're going to open a hole in my living room."

Maleficent's voice pulled Regina out of her thoughts and she turned to face her.

"I know what you're thinking. We're also curious about Miss Swan's little news, but we know that the more we pressure her, the less she'll talk."

"How old do you think the girl is?" Zelena asked, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Do you think she can play with Charlotte?"

"Zelena, I swear to God." Regina massaged her temples.

It wasn't possible that her sister was actually worried about that and didn't care how the fact that Emma had a daughter in the past could affect the present.

"Regina, I know you're worried about what Hope might mean in the present, and how the past might have been altered, but what Miss Swan said is true: no matter what happened, our lives haven't changed much."

"Henry, get your book." Regina ignored what Maleficent said, her head spinning with a thousand thoughts at once.

She knew there were blocks in her memory, because during the time Emma was in the past, she had no memories of Emma in her court. No new memories, and that couldn't be good, right? Maybe, if Henry's book was back to normal now that Emma was back in the present, they could have some answers.

Regina took the heavy book from Henry's hands and sat down, flipping through it quickly. Some new images appeared, and Regina's heart raced impossibly; there was an image of her with Daniel and Emma on a hill. The three were sitting under the shade of a tree and they were smiling. Another image, this time from her sixteenth birthday party, she was dancing with a boy and although she didn't recognize him, in her heart she knew it was Daniel. But he hadn't shown up at her party. Cora would never let him.

The next image almost made Regina's heart stop; Emma was in her room, in her parents' house, and a young Regina looked furious. No, she thought better as she looked at the image more closely. She was devastated. Heartbroken. Judging by her clothes, Daniel had died shortly before. The young Regina seemed to be arguing with Emma, her hands clenched into fists against the blonde's chest.

The next image brought Regina to her knees. She might have overcome her worst nightmare, but she would never forget that fateful night. The young Regina was in the middle of the bed, and Emma was standing next to her. A light emanated from her hand and onto the young Regina's body, and she could almost feel the healing magic even through that image.

"Mom, what's wrong? What are you seeing?"

"Maleficent."

(...)

Regina's warning in her voice was enough for her, and the next moment Henry was safely locked in the guest room. She exchanged a brief glance with Zelena, who nodded and left them alone in the living room.

"Talk to me, dear. What happened?"

Regina simply handed the book to her, and Maleficent frowned at the image. She knew what that image was about, and immediately began flipping through the book for more information about the possible changes to the past.

Although there were many new images, none of them showed anything that meant a significant change, or indicated who Emma had had a daughter with. Conveniently that had been left out.

Maleficent flipped through the book with bated breath, afraid to find the images of her dream in it, and when she didn't see anything there, she was a little confused. Emma's behavior on the day she returned indicated that it hadn't just been a dream, but the book seemed to keep a PG version of the facts, so if anything else had happened, Maleficent feared that only Emma could tell them.

"Well, it seems Miss Swan was present at some important moments in the past, but I haven't found anything here that indicates she caused any significant changes that could affect our present."

"And why don't we have access to those memories then?" Regina snorted.

"I don't think even Miss Swan can explain that." Maleficent sighed and closed the book. "Whatever is blocking our memories, I doubt Emma did it on purpose."

"So how will we access those memories if we don't know what's blocking them?"

"With the simplest counter-spell of all." Maleficent smiled.

"So we're screwed."

(...)

"Wait, but how has Regina not ripped your head off yet?" Killian tilted his head.

"I don't know why, but apparently you guys don't have access to the new memories."

"And probably the only way to change that is through a true love's kiss." Killian sighed defeated.

"Look on the bright side."

"What would that be?"

"Your life was hardly affected by my presence in the past." Emma smiled.

"I don't know if I'm offended or grateful."

Emma rolled her eyes, but smiled. "Our conversation was nice, but I need to take care of some things now." She smiled at Hope in her lap.

The little girl was watching everything intently, her little hands occasionally reaching out to try to touch everything she could reach.

"What are you going to do now?"

"I need to find a place for us to stay. Despite your hospitality, we can't all stay on your ship now."

"Do you have any place in mind?"

"No." Emma said thoughtfully and turned to Delilah. "Did you arrive here today or were you already here before?"

"We got here a few days ago, I think." Delilah said thoughtfully.

"And where were you?"

"Somehow, I think our cabin ended up here," Delilah said excitedly. "Somehow I knew I wasn't in the Enchanted Forest anymore and I needed to find you, but this place is strange and a little scary."

Emma couldn't help but laugh at that. She understood exactly what Delilah meant. The Enchanted Forest had been strange and scary the first time Emma had ended up there, and that was because she was with Snow. She could only imagine how it was being for Delilah and Mikael. "Alright, I'll show you guys around, but first let's go to the cabin. I suspect this little creature here needs a change."

"If you need anything, you know where to find me, Swan."

She nodded and stood up. "Thanks Killian." She gave him a kiss on the cheek and then disappeared in her gray smoke.

(...)

The cabin looked exactly the same as when Emma left it, long before returning to Storybrooke. It was familiar and cozy in a way that almost no other place in Storybrooke would ever be. She put Hope in the crib and with a flick of her wrist changed the dirty diaper.

"Alright, I'm going to introduce you to one of the greatest wonders of the modern world!"
Emma said excitedly, and walked outside the cabin. They were, as she imagined, in the middle of the forest in Storybrooke, in a fairly isolated part. Probably reflecting its location in the Enchanted Forest. Well, they could stay there for now.

She tested the spells she had placed around the place in the past, to see if they were still there, but as she suspected, Emma had to put them up again. For now, she didn't want to risk her mother finding them there. And much less that stupid Robin Hood and his merry men .

With a flick of her wrist, the yellow beetle appeared a few meters from the cabin, almost making Delilah and Mikael jump. "No need to fear. This is just a modern version of carriages." Emma laughed, and involuntarily she could almost hear Regina's voice in her mind, saying dismissively; " It looks more like a wagon, this death trap on wheels. "

Before getting into the car, however, Emma paused thoughtfully. If they went to Granny's, at this time, they would possibly find Leroy there, and he would run off to tell Snow, and Emma was not in the mood to deal with her mother. With a defeated sigh, she turned back to the cabin. "We'd better stay here today. I'll order something for us to eat." She put Hope in the crib and picked up her cell phone.

"What is that?" Delilah asked, pointing to the device in Emma's hand.

"This is one of the best inventions of the modern world. This is a cell phone. And you can use it to summon me too." She smiled. "I'll get one for you guys tomorrow."

Emma dialed Lilith's number and asked if she could stop by Granny's and pick up some food for her, and told her where to find her.

While waiting for the food, Emma made some adjustments to the cabin. Now that they were in Storybrooke, she would need to update the model, she thought. With a few flicks of her wrists, other rooms appeared, as well as a TV, microwave, shower, and all the wonders of the modern world she could think of.

Chapter 61: Chapter 61

Notes:

hello!

We are approaching the end of the story, and some things begin to be answered (or not 🤡💀) in this chapter.

Oh, for those who are curious, Hope is about 4 years old (keep in mind that time in Avalon passed extremely slowly compared to EF, and after Emma returned there, it didn't take long for her to be rescued), and Emma's style now is something similar to the outfit she wore at the end of season 4, when they went to the Enchanted Forest because of Isaac, but with more leather.

The chapter starts right where the previous one left off, and then there are a few small time jumps.

Sorry for any mistakes.

Emma couldn't help but smile as she saw Lilith arriving at her cabin with the food she had ordered.

“You’ve barely been back and you already see me as some kind of delivery service,” Lilith sighed. “Why don’t you just eat at Granny’s like a normal person? And what’s with this cabin?”

“Because if I went to Granny’s, I’d have to put up with Snow, and honestly, I’m not in the mood to deal with her right now.” Emma shrugged and took the bags from Lilith. “As for the cabin, this is where I used to live part-time while I was in the Enchanted Forest. It apparently came here when I went home, or when Regina cast the curse. I’m not really sure.”

“When it comes to this place, time just seems to not exist,” Lilith laughed.

“Don’t even get me started.”

“Emma, who’s-?”

A Dark One smiled as Delilah stepped out of the cabin and stopped talking when she saw Lilith.

“This is my friend, Lily.”

She shook her head and gave Lilith a light elbow jab, trying to hide a satisfied smile.

“Better close your mouth or you’ll catch flies, Lil.”

“Shut up, Emma.” Lilith grumbled and took a step toward Delilah.

“Mommy!”

“Hope, come here!”

Emma turned with a smile just in time to catch the little girl before she collided with her legs.

“Sorry, Emma, she’s really fast.”

“It’s okay, Mikael.”

“Mommy- what?” Lilith stammered, looking from Delilah to Emma.

“Oh no, Del’s not-”

“Emma.” Lilith sighed. “Do I really want to know what you’ve been up to in the past? I mean, finding out you were with my mom wasn’t exactly pleasant.”

“She’s Regina’s daughter?” Delilah asked, finally taking her eyes off Lilith and turning to Emma.

“What? No.”

“You slept with Regina in the past?”

“Can we not talk about these things in front of the child?” Emma hissed. “And she’s Maleficent’s daughter,” she said to Delilah.

“Oh.”

“Yeah, oh.” Lilith shook her head. “Emma, who is this child? Regina is going to be furious when she finds out you messed up the timeline like this.”

“Oh, believe me, she already is.” Emma sighed and gestured with her head toward the cabin. “Let’s talk inside; it’s better.”

(...)

Regina was sitting in Maleficent’s living room, still trying to recover from everything she had read in the book. From her own experience, she knew that what she had seen was only half the story, as the book had a biased view when it came to the villains' histories. Not that she believed Emma had turned into a villain while she was in the past, but she knew how difficult it was to resist the darkness.

In the armchair across from her was Zelena, flipping through the book with Ruby beside her, while Charlotte played in the playpen in the middle of the room.

“Regina, you need to talk to Emma. Obviously, there’s a lot to discuss,” Maleficent said, coming from the kitchen with two mugs of coffee and offering one to the brunette.

 

“And you think Emma will just spill everything?” Regina accepted the mug absentmindedly. “Did you see her reaction earlier when I asked about the child?”

“I imagine Miss Swan can be a bit slippery when she wants to avoid certain topics, but to be honest, I think she was as shocked as you were to find out her daughter was here.”

“You’re defending her-”

“No, Regina, but it’s easier to observe things when you’re not directly involved, and you know that,” Maleficent sighed. “Of course, Miss Swan did things she shouldn’t have; after all, we’re talking about Emma. But from what you’ve always told me about her, Emma isn’t the type to do things without a good reason.”

“Oh, you mean she had a good reason to fuck around in the Enchanted Forest and have a daughter with magic?”

“Careful, sis, it almost sounds like you’re jealous.”

“Don’t be ridiculous, Zelena,” Regina huffed.

“She’s right,” Ruby smiled, finally looking up from the book. “But I’m dying of curiosity to hear from Emma about everything that happened there.”

“I’m not sure I’m that curious,” Maleficent murmured.

“And why wouldn’t you be, dear?” Regina narrowed her eyes at the blonde.

“I’m just afraid of finding out what else she might have done while she was in the past,” Maleficent said, looking at her mug. “But if you want to know more about what Miss Swan was up to in the past and the details behind those stories in the book, you’ll need to keep your cool, Regina.”

“Yeah, sis, yelling at each other and invading each other’s personal space like you’re about to have a public brawl isn’t helping.”

“If you two don’t make her shut up, I’ll do it myself,” Regina said, looking from Maleficent to Ruby.

“What did I miss?” Ruby asked, looking from Regina to Zelena. “I mean, aside from the fact that Emma now has a daughter and apparently a super hot girlfriend.”

“You two stop it right now.”

“Or what? Are you going to punish us?”

“That’s an image I don’t need,” Regina grumbled. “I’m going home. I need to talk to Robin.”

“He’s at your house?” Maleficent grimaced.

“No, he’s in the forest with his men, but Robin wanted to do something this weekend—” Regina shook her head. “Anyway, I’d better go.”

“I know you’re still furious with Miss Swan, and I don’t fault you for that, but maybe we should give her some credit. And time,” Maleficent said gently.

“It’s been a month since she came back, Mal.”

“And as far as we know, she was in the past for many years.”

“Regina, you know Emma better than the rest of us,” Zelena said, finally dropping the sarcasm and teasing. “When has pressing her ever done any good?”

Regina sighed, resigned, and placed the empty mug on the table. “But I need answers. We need answers.”

“And I’m sure Emma will tell us everything-” Ruby began, then paused. “Wait, what if she hasn’t said anything because she assumes we have our memories, but we’re avoiding talking about the past?”

 

“That makes some sense,” Regina said thoughtfully. “I remember, in one of the dreams I had with Emma while she was in the past, when she appeared, she seemed almost disappointed that I didn’t want her head.”

“So how do we access our memories?”

“Rumple once told me that no matter how powerful a curse is, it can always be broken.”

“But what if our memories aren’t tied to a curse?” Ruby bit her lip. “I mean, you didn’t need to cast a curse to bring Emma back.”

“But I did cast a curse. I mean, the Evil Queen cast a curse to bring everyone here.”

“Do you think the fact that our memories are blocked might be connected to your curse?” Maleficent tilted her head.

“But that curse has already been broken,” Ruby pointed out.

“Yes and no,” Henry’s voice filled the room. “Sorry, I was tired of staying in my room.” He shrugged. “And I wasn’t eavesdropping, I swear. I was just coming down to get something to eat and heard you.”

“It’s okay, my prince.” Regina opened her arms and felt relieved when Henry came over and hugged her. “Sorry for earlier.”

“It’s fine. I know there’s a lot going on now that Mom is back with so much news.”

“So, do you agree with your mother, my dear nephew?”

“Yes, Aunt Z. Think about it: when Mom first brought everyone here, your memories were blocked. Except for yours,” he pointed at Maleficent.

“Because I was trapped in my dragon form.”

“Probably.” Henry leaned over the playpen and picked up Charlotte. “But maybe the fact that Mom traveled through time might have sort of reset the curse. I mean, everything was uncertain while she was there, so much so that your stories disappeared from the books for a while.”

“And now we need to figure out how to break this curse,” Regina said, massaging her temples.

(...)

Emma was sitting by the lake, watching Hope. The little girl was running after fireflies and stopping every now and then to pet a rabbit that would appear. Next to her, Lilith was sprawled out on the grass.

“How did you find this place, Swan?” Lilith asked, lifting her head to look at the blonde.

“I didn’t exactly find it. The cabin just appeared here. It must be some kind of mirror to the location it had in the past.”

“I could have hidden here on full moon nights,” Lilith grumbled.

“What do you mean?”

“Oh, you don’t know all the local gossip yet, do you?!” Lilith sat up. “My mom is in a polyamorous relationship with Zelena and Ruby.”

“What?” Emma’s expression slowly shifted from astonishment to shock and then to what seemed like amusement. “I wouldn’t know which one has better taste.”

“Are you going to say you’ve been with Zelena too?”

“No, heavens no.” Emma laughed. “But, despite everything, she’s beautiful.” She shrugged. “But how did this all start, anyway?”

“I have no idea.” Lilith chuckled softly. “One day I came home and found my mom and Ruby in a make-out session on the couch.”

“That’s quite a sight.”

“Unless you want to become a roasted Swan, I suggest you stop talking now.”

Emma laughed and raised her hands in surrender.

(...)

Storybrooke, a few days later.

“Emma Swan. Emma Swa-”

Before Henry could call her name for the second time, Emma appeared before him, her expression full of anxiety. “Henry! Is something wrong?”

“Hi, Ma.”

Emma’s heart eased a little when he smiled and hugged her. Apparently, nothing was wrong. “What’s up, kid?”

“Nothing. I just wanted to see you.” He smiled. “I went to Killian’s ship, but he said that since Delilah arrived, you haven’t been there.”

“I figured the ship might be a bit cramped for everyone.” Emma smiled. “So, what’s on your mind?” She squinted at him, noticing how Henry seemed to want to ask something but wasn’t sure how to go about it. “Hen, if you want to spend some time with me, just say so.”

“It’s just that... I wasn’t sure if you’d want to.”

“I always want to spend time with you. Always.” Emma hugged him tightly. “I’ve just been keeping my distance these days because I don’t want to end up having another argument with your mom.”

“You know you’re going to have to talk eventually, right?”

“I know, kid. I know.” Emma sighed. “Don’t worry, we’ll figure it out, okay?”

“If it depends on your stubbornness and Mom’s, maybe in about ten years,” Henry muttered under his breath.

“What did you say?”

“I met her, you know?”

“Excuse me?” Emma looked at him, confused.

“The Evil Queen.” He smiled sadly. “When we went to rescue you. I went after her. I wanted to see her. I don’t know, get to know her.”

“Henry, why-”

“Because I don’t know anything about her. Mom never talks about her.” He said softly. “I know she’s ashamed of what she did as the Evil Queen, but I’m not a kid anymore. I know it wasn’t all her fault.”

“And how do you know that?”

“I’ve watched enough Game of Thrones to understand some things.”

“Your mother is going to kill me.” Emma rubbed her temples. “And what did you conclude when you saw her in the past? Did you talk to her?”

“Briefly.” He smiled. “She was in a garden. She said you talked about coming back here.” Henry sighed. “Mom, you need to talk to her. I know what happened in the past.”

“I’m not sure what you mean, Henry.”

“I asked the Queen if you were friends, and she said, ‘if that’s what you call it in your world,’ and I know what that means.”

“Somebody kill me,” Emma grumbled. “Henry, I-”

“Ma, it’s okay. I know you love her.”

“Kid, that’s not-”

“Why else would you have taken on the darkness to save Mom?”

He raised his eyebrows, his gaze challenging in a way that was so totally Regina.

“True love is sacrifice.” He shrugged. “What you did that night, Mom, was an act of true love, whether you want to admit it or not.”

“It’s complicated, Henry. Your mom has Robin here.”

“Pff.” Henry laughed. “She’s only with him because she doesn’t remember what happened in the past. I’m sure that when she does remember, she’ll send him back through the first portal to Nottingham.”

“Wait-” Emma’s heart seemed to flip in her chest. “No one has access to the memories of what happened while I was there?”

“No.” Henry said softly. “I mean, there are some new drawings in the book, like when you fell into Aunt Z’s portal with Killian, but aside from the little information that’s there, no one really knows what happened.”

“What images are those?”

“I don’t know. Mom doesn’t let me see them,” Henry said quietly. “But it’s something that made her cry, so I don’t think it’s related to... you know.”

Emma closed her eyes and lightly tapped her head against the wall. “I think it’s best if we go somewhere else,” she said when she opened her eyes again.

Although she couldn’t see, Emma could feel the magic of the fairies around, and she was definitely not in the mood to deal with fairies. She reached out her hand to Henry and smiled in satisfaction when he simply took it. In the next moment, they vanished in a cloud of gray smoke.

When the smoke cleared, they were in front of Emma’s cabin. She smiled, watching Henry look around with curiosity; his eyes shining with excitement and interest.

“So this is where you’ve been staying.”

“Do you like it?”

“It’s cool.”

“Mommy.”

Emma smiled and bent down to pick up Hope, who came running from somewhere behind the cabin. “Hello, my princess.”

“And when are you going to talk to Mom about her ?” Henry asked, gently nodding his head towards Hope.

“What about her?”

“Do you think no one noticed how she has Mom’s eyes? Do you think I didn’t notice?” Henry shook his head. “Well, Mom clearly didn’t notice. She was too busy having a jealousy crisis over you.” He laughed.

“Your mom was too busy wanting my head on a platter, that’s for sure.”

“No, Mom, she was eating herself up with jealousy over you.”

Henry grinned widely as Hope practically threw herself at him, and Emma felt her heart swell with joy.

“Emma?” Delilah appeared from the side of the cabin. “Oh, sorry, I didn’t know you had visitors.”

“Hi.” Henry waved to Delilah with his free hand. “I’m Henry. We weren’t introduced last time.”

“You’re right, Henry, we weren’t.” Delilah extended her hand to him and gave Emma a playful look.

“You two are ridiculous.” Emma rolled her eyes affectionately. “Come on, kid, I’ll give you a tour of the cabin.”

As they entered the cabin, Emma could hear Delilah’s laughter echoing from outside.

“Wow, this makes me think of that tent from Harry Potter and the Goblet of Fire!”

“I know, right?” Emma smiled proudly.

“But why are you here and not at Granny’s or with my grandparents, or, I don’t know, closer to town?”

“Hen, a lot of bad things happened in the past,” Emma shook her head. “I’m not really in the mood to deal with your grandparents, especially your grandmother and her nonsense. And I need time to adjust back to Storybrooke.”

“Do you have any idea how much time has passed for you while you were in the past?”

“Many years, Hen.” Emma sighed. “I saw things, I did things-” She stopped herself. “Look, kid, I’m not going to lie to you. The darkness, it’s tempting. And when you have the freedom to indulge the darkest desires of your heart without anyone judging you, it becomes very hard to resist.”

“Did you become a villain while you were there?”

“It depends on your definition of a villain.”

“I don’t think there’s much of a definition, is there?” Henry gave a faint smile. “I’ve learned that things aren’t as simple, as black and white as Grandma tries to make them seem. Even she has darkness in her heart.”

“Well, Henry. And bad things happen to good people all the time.” Emma bit her lip, trying to hold back the tears that were threatening to well up in her eyes. “The only thing I can guarantee is that I didn’t hurt anyone who didn’t deserve it.”

“Like a vengeful angel?”

“Something like that.” Emma sighed, relieved to see that Henry wasn’t going to press for more details.

After that, she showed him every detail of the cabin’s interior; the living room, which now had a huge TV with access to all the cable channels, her and Hope’s bedroom, the kitchen, the small library containing some magical books, a cauldron, and ingredients for potions and spells… everything in a perfect blend of Enchanted Forest elements and their world’s modernity.

After giving Henry a tour of the cabin’s interior, they went to sit by the lake, one of Hope’s favorite spots. Emma watched as the two of them played, running through the grass chasing butterflies when she felt a tug of magic and knew she was being summoned. She squeezed her eyes shut and focused on her magic to prevent the summoning.

“Mom, are you okay?” Henry ran over to her, with Hope right behind him.

“Mommy.”

“I’m fine, everything’s okay.” Emma exhaled slowly. “It’s just that someone was trying to summon me.”

“And you managed to stop it?”

Emma smiled at Henry’s admiring look. “Yes, I learned a few tricks while I was in the past. Especially while I was in Avalon.”

“Oh, can you tell me about your time there?”

“If you can keep your sister quiet for more than five minutes.” Emma laughed as she saw Hope tugging on Henry’s hand. “By the way, did you let your mom know you were coming to see me?

“I left her a note.” Henry gave a sheepish smile. “Don’t look at me like that. She’s spending the day with Robin.”

He made a face of disgust, and Emma couldn’t help but laugh at that.

(...)

Storybrooke, a few weeks later.

“Are you sure this is a good idea?” Emma asked, watching Henry and Lilith in front of the cabin.

“Aunt Z insisted on inviting you guys. She said she refuses to let Charlotte play with those insipid princesses’ daughters. Besides, you’re family,” Lilith replied with a smile.

“And my mom has a protection spell around the house that repels unwanted visitors.” Lilith smiled again. “Let’s go, Swan. Poof us there.”

“If you say so.” Emma sighed dramatically and, with a wave of her hand, transported them to Maleficent’s house.

It seemed Emma had been away long enough because Zelena’s daughter was celebrating her first birthday. Emma felt a wave of relief when she realized the party wasn’t one of those pompous, boring productions that one of the princesses would surely organize. Instead, Maleficent’s backyard was adorned with soft, cozy lights, a few tables were set up with food and drinks, and chairs encircled a small bonfire. Blankets and toys were scattered across the lawn, creating a warm and relaxed atmosphere.

“Miss Swan, I’m glad you decided to join us.” Maleficent approached them as the teleportation smoke cleared. Emma felt her cheeks flush despite her efforts to stay composed. “Thank you for coming.”

“Oh, no need for such formality, for Merlin’s sake.” Zelena approached with a drink in hand and handed it to Emma. “Hello, Dark One.”

“Hello, Zelena.” Emma smiled as she accepted the drink. “What’s in this?”

“Secret.” Zelena winked at Emma and reached out her arms to Hope, who practically leaped into her embrace. “Hello, sweet little thing.” Zelena gave the baby a gentle tap on the nose, making her giggle with delight.

“I’d take it easy if I were you.” Ruby appeared next to Zelena. “She makes drinks that knock me out.”

“I’ll keep that in mind.” Emma replied, still smiling.

Her smile remained as she watched Zelena walk away with Hope in her arms. The little girl seemed completely at ease with Zelena, showing no signs of shyness around strangers. In fact, she appeared happier than ever.

(...)

Regina felt her breath catch when she saw Emma at Maleficent’s house. She knew Zelena had invited her, but the last time she had asked Henry, he had said he didn’t know if Emma would come.

Since the day she discovered Emma had a child, Regina hadn’t seen or spoken to her. The fear of learning the truth about the child was both irrational and intense. Since their time travel, Regina hadn’t been able to sleep properly.

All the unpleasant memories she had buried for years came flooding back with renewed force. Additionally, the new images in the book troubled her further, depicting situations she had no idea about. She also couldn’t stop thinking about the day they rescued Emma, about finding Emma naked in the Evil Queen’s bed - her bed. No matter how much Regina tried to ignore it, it was becoming overwhelming. Even visits to Archie’s office hadn’t helped as she had hoped.

The feelings Regina had for Emma, buried so deeply for so long, were resurfacing like a tidal wave, and Regina didn’t know what to do. She feared asking Emma about the past and getting an answer that could disrupt her present and ruin the almost happiness she felt with Robin - the happiness Emma had sacrificed for.

Regina felt she owed Emma that much, but at the same time, she wondered what she owed herself. The disapproving and mocking voice of the Evil Queen echoed in her mind constantly now, criticizing her for becoming weak and complacent, disapproving of her lukewarm relationship with Robin. It was almost as if the Evil Queen was fighting to regain control, especially when Regina was near Emma.

Why did Emma have to change her style of dress? Why couldn’t she go back to tight jeans, tank tops, and that ridiculous red jacket? Since they rescued her, Emma had continued wearing clothes from the Enchanted Forest, and it was driving Regina crazy. All that leather was even worse than the jeans and tank tops. And the scar running from the middle of her cheek to her eyebrow? It was sexy. The way Emma now wore her hair - a side braid falling gently over her shoulder - didn’t help either.

“Regina, darling, you’d better close your mouth.”

Maleficent’s voice right behind her made Regina jump and nearly scream.

“I can get you a bib if you need it. I’m sure Charlotte won’t mind.”

“Maleficent.” Regina hissed, casting a sharp look at the sorceress.

“Mom!”

Regina smiled as Henry ran towards her, and she couldn’t help but notice Emma’s daughter right behind him. The little girl seemed to understand exactly who Henry was to Regina, and the two of them seemed to get along very well. This warmed Regina’s heart but also sparked an irrational wave of jealousy.

“Henry, don’t run. Especially when you have a little follower.” Regina nodded towards the little girl trailing behind him.

“Sorry, Mom.” Henry turned and picked up Hope, smiling broadly. “Hope, say hi to Regina.”

“Hi, Gina.”

If anyone else called her Gina, Regina would feel compelled to reprimand them, but Hope’s affectionate and spontaneous way of saying it made her heart race.

“Hello, princess.”

The little girl practically threw herself into Regina’s arms. Before Regina could process what was happening, she found herself holding Hope, and it felt as right as when she held Henry for the first time. An almost uncontrollable urge to cry washed over her, and Regina closed her eyes for a moment to stop the tears from falling.

“Regina, are you okay?”

Emma's voice made Regina open her eyes, and her heart faltered at finding her so close. Emma was just a few steps away, her expression a mix of concern and a hint of vulnerability, as if someone had kicked a puppy. Her green eyes were shining brightly, and there was something indefinable in her gaze that Regina couldn’t quite place.

“I’m fine.” Regina responded more harshly than she intended, but she needed to remain firm at that moment. “I didn’t know you’d be here.”

“I can leave if you’d prefer.”

“There’s no need, Emma.” Regina forced a gentle smile. “Zelena made a point of inviting you, and I don’t see any reason why you shouldn’t stay.”

Emma simply nodded, offering that half-smile that indicated her uncertainty about what to say next.

“I haven’t seen you since that day.” Regina found herself speaking before she could stop.

She knew it would be wiser to keep her distance from Emma until they resolved everything that had happened in the past, but that thought felt unbearable at the moment. The Evil Queen’s voice echoed in her mind, insisting she stay close to Emma, and Regina couldn’t bring herself to say no.

“I’ve been busy.” Emma nodded toward Hope, who was smiling cheerfully.

“I can imagine. Henry took up a lot of my time at that age.” Regina bit her lip, trying (and failing) to avoid the next question. “How is your girlfriend?”

“Delilah?”

“I believe that’s her name.”

“She’s not my girlfriend. She’s just a friend.”

Emma smiled in a way that suggested they had discussed this before, and Regina felt a wave of frustration. “Mmmhm.”

Before either of them could say more, Henry appeared in front of them, and Hope immediately threw herself towards him. Regina smiled and handed the little girl over to Henry, who left with a broad grin, carrying her on his shoulders.

“He’s happy, isn’t he?”

“He’s the best big brother any child could have.” Emma replied, starting to head towards the food and drink table.

“I think you should have a drink too, sis.” Zelena appeared next to Regina, making her almost jump again.

“What’s with you and Maleficent sneaking up behind people?”

“Or could it be that you’re so distracted looking at the Dark One?” Zelena teased.

“Oh, shut up.

After that brief exchange, Emma seemed to be avoiding her, and Regina was at a loss about how to start a conversation without coming across as desperate to be near her. Regina understood, to some extent, that Emma was keeping her distance to avoid a potential argument and ruining the party, but that didn’t make the situation any easier.

Hope, for her part, seemed to want to stay close to Regina all the time, and Regina wasn’t exactly sure how to handle it. The little girl was still a mystery to her, stirring up conflicting feelings, but at the same time, Regina couldn’t bring herself to pull away.

At some point during the party, Regina noticed Lilith slipping out discreetly with Delilah. Before she knew it, she was searching for Emma with her eyes to see if she would react to the scene. However, if Emma noticed the two leaving together, she showed no concern. Perhaps she really wasn’t lying when she said they were just friends.

Regina sighed, feeling ridiculous about the situation. Maybe it was better to let the Evil Queen take over. If it weren’t for Henry, Regina would have already given in, but she feared what that might mean. Since they brought Emma back, the darkness inside her seemed more restless, more on edge.

It was late afternoon when she saw Emma saying her goodbyes. Regina knew this was her last chance to speak with her before Emma vanished again for days.

“Emma.”

Regina called softly as Emma passed by, and her heart faltered seeing Emma stop and look at her. There was something in Emma’s gaze - a mix of apprehension, vulnerability, and hope.

“I was thinking,” Regina bit her lip nervously, “maybe you could come over to my place for dinner sometime. Henry would love it. He misses you.”

“I don’t know.” Emma shook her head, seeming hesitant. “I don’t think it’s a good idea, Regina.”

“Why? Why do you seem to be avoiding me all the time? Why don’t you just talk to me?”

Regina knew she was pushing too hard with her questions, risking an unwanted answer, but she needed answers. And more than that, the part of her that wanted to be close to Emma was overwhelming.

“Because here I don’t know how to talk to you.” Emma’s voice was a whisper, her green eyes shining intensely. “Here, you have this soulmate and I’m afraid of saying something wrong and ruining your happiness.”

And with no further words, Emma vanished in a cloud of gray smoke. Regina felt a wave of frustration. She wanted to scream, to punch something - or someone. She could feel the Evil Queen so close at that moment that she feared what might happen. Without looking around, Regina disappeared in her purple smoke, fleeing the scene.

Chapter 62: Chapter 62

Notes:

Miracles happen and I managed to get this done earlier than expected (I wish 🤡, I was off work for 5 days due to dengue fever, so I had time to write. I'm better now, thank goodness, but gosh, this dengue fever is awful)

Anyway, I hope you like the chapter! There's a lot going on here, and we're very close to the end.

This chapter takes place shortly after the previous one.

Sorry for any mistakes.

Storybrooke, a few weeks later.

Standing in front of the cabin, Regina took a deep breath. It hadn't been difficult to convince Henry to reveal where Emma was hiding, especially after Charlotte’s birthday party. Emma's words before vanishing into her gray smoke were driving her crazy. What the hell did she mean by that? What was she afraid of?  

The Evil Queen’s voice echoed in her mind, mocking and taunting; you know what she meant, my dear. You found her in our bed. Naked. Regina squeezed her eyes shut and shook her head slightly to rid herself of these thoughts. She needed to talk to Emma. She needed to try to recover her memories, and everyone else’s. And she hoped she could do so without the conversation turning into another confrontation.  

She took another deep breath and prepared herself to cross the magical protection barrier Emma had placed around the area, expecting to be thrown back when she tried. But according to Henry, the barrier would only keep out unwanted people. Well, getting through without incident was certainly a relief. She wasn’t on the list of unwanted people.  

The place where the cabin was located was beautiful and, in a way, different from the rest of Storybrooke. It was as if a small piece of the Enchanted Forest had been brought to town; flowers that only grew there were flourishing around the cabin, trees Regina hadn’t seen in years were scattered everywhere, and there were rabbits, butterflies, birds, and other small animals freely moving about. A wave of nostalgia hit her hard.  

Regina now understood why Emma wanted to keep certain people away from that place. It was like a refuge. The place exuded a peace and tranquility she barely remembered feeling. With uncertain steps, she walked up to the front door and knocked, but no one answered. She tried again and was met with the same silence. She huffed and tried calling the blonde’s cell, but ever since her return, Emma had been avoiding the phone like it was some kind of plague.  

“I swear to God, Emma.” Regina took a deep breath and tried the doorknob, which turned under her hand. “I know you’re now the most powerful being in the world, but it wouldn’t kill you to lock the door.” Regina muttered as she stepped into the house.  

All the lights were off, causing Regina to frown. There was no sign of Hope, Delilah, or Mikael. Regina opened her hand, and a fireball appeared, just large enough to light her way.  

The interior of the cabin seemed at least twice the size of its exterior, and the décor was a mix of modern and rustic. It was stunningly beautiful inside.  

Everything was so quiet she could hear her own breathing, and for a moment, Regina felt panic rising in her chest. Had Emma disappeared again? No, she could feel Emma’s energy and magic, strong and calling out to her.  

Regina took a deep breath and resumed walking. As she reached the middle of the living room, she heard a muffled melody. Someone was playing… a piano? Was it Emma? Since when did Emma know how to play the piano?  

“Emma?” she called again. Nothing.  

Regina sighed softly and followed the gentle melody. She didn’t recognize the song, but it was beautiful and melancholy. She reached a wooden door that was slightly ajar. Regina held her breath as she peeked inside the room and saw Emma behind the piano, playing while silent tears rolled down her face. She was clearly lost in some memory.  

Why was she torturing herself with this sad and beautiful music? What the hell had happened in the past to bring back a different, more reserved Emma? Regina pondered for a moment about what she should do and was startled when she heard Emma's voice. Hoarse and low.

"Come in, Your Majesty," Emma said without lifting her eyes from the piano keys.  

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to interrupt-”  

“I see Henry told you about this place.”  

Emma interrupted her, wiping away her tears and finally raising her face to look at her. The pain and vulnerability in Emma's eyes took Regina’s breath away. They shone with such an intense green that they reminded her of dew-covered grass in the morning.  

“I kind of persuaded him.” Regina offered a guilty smile. “Is everything okay?” She approached the piano slowly.  

“I should be the one asking that, don’t you think?” Emma arched an eyebrow.  

Gradually, her expression shifted to something more guarded and reserved, and Regina could only sigh. If Emma closed herself off and resorted to sarcasm, they wouldn’t get anywhere.  

“Everything’s fine, yes.” Regina nervously licked her lips. “But we need to talk, Emma.”  

“I imagine you want to discuss the new images in the book.”  

“Henry told you.”  

“Yes, though he doesn’t know exactly what the images contain.”  

Emma shot her a look that was a mix of defiance and plea, and it was Regina’s turn to raise her eyebrows.  

“Why, when we met through the dreams, or whatever that was, you let me get close, you talked to me, and now you keep me in the dark, Emma?” Regina took another step closer to the piano, stopping in front of the blonde. “What happened between us in the past that makes you avoid me so much now?”  

“You must know what happened. Or at least have some idea of what happened.” Emma hissed. “It’s impossible that you’ve become so naive.”  

“I don’t have access to my memories, Emma! No one does!”  

“Maleficent seemed to have.” Emma shrugged.  

“What are you-” Regina narrowed her eyes, staring at the Dark One as a thousand thoughts raced through her mind. Surely Emma didn’t mean that she and Maleficent… “Miss Swan, I swear to God, it better not be what I’m thinking.”  

“I assure you, God had nothing to do with it.”  

Regina closed her eyes and massaged her temples. Was she really ready to know everything that had happened in the past? But more importantly, what would she do when she finally had access to her memories? She exhaled slowly, trying to keep calm to steer the conversation in the direction she wanted, that she needed.  

She didn’t know where to start asking about the past because she feared some answers, while others would keep her up at night with the nightmares that would surely come. Regina didn’t want to talk about him, and she wasn’t even sure what she wanted to discuss, and as she tried to decide, she began to wonder if she really needed those answers right now.

(...)

Emma could feel her heart racing so fast she feared it might burst from her chest. She hadn't expected Regina to show up at her house so soon. She wiped her tears as best as she could and straightened on the bench, bracing herself for whatever had brought Regina here. She knew, at least, that it wasn’t anything urgent, not related to Henry, and that was a relief.

The conversation quickly took a turn she didn’t want and wasn’t prepared to have, and it was a relief when Regina seemed to reconsider her decision. Instead, Regina asked if they could just spend some time together, like they did when they met in the dream world, or whatever that was, because during those moments, she felt they were truly friends and experienced a peace she had never felt before.

Emma nodded and led her to the back of the property, to the lake, and they settled by the shore.

“Where’s Hope?”  

“Delilah went out with Lilith and asked if she could take her along.” Emma smiled. “I think she got nervous at the idea of being invited on an actual date.”  

“Well, if she only just arrived in Storybrooke, I imagine all these changes are pretty overwhelming for her. And, well, there wasn’t much of a dating scene in the Enchanted Forest.”  

“That’s true.” Emma’s tone was more serious than she intended, and she risked a glance at Regina.  

“How did you two meet, anyway?”  

“Delilah worked at the tavern where I stayed. They had an inn on the upper floor of the establishment. It reminded me a lot of that inn from The Lord of the Rings .”  

“You’re worse than Henry sometimes.” Regina shook her head. “And about your change in style? You know you don’t have to carry that sword around all the time here, right?”  

“I got used to it.” Emma shrugged. “I spent so much time with it by my side while I was there that if I don’t have it with me here, it feels like something’s missing.”  

“Understandable.”  

Emma watched in silence as Regina seemed to ponder her next question. She knew this was a way to get answers without having to touch on uncomfortable topics, like Leopold, for example.  

“And what about that scar?” Regina nodded toward Emma’s face.  

“It happened during a battle.” Emma sighed and snapped her fingers, making drinks appear for both of them. “Courtesy of the house.” She smiled. “Do you remember when I asked you about some creatures that were invading the Enchanted Forest? Well, apparently those things ended up there because of me. My time travel must have interfered with the portal they were creating, and they ended up there. As part of the king’s army, I had to join the battle.”  

“But you have magic, why didn’t you use it to heal yourself?”  

“The simple version is that I was temporarily without magic.”  

“You know I’m going to want the full version.”  

Regina arched an eyebrow, and Emma shuddered. Oh, what she wouldn’t do for her.  

“Alright.” Emma took a sip of her drink. “A few days before we set out for the place where those things had their portal, the king gave me a bracelet. He said it was a family heirloom or something like that, and insisted I wear it. I didn’t know, but that bracelet was draining my life force, making my magic not work properly. I nearly died on the battlefield, but I was saved by Morgause and taken to Avalon.”  

“I never knew of such a bracelet among the White family’s heirlooms.” Regina frowned.

"I found out later that Sidney gave that bracelet to the king because he suspected-" Emma paused, realizing what she was about to reveal. "He wanted me out of your court. Out of his way to get to the Queen. To get to you."  

"And you, as my personal guard, were in his way." Regina sighed heavily. "That sounds like something Sidney would do." She took a sip of her drink and continued. "But when you were in Avalon, why didn’t you use magic to heal yourself?"  

"Morgana thought it best to put that other bracelet on me, the one that blocks magic, until she knew exactly who I was and how dangerous I could be." Emma shrugged. "She used her magic to heal my worst injuries, though."  

The conversation stayed on topics like this for hours, and gradually, Emma felt the tension leave her body. She knew that, like her, Regina was afraid to touch on certain subjects, no matter how much she wanted answers.

(...)

Storybrooke, some time later.

The sun shone brightly in the sky, even though it was already autumn, casting golden rays over Storybrooke’s park. The lake sparkled, and the trees around it, their green leaves dancing to the rhythm of a gentle breeze. The sound of the water calmly moving and the birds singing created a peaceful melody.

It was still a bit strange, Emma thought, spending the afternoon in the company of this unlikely group. Under different circumstances, she was almost certain this wouldn’t happen, but she didn’t entirely rule out the possibility. Emma knew that unlike Snow, she didn’t try to maintain the facade of a perfect heroine and was well aware that life was much more gray than she would like.

She observed in silence, still getting used to the dynamic between Ruby, Zelena, and Mal, but the more she looked, the more right it seemed. It was as if the three of them completed each other. When she first met Ruby, back when she arrived in Storybrooke, long before she believed in magic, Emma never imagined her friend could be so maternal. Ruby was great with kids, always in tune with what was going on, but what Emma was witnessing was something completely different. She could see the love and unwavering sense of protection in Ruby’s eyes whenever she was with Charlotte or when a stranger approached.

Emma found herself watching Zelena too, noticing how much the redhead had changed since she vanished into that vortex of magic. The sarcasm was still there, heavy and ready at all times, but that need to hurt others was gone. At least, when it came to that little group.

And then there was Mal, someone Emma had come to know very well, more than she ever imagined, which had drastically changed her feelings towards her parents, especially Snow. She sighed, thinking about Snow. Their relationship had started to deteriorate the moment the first curse was broken, and since then, something always seemed to drive them further apart. When Snow was Mary Margaret, she was someone who understood Emma in a way her mother never could. Ever since the first curse broke, they had never been able to reconnect. Not really. Snow had an unbearable need to do things her way, always putting her own needs ahead of everyone else’s. Even before she took the darkness to save Regina, Emma couldn’t forgive Snow for what she had done to Maleficent and Lilith, all because the mere idea of a sliver of darkness within her was inconceivable to Snow.

This made Emma think about so many other things because it only proved her point that Snow would never accept and love her for who she truly was.

“Are you alright?”  

Regina’s voice pulled her from her thoughts, and Emma nearly jumped in place.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to startle you.”  

“It’s okay.”  

“So, what were you thinking about?”  

“A lot of things.” Emma sighed.  

“Care to elaborate?”  

“Not really.”  

“I see.” Regina sighed and began to walk away.  

“One of the things I was thinking about was Snow.” Emma said quietly.  

Regina raised an eyebrow, and Emma could see the question in her eyes.

“I don’t know if I’ll ever be able to forgive her.”  

“Emma, she was just a child and was manipulated by my mother.”  

“It’s not just that.” Emma ran a hand through her nearly white-blond hair as it softly blew in the breeze. “What she did to Maleficent and Lilith, the way she manipulated you into killing your mother, the way she judges everyone.”  

“It’s not easy, is it?”  

“Mama!”

Before Emma could respond, Hope came running toward them and threw herself into her arms.  

“What is it, my princess?”  

“Fishies!” Hope grinned, her eyes wide with excitement.  

“Sometimes I wonder if you’re half-mermaid.” Emma laughed.  

“Don’t be silly, Mommy. I’m a witch, just like you.”  

Emma exchanged a slightly panicked look with Regina. Could it be possible that Hope had magic? Well, it wasn’t entirely unexpected, was it?

“I don’t know why you’re so surprised, Miss Swan,” Regina said, her tone suddenly serious and distant as she looked away. “After all, she is the daughter of the Dark One, who just so happens to be the product of true love.”

“I never really stopped to think-”  

“Well, that’s your problem, isn’t it, Emma?” Regina turned to face her, her eyes glowing with a faint purple hue, sparking with intensity. “You never stop to think about anything.”

Emma felt her body and her powers respond immediately to that. It was so difficult to be near Regina because, for her, it hadn’t been years since she’d returned from the Enchanted Forest. All the memories of the moments she had shared with the Evil Queen, and with the young Regina, were still so fresh in her mind. Emma wanted to tell her the whole truth, but knowing Regina, she would hardly believe it. Or she might say that what happened between them in the past was a mistake, that she had been manipulated by the Evil Queen, or something like that. And Emma wasn’t willing to go through that. She needed to find a way to make Regina, and the others, regain their memories.

Emma knew that here, in Storybrooke, Regina kept many parts of herself buried as deep as she could because she wanted to be the perfect mother for Henry. She also wanted to make peace with her past and earn the forgiveness of the people she had hurt. And that was a big part of what Regina tried to keep locked away. She knew very well how the good citizens of this place were quick to judge others and spread hate and intolerance.

“Maybe my problem is that I think too much about things,” Emma said after a moment. “Our son asked us to spend this day together, all of us, like the dysfunctional family we are, and I don’t want to ruin that for him.”

“Mommy.”  

Emma felt the tension slowly leave her body as she felt Hope’s little hands on her face, drawing her attention. “Sorry, my princess.” She smiled and kissed the little girl’s cheek. “Why don’t you show the fishies to Henry and Charlotte?” Emma stood up, holding Hope’s hand, and walked over to where Zelena was with the baby.

(...)

By late morning, against Emma’s better judgment, they all headed to Granny’s for lunch. Ruby had convinced her, saying that Granny missed her and wouldn’t accept any more lame excuses. 

When they arrived at the diner, they spotted Hook and Belle at one of the tables, and the pair waved excitedly at them. Emma still needed to get used to that, too, but she was happy for them. Hook had changed a lot in her absence, and both he and Belle deserved to be happy after everything they had gone through at Rumple’s hands. 

She followed the group to one of the tables at the back, and they all settled in; Henry with Hope on his lap, and Emma and Regina beside them. Across from them were Zelena, Maleficent with Charlotte in her arms, and Ruby. Lilith pulled over two chairs for herself and Delilah.

“I see my granddaughter delivered my message,” Granny said as she approached their table. 

“Sorry, Eugenia, I wasn’t avoiding you or the diner. I’m just trying not to cause a scene around here.” Emma offered a guilty smile and her best puppy-dog eyes. 

“Well, if your mother or anyone else tries to cause a scene in my establishment, they’ll have to deal with me.” Granny adjusted her glasses and leaned in to get a better look at Hope. “Will I want to know her story?”

“Maybe some other time.” Emma said, unable to resist glancing at Regina. 

“Very well.” Granny sighed and turned to Maleficent. With just a look, the sorceress handed Charlotte over to her. Granny cradled the baby in her arms, and the little girl immediately smiled up at her. “What’ll it be?”

The group placed their orders, and soon after, Eugenia was barking orders at her cooks. It didn’t take long before everyone was eating. 

Midway through the meal, the door opened, ringing the bell, and Emma tensed immediately. She didn’t need to look back to know that Robin had walked in. The smell of the woods and a lack of proper hygiene followed him like a beacon in the night. 

“Regina!” Robin said, stopping in front of their table and practically ignoring everyone else. Reluctantly, he offered a forced smile to Emma and a nod of acknowledgment. “Regina, it’s good to see you here. Why don’t you come sit with us?” 

He gestured toward Roland, who was half-hiding behind his legs, curiously observing their table. Emma would never understand how such an adorable boy like Roland could be the son of someone as obnoxious as Robin. Maybe he took after his mother. 

Emma was doing her best to behave and not send him flying across the diner or make him disappear. She knew the decision had to be Regina’s, no matter how many people at that table would disapprove if she chose to sit with him. But Emma also knew that Regina would feel guilty if she didn’t go, especially with the way Robin was pathetically trying to use Roland to manipulate her. Emma missed the Evil Queen in moments like these.

She exchanged a look with Ruby, who rolled her eyes and muttered something under her breath. Beside her, Maleficent seemed to be grumbling as well, but unlike Zelena and Lilith, she didn’t bother to hide her expression at the scene unfolding before them.

“Oh, for heaven’s sake, just go sit with that idiot already,” Zelena finally said. “He’s ruining our appetite with all his pathetic whining.”

“Zelena,” Maleficent hissed.

Emma and Henry nearly choked on their milkshakes, and Lilith sputtered on her soda.

“Sorry, darling,” Zelena said to Lilith, and with a wave of her hand, she cleaned up the mess in front of her.

Regina exchanged a guilty look with the group, but Emma knew she would stand up and follow Robin to one of the tables in the diner. With a sigh, Regina got up, leaving her meal behind. She offered a weak smile to Roland and took the boy’s hand, who, thank goodness, was too young to understand how pathetic his father was. Emma felt sorry for him.

“I can’t believe the once-fearsome Evil Queen has really reduced herself to this,” Zelena muttered as they walked away.

“My mom just needs a little push to see some things.”

“My dear nephew, your mom needs an ogre-sized shove to see some things,” Zelena said, giving a pointed look in Hope’s direction.

Before they could start on their desserts, the door opened again, and it took all of Emma’s willpower not to vanish in a cloud of her gray smoke. Snow’s voice carried through the diner, making Emma shrink into herself. This encounter was exactly what she had been trying to avoid. She silently thanked the heavens when she heard David’s firm but gentle voice persuading Snow to leave them alone. Emma wasn’t sure how long that would last, but for now, she was grateful.

She took the opportunity to enjoy her strawberry pie while Henry shared a banana split with Hope and Charlotte. She couldn’t remember ever seeing him so happy. The conversation at the table flowed smoothly, despite the tension within Emma. Delilah was sharing stories from the Enchanted Forest, knowing it was the safest topic at the moment. Until Emma could figure out a way to help everyone regain their memories, she avoided speaking about her own experiences there.

“Snow, come back here!”

Emma closed her eyes and took a deep breath, counting to ten. She knew this would happen. She knew Snow too well.

“Emma.”

She opened her eyes and slowly lifted her head to face the woman standing beside her. “Hi.”

“How have you been? We haven’t seen each other in so long.”

“I’m fine.” Emma stiffened. “I’m… adjusting. Yeah, I think that’s the word.”

“Why don’t you come by the house one of these days? We could have some tea-”

“Snow.” Emma said, and she could see the pain in her mother’s eyes at her cold, distant tone. “I know you want to make up for lost time and pretend nothing happened, like you always do, but honestly, I don’t think it’s a good idea for us to get close right now.”

“Emma!” Snow placed a hand over her heart, her expression a mix of shock and outrage. “I- I’ve been giving you space, but you don’t answer my messages, you don’t take my calls, and somehow, you manage to avoid being summoned.”

“You think that’s respecting my space?” Emma stood up, her eyes glowing faintly gray. In the background, she saw Regina start to rise, but Robin grabbed her arm, which only fueled her anger. “I don’t want to talk to you right now, and I don’t know if I ever will. And because I have some consideration for you, I’d rather you not know the reason behind my decision. But if you keep pushing me like this, I’ll make sure to tell you every detail of why I don’t want to speak with you.”

“Snow, let’s go.” David appeared beside her, placing a hand around his wife’s arm. He cast an apologetic look at Emma. “I told you to leave her alone.”

“David, did you hear what she just said to me?”

“I did, Snow, but you can’t complain. Emma’s not a child anymore, and she doesn’t owe us anything. If she’s asking for space and time, we owe that to her.”

“Thank you, Dad.” Emma offered him a weak smile and turned to the others at the table. “I think I should go.”

“Let’s all head to my house,” Maleficent suggested.

“You’re choosing this over your own mother?” Snow looked at her with astounding outrage.

“At least Maleficent never stole someone else’s baby.” Emma said, and with a simple nod, she enveloped everyone in her smoke, transporting them directly to Maleficent’s house.

(...)

Storybrooke, a few days later.

 

Against her better judgment - and this was happening more and more often, Emma noticed - she finally accepted the invitation to have dinner with Regina and Henry. She checked herself in the mirror one last time, satisfied with her choice of outfit, and then went to check on Hope again. The little girl was excited to spend time with Henry and Regina.

“Del, if you need anything, just send me a message, okay?”

“Don’t worry, Emma,” Delilah smiled. “Go to your dinner, and for everyone’s sake, try to resolve this situation with Regina once and for all.”

“It’s not that simple, Del.”

“You two are the most stubborn, hard-headed people!” Delilah threw her hands up in exasperation. “Hope, my little angel, do one of your magic tricks and give them a nudge, will you?”

“Don’t give her ideas, please,” Emma sighed. “Hope, no magic today.”

Hope just giggled and reached her little arms out to Emma. She picked up the girl, and without another word, disappeared in a puff of gray smoke.

The next moment, Emma was standing in front of Regina’s house. She rang the doorbell and then heard the heavy footsteps of Henry running down the stairs, while Regina yelled from somewhere inside for him not to run.

“Hi, Ma.” Henry beamed widely. He reached out for Hope, who practically leaped into his arms.

“Hey, kid.”

“Mom’s in the kitchen. Dinner’s almost ready,” he said as he walked toward the kitchen.

Emma followed him, and the aroma of whatever Regina was cooking hit her, making her stomach growl. She smiled when she saw Regina practically devour her with her eyes and knew she had chosen the right outfit. Not that she expected anything to happen. Emma didn’t have such hopes, but it was always interesting to see the way Regina looked at her whenever she wore one of her new-style outfits.

Emma had to use all her self-control not to say, “See something you like, Your Majesty?” because, after all, Henry and Hope were right there. However, she did offer a satisfied smile, and her gaze held Regina’s in what was almost a challenge.

“I’m glad you finally accepted our dinner invitation, Emma,” Regina said at last, and Emma could hear Henry exhale in relief. Poor kid.

Before Emma could respond, though, the doorbell rang again, and Regina’s expression became confused.

“Henry, please finish setting the table. I’ll see who it is.”

“Okay, Mom.”

Henry settled Hope into the baby chair, and then he and Emma busied themselves with finishing the table setting. Emma felt her heart race with the familiarity of it all and how right it seemed. She needed to do something - and soon - about her situation with Regina, or she’d end up doing what she did best: running away.

Emma straightened up when she heard Robin’s voice, rigid, incredulous, and hurt all at once. She listened more closely and realized that he and Regina were arguing. Apparently, they had made plans to go out, and Regina had completely forgotten. Emma raised an eyebrow in disbelief when Robin suggested that Regina send Emma and Hope away, and she held her breath for a moment, waiting for Regina’s response.

She exchanged a look with Henry, who was standing at the kitchen door, blatantly eavesdropping on his mom and Robin’s argument. The boy grinned triumphantly when Regina ended that relationship once and for all. Emma offered Henry a small smile. She didn’t want to give him any false hope because she knew this wasn’t the moment to make any moves on Regina. As much as that relationship had been doomed from the start, Emma knew Regina cared about Robin and might even genuinely feel something for him. She would do her best to be just the friend Regina needed at that moment.

When the front door slammed shut, Henry rushed back into the kitchen and busied himself with taking the roast out of the oven. Emma, on the other hand, tried to arrange her expression into something neutral. She knew Regina was aware that they had overheard part of the argument and would likely be feeling embarrassed about it.

As soon as Regina walked into the kitchen, Hope reached out her little arms toward her, and that immediately seemed to improve Regina’s mood, easing the tension that could have built up. Regina picked her up, and her smile widened, lighting up the entire kitchen. It was one of those radiant smiles she usually reserved only for Henry, and Emma felt her heart skip a beat.

“Dinner’s ready, Mom.”

“Then go wash your hands. Both of you.”

“And what about you, Your Majesty?” Emma teased. “Aren’t you going to wash your hands?”

“As soon as you’re back, aren’t we, my princess?” Regina said, looking at Hope.

Emma felt her heart leap in her chest and exchanged a look with Henry. The boy’s eyes were wide with a broad smile on his face, and despite everything, in that moment, Emma couldn’t help but feel hopeful.

(...)

The dinner went smoothly, with Henry talking about school and the projects he had coming up for his science and literature classes. He kept the conversation light, steering clear of any topics that might cause discomfort, though Emma could see in his eyes that he was dying to ask Regina about Robin, just to make it official.

After dinner, Henry convinced Emma to stay for a movie, and they all settled in the living room. The fireplace was lit, casting a small pool of reflections on the floor. Winter had arrived in full force in Storybrooke that year.

Emma watched as Henry settled on the rug with Hope, scattering several pillows around them. She cast a protective spell over the rug so Hope could play freely without any risks.

Henry chose Ghostbusters , and Emma was pleasantly surprised by the remake of the classic.

“Thank you for today,” Emma said, standing at the door. “We had a great time.”

“I can see that.” Regina smiled, her eyes drifting from Emma to Hope, who was asleep in the blonde's arms. “Thank you for coming.”

“We could do this more often, right?” Henry offered an innocent smile - too innocent to be sincere.

“We can think about it, kid.”

“Well, I don’t see why not,” Regina said, trying to suppress a smile.

“I don’t want to cause any trouble. You know that.” Emma shrugged, gesturing vaguely with her free hand.

“There’s no trouble to be caused, Miss Swan.” Regina licked her lips, glancing from Emma to Henry. “Robin and I are no longer together.”

“Oh, I’m sorry,” Emma said, trying to sound sincere.

“Thank you, but to be honest, I think I just delayed this decision for too long.”

“I’m sorry, Mom.”

“Thank you, dear.” Regina put her arm around Henry’s shoulders, pulling him close, and Emma felt her heart race for the thousandth time that night at how right it all seemed.

“Well, I’d better go.” And before she could ruin the moment by doing something stupid, Emma disappeared in a puff of gray smoke.

(...)

Storybrooke, some time later.

Emma was in the vault with Regina, and they were looking through some spell books, trying to find something that could be useful for unlocking everyone's memories. A mocking, taunting voice at the back of Emma's mind whispered that the only thing that could solve this was a true love’s kiss, but she knew that was out of the question at the moment.

Even though she and Regina had been spending a lot of time together since that dinner, things between them were still far from anything resembling true love. Every day they spent together felt like holding their breath underwater, waiting for Regina's memories to be unlocked somehow, but nothing ever happened.

Frustration took hold of Emma, and she tossed the book away with a grunt. "This is all useless!" She stood up and began pacing back and forth.

“Well, Miss Swan, if you have any other ideas, I’m all ears.” Regina closed the book with a muffled thud and stood up as well.

“I don’t know what you want me to do, Regina! We’re not even sure that another curse is at play.”

“Well, there’s only one way to find out, isn’t there?”

Regina stopped in front of Emma, and she could feel the tension in the air. Their magic seemed to call out to each other as they stood inches apart. Personal space be damned. It reminded Emma of when they argued in the town hall garden, when she cut down Regina’s apple tree, and from the look in the brunette’s eyes, she knew Regina was thinking the same thing.

Emma couldn’t say who made the first move or who initiated the kiss, but it was fierce and hungry, and the next thing she knew, she was pressing Regina against the wall. She felt Regina’s hands on her back, scratching, gripping, pulling her closer.

Emma could feel her magic humming under her skin, coursing through her veins like blood and fire, begging to be unleashed. Her arms slid around Regina, and her hands found Regina’s hips, lifting her easily. Emma couldn’t tell whose moan it was—maybe both—when Regina wrapped her legs around Emma’s waist and bit her lip.

And then Emma’s phone rang. At first, she thought about ignoring the call, but it was Delilah’s ringtone, and Delilah knew that when Emma was with Regina, she shouldn’t call unless it was an emergency. The fire in her veins turned to ice at that thought, and she broke the kiss, gently lowering Regina back to the ground.

“Sorry, I really need to take this,” Emma said, not letting go of Regina. She feared that if she did, the brunette might disappear. “Del, what’s wrong?”

“Emma, Hope is missing.”

Notes:

I know, I know...

don't kill me! remember: everything will be okay!

Chapter 63: Chapter 63

Notes:

hello, everyone!

We are in the final stretch of the story! After this one we only have 2 more chapters =)

I really hope you like this chapter, how things happen and unfold in it.

Regina's head was spinning. Why didn’t their kiss break the curse? Was there no curse to break after all? But what about the Dark One’s curse? Shouldn't it be broken by True Love's Kiss? Unless she and Emma weren’t truly each other’s True Love. The thought was terrifying, especially since, until recently, Regina had tried to avoid the idea of having a True Love beyond Henry. But every day spent with Emma since her breakup with Robin, every second by her side, felt so right and so intense that it was sometimes hard to breathe.

Everything was happening at once, and she could barely catch her breath. Who could be foolish enough to take Hope? Had they forgotten what a Dark One was capable of just because this Dark One was now Emma? Hell, even she didn’t know exactly what Emma was capable of now, but if her expression was any indication, Regina doubted she could stop her from killing whoever did this.

"Maleficent." Regina called as soon as the smoke cleared.  

Delilah barely had time to tell Emma to meet them at Maleficent's house before Emma transported them somewhere.

“Mom.” Lilith called out right after, the front door slamming shut. “We need you.”

A moment later, Maleficent, Ruby, and Zelena appeared in the living room. “What happened? What’s going on?”

“Someone took Hope,” Regina said, running her hands through her hair.

“Not just someone.” Lilith licked her lips and turned, looking at Emma. “Your mother and her idiot ex-boyfriend,” she said, pointing at Regina.

Regina's heart seemed to stop for a second. Robin couldn’t be involved in this; it had to be some kind of mistake. She knew he hadn’t taken the end of their relationship well, but Robin was a good man, right? She couldn’t have been that wrong about him. And Snow? Well, she knew Snow was stupid and did things without thinking, but this?

“What?”  

Everyone except Delilah asked at the same time.

“I can’t believe that idiot’s audacity,” Emma growled.

“What happened?” Regina asked, walking toward Delilah.

“We were having ice cream at Any Given Sundae when Robin showed up.” Delilah glanced from Regina to Emma. “He had the little boy with him, Roland, I think.” She frowned. “He approached our table and seemed pretty harmless. He asked what flavor of ice cream we were having, and the little boy started playing with Hope. Despite feeling something strange while looking at him, I let my guard down. I’m sorry, Emma.”

“It wasn’t your fault.”

“Did he seem to be under some sort of spell or something?” Regina asked, her head still spinning from the recent events.

“No, Regina,” Lilith said seriously. “He knew exactly what he was doing. And before he disappeared, he said they were doing it for Emma’s sake.”

“Snow might have orchestrated this, but she definitely had help,” Regina frowned.

“Yes, from your boyfriend,” Zelena spoke for the first time.

“No, I mean, yes, but it’s more than that.” Regina turned to Delilah again. “When he took Hope, what happened? How did it go? Did you feel any kind of magic? Any scent?”

“There was definitely magic involved,” Delilah sighed. “When he reached out to grab Hope, we couldn’t move, but it definitely wasn’t him keeping us frozen.”

“There was a scent of burnt sugar and flowers in the air, now that I think about it,” Lilith said.

“Fairies.”

“Blue,” Emma hissed through clenched teeth. “Del, do you have anything of Hope’s on you?”

“Her jacket stayed with me.”

Regina watched as Emma took the piece of clothing and focused. What was she doing?

“Let’s go,” Emma said, opening her eyes. The green in them had vanished, now glowing in a shade of gunmetal gray.

Before anyone could say anything, Emma enveloped them in her gray smoke, and the next moment, they stood in front of the convent where the fairies lived.

“A little warning next time?” Lilith grumbled as she steadied herself.

“I’ll consider your well-being when my daughter’s life isn’t in danger,” Emma hissed.

(...)

Storybrooke, one week earlier.

Snow took a deep breath and climbed the steps of the convent. No one, not even Charming, would stop her from trying to save Emma. She would do whatever it took. Taking another deep breath, Snow knocked on the door.

“Good morning, Princess Snow,” one of the fairies said as she opened the door.

“Blue is expecting me.”

The fairy nodded and stepped aside to let her in. Snow glanced around with little interest and quickly made her way to Blue’s room.

“Snow, I was wondering when you’d come to see me.”

“You need to help me reach Emma and break the Dark One’s curse.”

“Have you tried summoning her?”

“Somehow, she’s able to avoid being summoned.” Snow bit her lip. “I don’t recognize her anymore, Blue. She’s so distant, so cold.”

“That’s what darkness does, Snow.” Blue sighed. “You said she’s able to avoid being summoned… have you tried using the dagger to summon her?”

“I would have if I knew where the dagger was.”

“If she has the dagger, then we have a problem because there’s no way to control her.”

“Maybe if I ask Charming, he’ll agree to set up a meeting with Emma.”

“The moment she sees you there, she’ll leave, Snow. From what I’ve heard, she’s been avoiding you at all costs.”

“I don’t know what happened to her while she was in the past, but it seems like she hates me.”

“Well, considering she’s now close friends with the Queens of Darkness, we can imagine.”

“No, Emma would never allow herself to be corrupted like that. I did everything to prevent this from happening.”

“Snow, Emma is now a Dark One, possibly one of the most powerful beings across all the realms.” Blue shook her head.

“So what do you suggest?”

“Is there something we can use to lure Emma? If so, we could draw her here and use squid ink to trap her until we find a way to free her from the curse.”

“A True Love’s Kiss should work, right?”

“Usually, yes, but I’m not sure when it comes to the Dark Ones.” Blue folded her hands over the table. “So, is there something we can use to lure her?”

“We could try using Henry.”

“He’s smart enough to see through it. Besides, I’m afraid he might be corrupted too. He spends a lot of time with the Queens of Darkness.”

“Yes, I’m worried about him too.” Snow sighed heavily. “Well, Emma has a daughter now. A little girl about four years old.”

“She’ll do.” Blue smiled. “Can you get to her?”

“I’m not sure.” Snow shook her head. “When she’s not with Emma, she’s with Maleficent’s daughter and another woman.”

“Then we’ll need help.”

“I think I know who can help us.”

(...)

Storybrooke, present.

“Emma!”

Snow whimpered, bursting through the double doors at the entrance of the convent, causing Regina to roll her eyes. She certainly had a flair for drama.

“Have you lost your mind?”

Emma roared, moving toward Snow so quickly that Regina barely saw her move. She could feel the fury radiating from Emma; she could feel the darkness within Emma calling out to her, and Regina had never felt so torn. She wanted to give in to the hatred and darkness at that moment, but she feared for Emma.

“Emma, please, understand.”

Snow whimpered again, but whatever she was about to say next was cut off when Emma lifted her into the air, choking her.

“The only thing I understand is that you risked my daughter’s life because you’re too selfish to think about anyone but yourself.”

“Now!”

Regina barely had time to react when she heard Blue’s voice. The fairies appeared out of nowhere and threw squid ink on all of them, freezing them in place. All except for Emma.

“Do you really think that’s going to stop me?”

Emma turned to Blue with such hatred in her eyes that Regina could almost see what she would do next, but she was powerless to stop it.

What felt like a gale swept through the room as power simply radiated from Emma, making her hair fly around her.

“You think you’re better than everyone else, don’t you, Blue?” Emma sneered. “Let me tell you something.” She walked slowly toward the fairy. “You’re not.” And with a swift motion of her hand, Emma snapped the fairy’s neck. “You’re nothing but a bug.”

With another quick motion of her hand, Emma freed the others from the paralyzing effect of the squid ink.

“Now, where were we, Mother ?”

Emma made a slight gesture with her hand, and Snow began choking in the air again, even more intensely.

“Let her go.” Robin appeared, holding Hope, his bow aimed at her.

“You’ve got to be kidding me.” Emma growled.

“Robin, what do you think you’re doing?” Regina asked, looking at the archer in horror. “Are you out of your mind?”

“No, Regina. The one who’s lost her mind is your dear sheriff.”

“What are you talking about?”

“Did you see what she just did?”

“And I’ll do the same to you if you don’t step away from my daughter right now.”

“Emma, no!” Regina rushed toward her.

Looking at Emma up close, with all that anger and power coursing through her, it was almost like looking at a vengeful angel, Regina thought. If angels looked like Emma. The power emanating from her was intoxicating, and all Regina wanted was to drown in it, but she had to fight to stay sane in that moment. If she gave in to the darkness, they could lose everything. Henry, Hope...

“I thought that kiss meant something to you,” Emma's tone mocked her with its false hurt. “How swiftly you dismiss our love.”

Regina saw the malice in her eyes and shook her head. Arguing about that now was out of the question.

“What I’m saying is that it’s not worth it, Emma,” she said softly, holding the blonde’s gaze. “This isn’t you.”

“You don’t know anything about me, do you?” Emma hissed. “Of course not, because conveniently, you don’t have your memories.”

“You two can keep arguing about this, or we can do what we came here to do and rescue Hope,” Maleficent said, massaging her temples.

“I know you, Emma.” Regina ignored her. She had to try; after all, Emma still had Snow in the air, choking more and more. And she knew the hole it would tear in Emma’s heart if she killed Snow. “It took a long time, but I know you. The good in you is still there.”

"There’s nothing good left in her, Regina. You just refuse to see it," Robin said, and that made Regina’s blood boil, but before she could say anything, Emma turned him into a statue.

Regina felt a wave of relief when Hope came running toward them, and she scooped the little girl into her arms. She quickly scanned her for any injuries, but it seemed there were none. Regina's heart raced as Hope hugged her and rested her head on her shoulder.

“It’s okay, darling, you’re safe now. No one will hurt you,” Regina said, pressing a kiss to Hope’s forehead.

At that moment, a wave of warmth seemed to sweep across the entire town, and Regina knew what it meant. She felt dizzy and lost her balance for a moment, but Emma’s hand on her arm steadied her as memories flooded her mind like a dam breaking.

Regina closed her eyes and held Hope tightly against her chest as the images rushed in: the first time she saw Emma in the past, sneaking out of Daniel’s cabin, the afternoons on the hills, talking with her and Daniel, the night Daniel died, the night of her wedding, their first kiss, Regina asking Emma to give her a child, their first night together, the birth of Hope...

Regina opened her eyes and looked around, realizing that everyone there had regained their memories. She looked at Hope in her arms, and the little girl was smiling up at her, unfazed by everything happening around them.

"My princess," Regina cried, hugging the little girl tightly. "My princess, I thought I’d lost you forever."

“Regina?” Emma called out to her.

She lifted her head slightly, and her gaze met the blonde’s.

“You remember?”

“Oh, Miss Swan, we have a lot to discuss,” Regina said through gritted teeth.

“I agree, but first, I need to finish this.” Emma turned her attention back to Snow.

Regina took a deep breath and placed Hope down on the ground. "My princess, go with Aunt Zelena, please. Mommy needs a minute with your mother."

Hope smiled and nodded, running toward Zelena. Regina nodded when the redhead picked her up, then positioned herself in front of Emma. Despite wanting to strangle her at that moment, Regina knew she couldn’t let Emma go through with this. She, more than anyone, knew what could happen if Emma killed Snow.

“Emma.” Regina placed a hand on the blonde’s arm. “Please don’t. If you do this, everything you’ve fought for will be lost.”

“You’re saying she doesn’t deserve to die?” Emma frowned, her gaze momentarily confused.

“Emma, you know better than anyone how much I’ve wanted your mother dead. How much I wanted to kill her myself, but we have too much at stake now. Think of Henry, of Hope.”

“That’s exactly who I’m thinking about!” Emma tightened her grip around Snow’s throat. “What if she tries something again? What if she ends up hurting our children?”

“Mom!”

“Snow!”

Henry’s and Charming’s voices made them turn.

“Mom, please.” Henry ran to them and positioned himself in front of Emma. “Mom, don’t do this.”

“She needs to learn once and for all, Hen.”

“And how will she learn if she’s dead?”

Regina held her breath. She didn’t know if she or Henry could reach Emma at that moment and make her see reason, but for everyone’s sake, she hoped they could.

"Emma." She touched the blonde's arm again. "If you do this, there's no turning back. The hole it will leave in your heart—" Regina shook her head. "Emma, I promise you, it’s not worth it. I know you, I know you’re good, and if you do this, it will consume you whole."

"Look where being good has gotten me."

Emma seemed lost at that moment, and Regina could see the intense battle raging within her. This was her chance.

"Let her go, Emma." Regina gently touched her face, her fingertips softly tracing along Emma’s jawline. "Please."

Regina held her breath as she waited, and after what felt like an eternity, Emma finally released Snow. The princess fell to the ground with a thud, but Charming was already beside her, making sure she was okay.

"Let’s go home, Emma," Regina said softly, but before they could leave, Snow was already back on her feet, speaking again.

"You were going to kill me?" Snow took a step towards them, but Charming held her back.

"No, Mom. I was going to kill you because you thought it was a good idea to kidnap my daughter!"

"But Emma, I did it for your own good. I just wanted to free you from this Dark One curse."

"Maybe I don’t want to be freed from this curse."

"You don’t know what you’re saying."

"Oh, I know exactly what I’m saying." Emma gave a smile that sent chills down Regina’s spine. "I’m tired of your selfishness, of you only thinking about yourself, but it’s always been like that, hasn’t it? ‘Oh, I lost my mother so young. Oh, Daddy, I need a new mommy.’ "

"Don’t talk about my father! He was a good man!"

"Your father was a monster!!" Emma spat, now standing right in front of Snow and Charming. "Your precious daddy tried to kill me!"

"He would never—"

"Stop being so naive, Mother." There was so much hatred and disdain in the word that Regina almost felt bad for Snow. "He was a monster in every sense, and I only regret that I wasn’t the one to kill him."

"You were going to kill me because of her? Everything you do, it’s always because of her!"

"Yes, Snow, it all comes down to Regina!" Emma growled. "Everything in this family comes down to Regina, but unlike you, I don’t want to destroy her life."

"I never—"

"Enough, Snow. I don’t want to hear from you anymore. I don’t want to see you anymore. If you come near me, or my family again, or my friends, I won’t think twice."

Emma's chest was heaving, and Regina could see the effort she was making not to let the darkness cloud her actions again. She seized that moment and quickly transported them out of there, enveloping everyone in her purple smoke.

(...)

"Henry, stay with your sister. Your mother and I have a few things to discuss," Regina said as soon as the smoke dissipated, her eyes fixed on Emma.

"But Mom—"

"Now, Henry."

"Yes, ma'am."

Regina watched as he headed up the stairs of Maleficent’s house with Hope, wondering for a moment when exactly this house had become their refuge. Since Emma had disappeared into that vortex of magic, they had spent more time at the sorceress's house than at the mansion, and that place had become as familiar to them as home, Regina thought. She shook her head to clear those thoughts. She needed to focus on the conversation she was about to have with Emma. And perhaps she should talk to Maleficent later as well; she wasn't sure.

"We’ll leave you two alone," Zelena said after a moment, when neither Regina nor Emma made a move.

"I think it’s best Miss Swan and I go somewhere else to talk," Regina said, massaging her temples. "I don’t want to risk losing control of our powers and destroying the place."

"In that case, I wouldn’t want to be in your shoes, Emma," Zelena smirked and nodded at Regina.

Regina returned the smile, and in the next moment, she enveloped them in her purple smoke. Regina wasn’t sure where she wanted to go with Emma, but she wasn’t surprised to find themselves at the cabin—or rather, the grounds in front of the cabin.

"Regina, I—"

"By what right did you keep my daughter away from me, Emma?" Regina hissed, stepping closer until she was standing right in front of the blonde.

"I just wanted to keep her safe."

"You think what? That I would hurt her?"

"Maybe not intentionally." Emma shook her head. "Regina, I had already messed with the past too much." She closed her eyes for a moment, and when she opened them, Regina could see gray mixing with the green. "I know it’s no excuse, but I was afraid that the present would unravel if you had Hope with you."

"You can’t be serious."

"Regina, I know you won’t think about this now, but when you calm down, consider: would you still have gone through with the plan to cast the curse? Would you still have wanted revenge on Snow if you had me and Hope by your side?"

Deep down, Regina knew Emma was right. Now that she had access to her memories, she knew that when she had Emma and Hope around, nothing else mattered. The only thing she wanted was to leave the Enchanted Forest, to any kingdom where Cora and Leopold would never find them, and to live in peace. To have the life she could never have with Daniel, but she wasn’t about to admit that to Emma so easily.

"You don’t know that," Regina said instead.

"That’s the thing." Emma gave a sad smile. "I do." She shook her head. "I understand if you hate me now, and I get that whatever that kiss meant a few moments ago might not mean anything now, but everything I did was for you, Regina. So that you wouldn’t lose anything else."

"Oh, so now this is my fault?"

"No, Regina."

Emma raised her hand and gently touched Regina’s face, and it took all of Regina’s self-control not to lean into her palm. Her expression was beautiful, fierce, and sad. Regina could see in Emma’s eyes that, like her, the blonde was using every ounce of self-control in that moment, and more memories flooded her mind—memories of another life where the Evil Queen and the Dark One ended all their arguments in bed. But that wasn’t who she was anymore. She swallowed hard and waited.

"I would never blame you for everything that happened. I did what I thought was right, and you know me well enough to know that I won’t apologize for that, but I am sorry for all the pain it caused you. I truly am."

The sadness in Emma’s voice was like a punch to the gut. All the anger she had shown moments ago at the convent had vanished completely, leaving only sadness and uncertainty in her gaze.

Regina wanted to scream at Emma and maybe even attack her with her magic, but she knew she would have done the same to ensure everything stayed as it was. To ensure she didn’t lose Henry. She knew she would never have forgiven Emma if she had lost Henry because of those changes in the past.

"I need some time, Emma," Regina finally said. "All these memories, our kiss—" She shook her head. "By the way, why didn’t our kiss break your Dark One curse?"

"I’m not sure," Emma sighed. "But once, Morgana told me that being the Dark One is only a curse, truly, when the reasons for becoming it aren’t benevolent, or something like that."

"So being the Dark One isn’t necessarily a curse?"

"Well, I think if I had killed Rumple to become the Dark One, then yes, it would be. But since I did it to save someone else..."

"Then it’s just a part of who you are now," Regina said, unsure of how she felt about that. But either way, that was a thought for later. Right now, she needed time to organize her thoughts.

"I believe so," Emma shrugged. "You’ll have all the time you need," she said gently, her thumb brushing softly against Regina’s cheek. "You know where to find me when you’re ready to talk."

Regina had to fight against every impulse to kiss Emma again in that moment, but when Emma hugged her, she allowed herself to sink into her arms. It had been so long since Emma had held her like that, and she didn’t want it to end.

"Stay with Hope for a while; you both need that."

Emma stepped back just enough to look into Regina’s eyes, and Regina felt her heart skip several beats under the intensity of Emma’s gaze.

"I’ll give you the time and space you need, Regina," Emma said gently, pressing a kiss to her forehead.

"Thank you, Emma."

 

Chapter 64: Chapter 64

Regina appeared in Maleficent’s living room, avoiding everyone’s gaze. She knew they all needed to talk, not just about the “new” memories but also about what had just happened at the convent. However, at that moment, the only thing she wanted, the only thing she needed, was to be with Hope.

Out of the corner of her eye, Regina saw Maleficent gently stopping Zelena from following her, and she felt grateful. Despite how much her relationship with her sister had evolved, right now, she needed time and space to process everything that had happened, all of the memories. All those emotions at once were overwhelming, to say the least. She walked over to Henry, who was holding Hope securely in his arms, and knelt in front of him.

“Are you okay?” she asked, searching his eyes, praying he wouldn’t bombard her with questions just yet.

“Are you okay?” he asked back.

“I- I don’t know, my prince.” Regina sighed. “I need some time to process everything that happened today, all the memories that came flooding back.”

“You know you’re her mother, right?” Henry smiled, nodding toward the little girl sitting on his lap.

Hope was unusually quiet. Her eyes were locked on Regina, as if she knew something, as if she were waiting for something. And for the first time, Regina noticed how Hope’s large, intense brown eyes looked so much like her own. How had she not realized this before? How could she have been so blind? Was her fear of what she felt for Emma really that strong?

“Did you know?” Regina narrowed her eyes, a new wave of emotions washing over her after what Henry had said.

“If you’re asking if Emma told me, not exactly,” he smiled. “But I could tell right away that Hope is the perfect mix of you two. She has a lot of your features.”

“Why didn’t you say anything?”

“I didn’t want to make things worse,” Henry shrugged, offering her a guilty smile.

Regina just gave him a tired smile and gently caressed his cheek. “Let’s go home,” she said, standing up, her heart racing when Hope stretched her little arms out toward her.

Regina scooped Hope into her arms, holding her tightly against her chest, breathing in deeply, savoring the scent of the baby shampoo as tears began to roll down her cheeks. “My little princess.”

She felt Henry gently place a hand on her shoulder, and with a brief glance toward Maleficent and the others, Regina disappeared into her purple smoke.

When the smoke cleared, the living room of the mansion appeared before them. Reluctantly, Regina set Hope down, watching with a smile as the little girl—still slightly uncoordinated—ran off toward the kitchen and the door that led to the large backyard. It was Hope’s favorite place whenever she came to Regina’s house. Regina and Henry followed her out into the yard, and he immediately started playing with Hope.

Regina sank into one of the comfortable lounge chairs and with a flick of her hand, conjured a glass with a generous serving of her apple cider. Slowly, the adrenaline from everything began to fade, replaced by exhaustion. The events of the day hit her like an out-of-control train, and she simply let the tears and sobs take over.

Everything from the past was, once again, right on the surface, and Regina would need time to deal with it all once more. Not to mention the matter of her relationship with Emma—and especially Hope. She understood why Emma had kept her away, and if this had been a different time, she was sure she would have sought revenge on Emma for doing so, but it wouldn’t do any good now.

What Regina didn’t quite understand, however, was how Hope seemed to be about four years old, even though they had been apart for nearly ten years. Maybe Avalon’s magic had something to do with it. Maybe time worked differently there. She would need to ask Emma.

“Mom, are you okay?”

She was pulled from her thoughts by the worried tone of Henry’s voice.  

“Yes, my prince.” Regina gently touched his face and smiled at Hope, who was sitting next to him on the other lounge chair. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to worry you. It’s just the adrenaline from everything that happened today fading away and giving way to exhaustion.”  

“Do you think Ma’s going to go full Dark One mode now?”  

Before Regina could say anything, Hope tugged on Henry’s sleeve, drawing both their attention.  

“Mama isn’t bad.”  

“Of course not, my princess,” Regina said, casting a mildly reproachful look at Henry.  

“She was just protecting me.”  

“She’s done that before?” Regina asked.  

Hope nodded. “When the bad men tried to get us.”  

“Bad men? Here?” Regina could feel her heart racing so fast she could hear the pounding in her ears.  

“No.” Hope shook her head. “In the other place.”  

“The other place?” Henry looked at Regina with a confused expression.  

“The Enchanted Forest?”  

Hope shook her head again, and Regina felt her heart speed up and rage surge through her veins. “What bad men, Hope?”  

“Bandi—” The little girl paused, as if trying to remember the right word, and her expression was so much like Emma’s in that moment that Regina couldn’t help but notice it.  

“Bandits?” Henry asked when she didn’t say anything.  

Hope nodded and smiled. “Mama said they wanted the carriage, but she made them fly away.” Her smile widened and turned into a proud grin—the kind of pride that only a four-year-old could manage.  

Regina couldn’t help but smile at Hope’s expression. Her eyes sparkled as she talked about Emma, and despite the pain of having been apart for so long, Regina wanted to spend hours listening to their adventures through her daughter’s eyes.  

“I’ll go make something for dinner,” Henry said, standing up and kissing Regina on the top of her head. “You two stay here.”  

He gave her such an intense look that she briefly wondered if he could read minds now.  

“Alright, my prince. If you want, as a special exception today, we can order pizza.”  

Henry’s grin widened, and he headed toward the kitchen.  

Regina watched him until the kitchen door blocked her view, and then she turned to Hope. She opened her arms, and the little girl quickly climbed into her lap, settling against her chest.  

“What other adventures did you have with Emma?” Regina asked, feeling her heart beat even faster.  

It wasn’t the first time she’d held Hope, or the first time they’d talked, but now it was different. Now she knew that this little girl, who was incredibly attached to her, was her daughter. And that changed everything .  

(...)

Now that they were alone at home, Maleficent felt her head spin with all the memories resurfacing. She had long moved past what she felt for Regina, but having those images flood her mind like a tidal wave was overwhelming. The first time, before Emma went back in time and messed everything up, her feelings for Regina had already been intense enough, but this time it was more complicated. When Emma rose from the ashes and they developed a kind of relationship similar to what she now had with Ruby and Zelena, her feelings weren’t limited to Regina. Not that she would ever admit out loud that she had any kind of feelings for Emma. No one needed to know that.  

“Mal, are you okay?”  

Ruby’s worried tone pulled her from her thoughts, and she sighed. “I’m fine, darling, it’s just that having all these memories come back at once is a bit overwhelming.”  

“If even I, who don’t have altered memories, am feeling the weight of all this, I can only imagine what it’s like for you,” Zelena said, slowly approaching.  

“Do you want to talk about it?” Ruby gestured vaguely.  

“There’s no need.” Maleficent’s gaze shifted between the two of them. “Even though the memories are fresh now, these are things that happened a long time ago, in another life. It’s not worth dredging it all up again.”  

“I know I’m not the best person to give advice or have conversations about feelings,” Zelena said, trying to lighten the mood, “but you really don’t have to handle all this on your own.”  

“I know.” Maleficent smiled and reached out, gently caressing both Ruby and Zelena’s faces. “And I appreciate your concern, but trust me, there’s nothing left to handle. I dealt with it all years ago. It’s just—”  

“That the memories seem to bring it all to the surface,” Ruby said, finishing the sentence when Maleficent struggled to find the words. “But deep down, we know those feelings aren’t really there anymore.”  

“Yes.” Maleficent nodded. “I’m okay, I promise.”  

“Do you think Regina and Emma are okay?”  

“I think we need to give them time and space right now.”  

Before any of them could say anything else, a knock at the door caught their attention.  

With a wave of her hand, Maleficent turned the door into a sort of mirror, and they relaxed when they saw Granny standing outside. With another gesture, Maleficent opened the door.  

“What the hell happened in this town today?” Granny asked, hands on her hips. “Are you all alright?”  

Despite the good relationship she had with Eugenia, Maleficent was a little surprised when Granny approached them, inspecting the three women to make sure none of them were hurt.  

“Snow lost her mind, that’s what happened!” Ruby huffed. “She put Hope in danger because she can’t handle the fact that Emma isn’t the little princess she always dreamed of.”  

“And that fool Robin Hood helped her with this nonsense? I knew he was an idiot, but I didn’t think he was that much of one.” Granny shook her head. “Where are Emma and Regina?”  

“Regina’s at her house with Hope and Henry,” Zelena said. “Emma’s probably at the cabin.”  

“Those two have a lot to talk about,” Granny sighed.  

“They definitely do, but we can’t interfere,” Zelena shrugged. “You all know Regina better than I do, but we know she’ll talk to Emma when she’s ready.”  

“And what do we do about Snow and Robin Hood now?”  

“Robin won’t be a problem,” Ruby grinned.  

“Why not?” Granny narrowed her eyes, glancing slowly from Ruby to Maleficent and Zelena.  

“Relax, he’s not dead,” Zelena rolled her eyes. “Emma just turned him into a statue.”  

“As for Snow, she’s David’s problem for now,” Ruby added.  

“Alright. And where are Delilah and Lilith?”  

“In their room, I imagine,” Maleficent sighed deeply.  

 

Zelena suggested they reinforce the protections around the house, and Maleficent agreed.

(...)

Emma was lying in the grass behind the cabin, gazing at the stars while the events of the day replayed in her mind like a movie. She had no regrets about killing Blue, and she would do it again if necessary. She would’ve killed Robin too if the image of Roland hadn’t flashed in her mind at the last second. The boy had already lost his mother—twice—and she didn’t want to be the one responsible for him losing his father too, even if Robin was a pest that deserved to be squashed.

As for Snow… well, Emma wasn’t sure how she felt about her in that moment. The rage was overwhelming, but Emma knew it wouldn’t last forever, and for that, she was grateful to Regina for stopping her from killing Snow. Not that Emma would ever forgive her or anything like that.

Emma sighed and with a wave of her hand, the magic bean she was holding began to float in front of her. Now, more than ever, she knew it had been a wise decision to bring the magic beans with her. Maybe she should use one of them to banish Snow to some realm where she couldn’t hurt anyone else, or perhaps it would be better to use them for herself, so she could leave. Not to the Enchanted Forest, exactly, but maybe Avalon. Of course, she would need to talk to Regina and the others to see if they agreed with the idea, but it was something Emma had been thinking about for a while now.

With another sigh, Emma sat up, now looking out over the lake. The place was eerily quiet without Hope, Delilah, or Mikael there. She wanted to be with Regina, knew they had a lot to talk about, but she had promised to give her time and space. Emma knew it was for the best. Regina needed to process everything—all the memories, the day’s events, and what to do next.

With not much else to do but wait, Emma decided to visit Hook and Belle. She had plenty of magic beans and thought she might give them some, in case they wanted to continue their adventures through the magical realms. She snapped her fingers, and a small leather pouch filled with beans appeared in her hand. In the next moment, she transported herself to Killian’s ship.

Emma thought it best to transport herself onto the deck instead of his quarters, just to be safe. “Killian! Belle!” she called, not seeing either of them up top.

“Swan?” Killian appeared seconds later, his hair slightly disheveled. “Is everything alright? Your mother didn’t pull something again, did she?”

“No, Killian. Everything’s fine.” Emma smiled, grateful for his concern.

“Emma!”

“Hey, Belle.”

Emma took a moment to observe her. She didn’t remember ever seeing Belle so radiant, so happy. Never in her life had she imagined that Belle and Killian could be a couple, given their past and all the history with Rumple, but it was good to see them so happy.

“To what do we owe the honor?” Killian’s teasing tone pulled her from her thoughts.

“When I came back from the Enchanted Forest, I brought some magic beans with me. I thought you two might want a few.” Emma tossed the leather pouch to Killian. “In case you want to continue your adventures.” She shrugged.

“And what about you?” Killian asked as he opened the pouch.

“I’m not sure yet. I’m giving Regina some time to process everything.”

“But…”

“You want to leave, don’t you?” Belle asked.

“I’ve been thinking about it, yes, but I need to talk to Regina first.”

“And what about Snow?” Belle asked.

“Honestly? After what she did, I don’t want anything to do with her anymore,” Emma said, her expression turning serious. “And I’d appreciate it if you didn’t mention these beans to her or David.”

“Don’t worry, Swan.”

“Make good use of the beans.” Emma smiled and vanished in her usual swirl of gray smoke.

(...)

Emma sat up, alert, when she sensed a slight disturbance in the magical barrier surrounding her property, but she relaxed slightly as she recognized Maleficent's magic. She lifted her head when she heard the witch's footsteps on the grass, and the question was probably written all over her face because Maleficent chuckled softly.  

“Regina is fine, Savior,” the witch said, approaching Emma.  

“I’m not the Savior anymore,” Emma muttered.  

“Oh yes, you prefer to be called Dark One now, if I recall correctly.” Maleficent gave a mischievous smile, and the glint of amusement in her eyes made it clear she was only teasing Emma.  

“I’m sure Lilith is just waiting for the perfect moment to roast me alive.”  

“You should’ve thought that through before sticking your tongue-”  

“Ookaaay, that’s not why you came here, I assume,” Emma interrupted, feeling her cheeks flush deeply as Maleficent burst out laughing. Emma wondered if this would be their new relationship - good-natured teasing about past events. She also wondered if that’s how things were between Maleficent and Regina. On one hand, Emma hoped this playful dynamic would become their new norm because she’d hate for things to get awkward after everything they’d been through.  

“No, that’s not why I came.”  

Emma gestured for Maleficent to sit next to her on the grass and with a flick of her hand, conjured a drink for each of them.  

“I actually came to see how you’re doing. We haven’t heard from you since everything went down.”  

“I’ve been giving everyone time and space to process the events and the new memories.”  

“Very noble of you, but something tells me that’s not all there is to it.”  

Maleficent narrowed her eyes, and for a moment, Emma was transported back to the Enchanted Forest, to Regina’s chambers, with her and Maleficent.  

It was a bit unnerving how well the witch knew her, but it wasn’t unpleasant. Emma sighed and opened her hand, revealing a magic bean.  

“Thinking of running away?”  

Emma winced slightly at the disapproving tone in Maleficent’s voice. “No, I don’t run anymore.”  

“Then what?”  

“I was thinking that maybe we could leave. Leave Storybrooke, I mean.”  

“And go back to the Enchanted Forest where everyone hates us?”  

“Not exactly.” Emma shrugged, closing her hand around the bean. “But there are so many realms...”  

“You’re thinking of Avalon.”  

“Yes.”  

“Have you talked to Regina about this?”  

“Not yet.” Emma sighed again. “Like I said, I’m giving you all some time and space.”  

“And Regina hasn’t come to you yet.” Maleficent shook her head. “Of course not.”  

For a moment, they both remained silent, just gazing at the landscape behind the cabin—the flowers and trees straight from the Enchanted Forest, the birds and butterflies, and even the atmosphere there felt different from the rest of Storybrooke.  

“So, what’s your plan?” Maleficent asked after a while.  

“My plan?”  

“Yes, regarding the magic bean and Avalon.”  

“I was thinking maybe you all could come with me. All of you.” Emma shrugged. “I want Hope - and Charlotte - to grow up in a place where they don’t have to fear their powers, where we don’t have to constantly worry about their safety. Or ours.”  

“And that place is Avalon.” Maleficent nodded thoughtfully. “Are the legends true?”  

“Yes.” Emma smiled. “The island is completely hidden and protected. The women live in harmony with each other, with the land, with magic, with everything.”  

“Sounds like the perfect place.”  

“It is.”  

“But if I remember correctly, no one enters without Morgana’s permission.”  

“When I left Avalon, Morgana told me the island would always be open to me. That if I ever wanted to return, alone or with others, I’d be welcome.”  

“Looks like you made quite the impression on Morgana.”  

“You could say that.” Emma offered a mischievous grin.  

“Don’t let Regina hear about that,” Maleficent laughed. “And I suppose Morgana also taught you the secret spell to bypass the island’s protections?”  

“Yes, she did. Me and Delilah.”  

“Well then, Dark One, talk to Regina about it, and then we’ll all discuss it.”  

Emma nodded, and they returned to gazing at the lake. The surface was only occasionally disturbed when a fish or an amphibian broke through. They sat in silence for a long time, each lost in their own thoughts, until night began to fall, and Maleficent finally stood up, bidding Emma farewell.

(...)

"Well, look who decided to show up."  

Zelena teased when she saw Regina in the living room, and the brunette just rolled her eyes affectionately. "The way you're talking makes it sound like you haven't seen me in a month."  

"Well, considering I’ve been dying of curiosity to know about your sordid memories, two weeks feels like a month."  

"No amount of therapy in the world is going to help me with this," Henry muttered.  

"Zelena!"  

"Oops."  

"Please, Regina, don't listen to your sister. She’s a pervert." Maleficent appeared in the living room with Charlotte in her arms.  

"So it must run in the family." Zelena wiggled her eyebrows.  

"Okay, Hope, I think that's our cue." Henry picked the little girl up in his arms and headed towards the kitchen. "You’re lucky you’re still too young to understand what they’re talking about," he whispered to Charlotte as he passed Maleficent.  

Regina just shook her head. It was pointless to argue with Zelena, and as much as she wanted to believe Henry was still an innocent child, she knew he was drifting further away from innocence every day.  

"What do we owe the honor to?" Maleficent smiled.  

"I'm going to talk to Emma and don't want them staying at the mansion alone after everything."  

"Translation: you’re going to shag Emma until sunrise and don't want them left alone at the mansion."  

"Zelena, I swear to God—" Regina massaged her temples. "Maleficent, please, tame your girlfriend or whatever she is."  

"Oh, my dear, I’ve tried, believe me, but she’s untamable."  

"And you love that I’m like this."  

"That’s it for me." Regina muttered and disappeared in a cloud of purple smoke.  

She was happy for Maleficent, Zelena, and Ruby, happy that they had each other and that their relationship worked so perfectly for them. It was interesting to see how the three of them completed one another despite all their differences.  

Regina took a deep breath and crossed the protection spell around Emma’s cabin. She walked around the house and smiled when she found Emma sitting by the lake. That was, without a doubt, her favorite spot. Regina could see the tension in Emma’s shoulders and how hard she was trying to look relaxed. She knew the blonde was just as tense as she was about the conversation that lay ahead.  

"I was starting to wonder if you’d ever come to me," Emma said softly, keeping her face turned toward the lake.  

"Well, yes, I had a lot to think about, to process."  

"I know."  

Emma turned to look at her, and Regina’s heart skipped several beats. She looked so vulnerable there—her green eyes almost matching the grass, her loose hair falling over her shoulders, the scar running across half her face—  

"I’m not accusing you of anything, but I was starting to get a little nervous."  

Emma said, snapping Regina out of her thoughts.  

"Well, if it’s any consolation, part of the reason I took so long is that I was nervous too." Regina started walking toward Emma, her heart racing when the blonde stood and turned to face her. "I know a lot has happened between us in the past, and I don’t doubt our feelings, but I’m not sure how to act here. How to act now."  

"So, you don’t hate me?"  

The hope in Emma’s voice and eyes was painfully beautiful. It made Regina want to hold her and kiss her right there. And maybe she would.  

"How could I hate you, Emma? You gave me the two most precious things in my life—our children." Regina stepped closer and gently touched Emma’s face, her fingertips softly tracing the scar on her cheek. "You loved me when no one else did. You showed me there was something worth fighting for. You gave me hope. Literally." Regina swallowed her tears, her hand trembling slightly against Emma’s cheek. "You almost died for me."  

"I’d die a thousand times for you, Regina."  

Emma touched her face gently, as if approaching a frightened animal, and Regina leaned into the touch. She closed her eyes and exhaled, and when she opened them, her gaze locked with Emma's, and for a moment, it was as if the world had stopped.  

Regina leaned forward, closing the small gap between them, and when her lips met Emma's, everything seemed to fall into place, like everything suddenly made sense again.  

She gasped against Emma's lips as she felt the blonde’s hands sliding down her back to her waist, pulling her closer, and her own hands gripped Emma’s shoulders tightly.  

This kiss was completely different from the one they had shared in the vault two weeks ago, and the only thing Regina could think at that moment was how much she needed Emma. As if reading her mind, the blonde lifted her smoothly, and Regina wrapped her legs around Emma's waist. Emma carried her into the cabin, placing her on the bed. It was more comfortable than Regina expected, but any coherent thought quickly disappeared, replaced by the burning need for Emma. 

Regina gasped, a low moan escaping her lips as Emma kissed her neck, slowly unbuttoning her shirt. She lifted her head to look at the blonde, and Emma smiled at her in a way that sent shivers through her entire body.  

"I need you."  

"Patience, Your Majesty." Emma smiled against her skin.  

"I'm not known for my patience, Miss Swan."  

Emma just grinned and continued trailing kisses down her skin as she finished unbuttoning her shirt, one button at a time. Her hand slid softly over Regina's skin, making her shiver. It was pure torture.  

"Miss Swan."  

"Alright, Your Majesty."  

Emma smiled, her chin resting on Regina’s stomach, and that smile alone could have made Regina come undone. In the next moment, she felt Emma’s skin against hers, and a satisfied sigh left her lips.  

"Come here," Regina said, her voice husky with desire and anticipation.  

Emma shook her head playfully, winked at her, and then Regina felt her tongue on her pussy. A loud moan escaped her lips, and she knew she wouldn’t last long. It was slightly embarrassing, but she also knew Emma was just getting started.  

Regina slid one hand into Emma’s hair while the other massaged and squeezed her own breast.  

She watched Emma, lying between her legs, those lust-filled eyes locked onto hers. Their eyes met just a moment before Emma flashed a wicked smile and ran her tongue slowly along her pussy, drawing increasingly louder moans from Regina.  

Regina buried her fingers in Emma's hair as her hips shamelessly moved against the blonde’s face. It didn’t take long before she came. Regina gently tugged Emma’s hair, and this time, the blonde obeyed, moving up to kiss her. They both moaned as Regina tasted herself on Emma’s lips, while Emma’s thigh pressed against her sensitive pussy.  

"I know this is such a cliché," Emma said, looking intensely at Regina. "But I love you."  

"Then show me, Em-ma." Regina caressed her face and pulled her into a kiss - intense, hungry, and shameless - as one of Emma’s hands slid down her body.  

She moaned into the blonde’s mouth when Emma entered her with two fingers, using her thigh to assist in the rhythm of her movements.  

(...)

It was already night when Regina looked out the window of the cabin's bedroom. The dark sky was painted with bright stars, and only the light filtering through the window illuminated the room. 

She lazily ran her hand along Emma's back, delicately tracing the scar on her shoulder as the blonde, lying on top of her, recovered from an intense orgasm. They were both sweaty, their hair sticking to their faces, but none of that mattered to Regina because, at that moment, her world was finally in place. She had Emma back, she had Hope, and Henry.

“I was thinking,” Emma said, and Regina could hear a certain hesitation in her voice. “Maybe we could leave this place.”

Regina frowned but didn’t stop stroking Emma’s back. This was new. “And where would we go?”

“I have a few magic beans. We can go anywhere.”

Emma lifted her head to look at her, and Regina’s heart skipped several beats at the vulnerability and hope she saw in her eyes. “Where do you want to go, Emma?” She recognized that look. Emma had something in mind but didn’t want to impose her will on her. She wanted Regina to choose.

“I don’t know.” Emma shrugged, but she remained lying on top of Regina.

“You do know, but I don’t, Emma. I need you to tell me.”

“I- I was thinking we could go to Avalon,” Emma said, and it seemed like she held her breath while waiting for Regina’s reaction.

“Avalon?” The brunette arched an eyebrow. “And how would we get in? Isn’t it a protected island?”

“Morgana said I’d always be welcome there, whether alone or not. And she taught me the spell to enter the island.”

“And why do you want to go there?”

“I want to go anywhere we can live in peace. Where our children can live safely. Where no one tries to hurt us or them. Where we can be accepted as we are, without anyone trying to change us.”

Emma’s words were soft, but Regina could see the fire, the fury, and the fear in her gaze. She knew this was because of what had happened to Hope. And all the other times before, when some new villain made their way to Storybrooke, putting them and Henry in danger.

“We can think about it,” Regina said after a moment. “We’ll need to talk to Henry, though knowing him, he’ll be on board right away.” Regina chuckled softly. “But Emma, are we leaving everyone behind?”

“No. I’d want Maleficent and the others to come with us.” Emma smiled widely. “I’m sure all of you would love that place.”

Emma’s smile was almost childlike, and the sparkle in her eyes was contagious.

“Very well, Miss Swan, we’ll talk more about this later.” Regina tilted her head forward and kissed her. “But for now, satisfy your Queen.”

 

Chapter 65: Chapter 65

Notes:

Hello, darlings! How are you all doing?
I hope you're well.

Well, we've reached the end of Powerless. With these two updates, the story is finally complete.

Epilogue 

 

The island of Avalon loomed before them, imposing and mysterious. At the edge of the forest, near the vast lake that separated them from the Island, Emma softly recited the incantation. Slowly, the mist hovering over the lake began to dissipate, and in the distance, an imposing wooden boat appeared.

Emma felt Regina squeeze her hand, and she gently returned the gesture. She could feel the excitement and emotion radiating from her in waves—from all of them. Having grown up in enchanted realms like Oz, the Enchanted Forest, and the Moors, the opportunity to visit Avalon was something these women had always dreamed of but never thought possible. Emma was happy to make that dream come true for them.

Beside her, Henry held Hope in his arms, and the little girl could barely contain her excitement at the sight of the Island. Henry, for his part, wasn’t much different. Emma could feel his excitement as well.

"Oh, you're back?" Morgause rolled her eyes mockingly.

"Nice to see you too, Morgause." Emma grinned broadly and gracefully leapt into the boat.

She turned and extended her hand to Regina, then took Hope while Regina helped Henry join them. One by one, they all boarded the boat and were formally introduced to Morgause.

The journey to the Island was quick and silent. As they disembarked at the dock, Morgana awaited them with a radiant smile.

"Emma!"

Morgana's smile grew even brighter, if that was possible, and she opened her arms to welcome the blonde. Emma returned the embrace, instantly feeling at home, as if she had never left the Island.

"I'm so glad you're back, Emma!" Morgana beamed. "The Island's been far too quiet without you all here."

"It's good to be back," Emma said, blushing slightly. "I hope it’s alright that I brought company."

"When you left, I told you you'd be welcome anytime, alone or with company. That hasn't changed." Morgana winked at Emma. "I see you made it back to your world, and things between you and your Queen are all sorted out."

"It took longer than I expected, but yes, we’re good."

"Did something happen?"

Emma smiled, relieved that her connection with Morgana seemed as strong as ever.

"We hit a few bumps, but everything worked out in the end."

"I wouldn't call your mother kidnapping your daughter and putting her safety at risk just because she couldn’t accept you not being her little princess a bump, but who am I to say?" Lilith muttered.

"What?" Morgana hissed, her eyes flashing a bright yellow.

"Lilith," Emma sighed. "My mother did something stupid, but in the end, everything turned out fine."

Emma met Morgana’s questioning gaze and could feel Regina’s eyes burning into the back of her neck, but she held her ground. She would explain everything once they were all settled.

"If you say so," Morgana sighed.

Emma introduced everyone to Morgana, and then she led them to the castle, where each person was shown to their respective rooms: Emma and Regina in one, Lilith and Delilah in another, Maleficent, Ruby, and Zelena in another, and Henry, Hope, Charlotte, and Granny in yet another.

"You and Morgana seem quite close," Regina remarked as they shared the bathtub.

"Not as close as you and me, my Queen."

"Hmph."

Regina grumbled, and Emma smiled, placing kisses along her neck. "Don’t worry, my love. What Morgana and I have is just friendship."

"Now, you mean."

"Think of my relationship with Morgana the same way you think of your relationship with Maleficent," Emma said softly, her hands gently caressing Regina's shoulders. "We had a thing, but it was just sex, physical attraction. The bond we share now isn’t romantic."

"I know," Regina sighed. "It’s just that she’s so beautiful."

"Not more than you, my Queen." Emma brushed Regina’s hair aside and kissed the back of her neck. "And I’ll make sure you know that every single day."

(...)

The night was calm but full of life. At dinner, Morgana had prepared a quiet yet welcoming celebration for all of them. The torchlit hall flickered with the shadows of the guests, and Emma observed in silence how each person around her had become part of something larger. The little family they had formed - dysfunctional, peculiar, but strong - was finally in a place where they could thrive.  

Delilah stood by the window, gazing at the starry sky. Emma slowly approached her.  

“Is everything alright?” Emma asked softly.  

Delilah looked at her, relief and joy written in her eyes. “Yes, Emma. I’m fine. It’s just... different. Knowing we don’t have to worry about villains or seeking acceptance anymore.”  

Emma nodded. “It’s hard to believe, isn’t it?”  

They exchanged a silent smile, and remained quiet, watching the stars reflected on the lake, until Regina’s soft voice called Emma back to her side.  

As the night wore on and the group began to disperse to their rooms, Emma and Regina finally retreated to their quarters. The atmosphere was calm, with low candlelight illuminating the cozy space. They cuddled together, and Emma felt Regina completely relax in her arms, the tension and worry fading away.

(...)  

Avalon was an isolated place that never changed, and Morgana was used to that, but when Emma appeared for the first time, everything shifted. Emma, Delilah, and especially Hope brought a life that hadn't been seen on the Island in a long time.  

Now, with all of them there, and Henry so eager to learn everything he could about the Island - about magic, potions, forging - it was refreshing. Not to mention the joy Hope and Charlotte brought to everyone’s lives. The girls were like two little balls of energy, always together.  

Morgana sat by the lake with Henry, Hope, and Charlotte when Emma, Regina, and the others approached.  

“I was telling them about the new baby unicorn we have on the Island,” Morgana smiled as they sat down on the grass beside her. “But so far, it only shows up at night.”  

“A baby unicorn?” Lilith’s eyes widened with excitement. “That’s awesome!”  

“In the Enchanted Forest, it was rare to see even an adult unicorn,” Regina said thoughtfully. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen a baby one.”  

“Well, we’ll have to change that.”  

(...)  

Nightfall came gently over Avalon, covering the island with a blanket of stars that shimmered above them. The soft sound of the lake’s waters lapping against the dock echoed in the distance, creating a serene melody. Emma, still lying in the grass beside Regina, felt the warm night breeze brush against her skin. The silence was comforting, a perfect pause after years of battles, tough decisions, and lives intertwined by destiny and chaos.  

Regina snuggled closer to Emma, the comforting weight of her presence and the warmth of their bodies entwined, filling Emma with a sense of belonging. Here, without rush, they just existed, in the here and now.  

“I used to think this wasn’t for me,” Emma whispered, breaking the silence just enough for Regina to hear.  

Regina looked up, curious. “This? What do you mean?”  

“Being happy... having a place where I really felt at home, with someone who understood me. With you.”  

Regina smiled, her fingers tracing the outline of Emma’s jaw, a look of affection and understanding in her eyes. “I used to think the same. But look at us now.”  

“Yeah.” Emma laughed softly. “Who would’ve thought, huh? After everything... here we are.”  

The silence that followed was filled with something stronger than words: the mutual understanding of the path they had walked. Avalon, with its ancient magic and timeless mysteries, was the perfect stage for them to finally let down their defenses.  

In the distance, Lilith, Maleficent, Ruby, and Zelena played with Henry and the children, running between the trees under the starlight. The soft sound of laughter echoed across the island, and Emma watched the scene with a satisfied smile.  

“I think we’ve all finally found our place,” Regina remarked, following Emma’s gaze.  

Emma nodded. “We have. Not just a place, but also... peace.”  

They stayed like that for a while, immersed in the sound of distant laughter and the tranquility of the night. The lake breeze brushed against their skin, and Regina, once again, kissed Emma’s jaw, a gentle kiss, almost reverent touch.  

Shortly after, Morgana approached, her robes billowing gently in the wind. “Are you two hiding?”  

Emma chuckled, turning slightly to face Morgana. “I think we’re just... enjoying the moment.”  

Morgana smiled, her expression revealing a deep understanding. “It’s good to see that after everything, you’ve found this kind of peace. Not many do.”  

Emma looked at Regina, her eyes shining with something she could hardly put into words. “We deserve this. All of us do.”  

“I agree.” Morgana sighed, gazing out at the horizon. “Tomorrow, the baby unicorn will be ready to be seen. The kids can’t wait.”  

“Will you go with them?” Regina asked, glancing at Emma.  

Emma smiled, a playful glint in her eyes. “Maybe. But I think I want to stay here with you, just a little longer.”  

Regina smiled softly, nodding. “I think I can live with that.”  

(...)  

And so, in the heart of Avalon, surrounded by love, friendship, and the promise of new beginnings, Emma and Regina, along with all those they loved, finally found the peace they had long sought.  

Emma finally understood that silly cliché of ‘happily ever after,’ because here, she felt that not just her, but all of them, could indeed be happy forever.  

 

Notes:

Thank you to everyone who followed me, Emma, Regina, and all the other characters on this long and crazy journey. Thank you for your support, your patience, and for not giving up on this story.

Thank you, Tarsi, for trusting me with this story. I hope that one day you'll be able to finish reading it.
I still remember the day you came to me and said you had a request, a story you'd like me to write. I had no idea how I would do it, or if I could meet your expectations, especially since up until then, I had hardly written anything in this universe, let alone tackled an approach like this, where everything would be so visceral. I sincerely hope I did justice to what you asked for, to what you envisioned when you gave me the idea for this story.

Thank you, Cah, for your unconditional support over all these years. Without you, this fic would never have been completed. Thank you for being there when I started writing the first version of this story and for not giving up on it when I decided to delete it because I wasn’t happy with the result. Thank you for always asking me if I would ever come back to this fic, and for staying loyal all these years. I truly hope you enjoyed the ending.

Vince, I still can't believe I convinced you to read this fic when you were taking a break from the fandom, hahaha. It means so much to me. Thank you for putting up with my rants and for discussing ideas on what to do with the fic and certain characters. Thank you for occasionally pushing me for updates.

Thank you to every reader who followed this fic, who freaked out, who cried, who laughed. You made all the difference. I loved seeing your reactions and theories in the comments. I hope you enjoyed the story, and even more so, I hope you liked the ending. I know, it was cliché, but I also know it was the best outcome for our girls after everything they've been through. They deserve a little peace and happiness to finally live out their love story.

With this fic, I say goodbye, maybe for an indefinite time, maybe forever, to the SwanQueen fandom. And to OUAT.
Emma and Regina live within me, in my heart and my thoughts, all the time, and whenever I watch a movie, a show, or hear a song, I think of them and how I would adapt that story and make it better with them. But the truth is, after four years focused on just one story, I need some time. Time for myself, time to try to reconnect with SwanQueen the way they deserve.

I have so many fic ideas jotted down here and there, and I genuinely want to write them one day, but honestly, I’m not sure if I’ll have the energy to do so.

Thank you all for your love and support over the years. Viva la SwanQueen!

Notes:

Comments and kudos are always highly appreciated.